Google

This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project

to make the world's books discoverable online.

It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject

to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books

are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover.

Marks, notations and other maiginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the

publisher to a library and finally to you.

Usage guidelines

Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing tliis resource, we liave taken steps to prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying. We also ask that you:

+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for personal, non-commercial purposes.

+ Refrain fivm automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help.

+ Maintain attributionTht GoogXt "watermark" you see on each file is essential for in forming people about this project and helping them find additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it.

+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liabili^ can be quite severe.

About Google Book Search

Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web

at|http: //books .google .com/I

ELIZABETHAN CRITICAL ESSAYS

EDITED WITH AN INTRODUCTION

BY

G. GREGORY SMITH

VOLUME It

OXFORD UNIVERSITY PRESS LONDON : HUMPHREY MILFORD

V

c *^

788232

ENQtlSH

First edition 1904

lieprinted photographically in Great Britain in 1937 by LOWE & BRYDONE, LONDON, from sheets of the

First edition

■ CONTENTS OF VOL. II ^H

^H PUTTEKHAU'. PAGE ^^^|

^M Tht Art* of English Poesie. 1589 .... 1-193 ''^^H

^H Sir John Haringtoh. ^^^^|

^M A Pre/act, or ralker a Briefe Apologie of Poelrie, ^^^H

^H prefixed to the translation oi Oriantio Furioso. ^^^^^

■ 1591 I94~3a3 -"^^H

H Thomas Nash. ^^^|

m Preface to Sidney's Astrophel and Stella. 1591 . 223-238 ^^^|

Gabriel Harvey. ^^^|

From Foure Letters. 1593 229-238 ■-''^^^^M

Thomas Nash. ^^^|

From Strange Niwes, or Foun Letters ConJUted. ^^^|

1593 239-244 ^^f

Gabriel Harvey. T

I, From Pierce's Supererogation. 1593 . . . 345-282 J

\\. Vram A New Letter of Notable Contents, 1593. 282-284 ^^J

Richard Carew. ^^H

The Excellency of the English Tongue, f 1595-6 . 285-294 ^^^|

K George Chapman. ^^^H

H I. Preface to Seaven Bookes of the lUades of ^^^H

I Homere. 1598 295297 ^^|

H \\. DeAicatioa, &c. o{ Achilles Shield. 1598. . 297-307 ^^H

H Frakcis Meres. ^^H

^1 From Palladis Tamia. 1598 30B-324

H WaxiAH Vaugkan.

^^ From The Golden Grove. 1600 .... 325-326 A

^H ' Sec note, p. 407- ■

\ m

iv Contents

Thomas Campion. page •

Observations in the Art of English Poesie, 1602 . 327-355

Samuel Daniel.

A Defence ofRyme, ? 1603 35^3^4

Appendix.

I. Ben Jonson.

i and ii. From Every Man in his Humour . 387-390

- iii. From Every Man out of his Humour . 390-393

iv. From The Poetaster 393-397

II. The Retumefrom Parnassus. 1601. Part II,

I. ii 398-403

Notes to Texts in Vol. II 405-466

Additional Notes and Corrections (Vols. I and II) 467

General Index to Vols. I and II (Texts, Intro- duction, and Notes) 469-509

GEORGE PUTTENHAM

1589

[ [The Arte of English Potsit. Coniriued into three Booies: Tkt JirsI of Poets and Poeste, the second of Proportion, the third of Ornament was published without the author's name, in 1589, by 'Richard Field, dwelling in the black-Friers, netre Ludgate.' The text here printed follows Ben Jonson's copy, now in the British Museum. Many passages are underlined (especially in the opening chapters), and there are a few annotations ; but it is extremely doubtful that any of these are by Ben Jonson. The copy also contains eight unnumbered pages on the 'Device' and 'Anagram' (see p. 105I, which were withdrawn while the volume was passing through the press : and it has the substituted passage in Book III, chap, xix, in place of the criticism of the Flemings, which occurs in some copies of this edition (see Notes).

The Arte of English Potsie is anonymous, yet the evidence of Puttenham's authorship is, if not absolute, at least sufficiently strong to justify the ascription. It is dedicated (May 28, 1589) to Lord Treasurer Burghley by the printer Richard Field, who excuses his presumption and his author's 'slender subject' in these words:— 'This Booke (right Honorable) comming to my handes, with his bare title without any Authours name or any other ordi- narie addresse, I doubled how well it might become me to make you a present thereof, seeming, by many expresse passages in the same at large, that it was by the Authour intended to our Soueraigne Lady the Queene, and for her

k recreation and seruice chiefly deuised ; in which case to make any other person her highnes partener in the honour

George Puttenham

of his guift it could not stand with my dutie, nor be without some preiudice to her Maiesties interest and his merrite. Perceyuing, besides, the title to purport so slender a sub- ject, as nothing almost could be more discrepant from the grauitie of your yeeres and Honorable function, whose contemplations are euery houre more seriously employed vpon the public ke administration and seruices, 1 thought it no condigne gratification nor scarce any good satisfaction for such a person as you. Yet when I considered, that bestowyng vpon your Lordship the first vewe of this mine impression (a feat of mine owne simple facultie) it could not scypher her Maiesties honour or prerogatiue in the guifl, nor yet the Authour of his thanks, and seeing the thing it selfe to be a deuice of some noueltie (which commonly giueth euery good thing a special! grace), and a noueltie so highly tending to the most worthy prayses of her Maiesties most excellent name (deerer to you I dare conceiue then any worldly thing besides), mee thought I could not deuise to haue presented your Lordship any gift more agreeable to your appetite, or fitter for my voca- tion and abilitie to bestow, your Lordship beyng learned and a louer of learning, my present a Booke, and my selfe a printer alwaies ready and desirous to be at your Honour- able commaundement.']

THE FIRST BOOKE OF POETS AND POESIE

tST A rOET AND POESIE IS, AND WHO MAY BE WORTHILY SAYD THE MOST EXCELLENT POET OF OUR TIME,

A POET is asjnuch to say as a maker. And our English "^*- name well conformes with the Greeke word, for of iroKiii, to make, they call a maker' Poeta. Such as (by way of resemblance and reuerently) we may say of God ; iwho

la without any trauell to his diuine imagination made all the ( world of nought, nor also by any paterne or mould, as the Platonicks with their Idees do phantastically suppose, '' Euen so the very Poet makes and contriues out of his (owne braine both the verse and matter of his poeme,

15 and not by any foreine copie or example, as doth the translator, who therefore may well be sayd a versifier, but not a Poet. . The premises considered, it giueth to the name and profession no smal dignitie and prehemi- nence, aboue all other artificers, Scientificke or Mechanical!.

BO And neuerthelesse, without any repugnancie at all, a Poet

may in some sort be said a follower or imitator, because

,,. '' he can expressp the true and liuely of euery thing is set_

"^ before him, and which he taketh in hand to describe : and

so in that respect is both a maker and a counterfaitor :

ag and Poesie an art not only of making, but also of imitation. And this science in his perfection can not grow but by some/diuine instinct\the Platonicks call it furor; orby ex- celleriHe of nature and complexion ; or bygreat subtiltie of the spirits & wit ; or by much experience and obseruation

^m eel B the

r

George Puttenkam '^'^~ ^'•'^

\ of the world, and course of kinde ; or, peraduenture, by I all or most part of themX Otherwise, how was it possible that Homer, being but a poore priuate man, and, as some say, in his later age blind, should so exactly set foorth and describe, as if he had bene a most excellent Captaine or 5 General!, the order and array of battels, the conduct of whole armies, the sieges and assaults of cities and townes? or, as some great Princes maiordome and perfect Surueyour in Court, the order, sumptuousnesse, and magnificence of royal bankets, feasts, weddings, and enteruewes? or, 10 as a Polititian very prudent and much inured with the priuat and publique affaires, so grauely examine the lawes and ordinances Ciuill, or so profoundly discourse in matters of estate and formes of all politique regiment? Finally, how could he so naturally paint out the speeches, counte- is nance, and maners of Princely persons and priuate, to wit, the wrath of Achilles, the magnanimitie of Agamemnon, the prudence of Menelaus, the prowesse of Hector, the maiestie of king Priamus, the grauitie oi Nestor, the pollicies and eloquence of Vlysses, the calamities of the distressed ao Queenes, and valianceof all the Captaines and aduenturous knights in those lamentable warres of Troy? It is there- fore of Poets thus to be conceiued, that if they be able to deuise and make all these things of them selues, without any subiect of veritie, that they be (by maner of speech) as , as ,1 creating gods. If they do it by instinct diuine or fl6turall. tl^pn surfly miirh faiionred from aboue ; Jf by their experience, then no doubt very wise men ; if by any president or paterne layd before them, then truly the most excellent imitators & ecu nterfai tors of all others. 3° But you (Madame) my most Honored and Gracious, if I should seeme to offer you this my deuise for a discipline and not a delight, I might well be reputed of all others the most arrogant and iniurious, your selfe being alreadie, of any that I know in our time, thejnost excellent Poet; 35

r' 1

Of Poets and Poesy 5 ^j

forsooth by your Princely purse, fauours, and countenance, ^^^|

making in maner what ye list, the poore man rich, the ^^^|

lewd well learned, the coward couragious, and vile both ^^^

noble and valiant r then for imitation no lesse, your j

5 person as a most cunning counterfaitor liuely representing I

5 person as a most cunning counterfaitor liuely representing ^m Venus in countenance, in life Diana, Pallas for gouerne- ^H ment, and luno in all honour and regall magniiicence.

I

CHAP. II.

THAT THERE MAY BE AN ART OF OUR ENGLISH POESIE, ASWELL AS THERE IS OF THE LATINE AND GREEKE.

I

4

Then as there was no art in the world till by experience found out, so if Poesie be now an Art, & of al antiquitie hath bene among the Greeks and Latines, & yet were j ^ none vntill by studious persons fashioned and reduced ^

15 into a^method of rules and precepts^ then no doubt may /U lJ-«.is 1 there be the like with vs. And if th'art of Poesie be -J^cUmiJ but a skill appertaining to vtterance, why may not the _ . ^"^ same be with vs aswel as with them, our language being ' * '" ' no lesse copious, pithie, and significatiue then theirs, our

io conceipts the same, and our wits no lesse apt to deuisc and imitate then theirs were? If againe Art be but a ^'-^ttf-^', ^rtaine order of rules prescribed by reason,; and gathered f i^it^ rH by 'experience, why should not Poesie be a vulgar Art ■ ?'n;i!;' with vs aswell as with the Greeks and Latines, our , _

IS language adijiitting no fewer rules and nice diuersities ''

then theirs ?\ but peraduenture moe by a peculiar, which

our speech hath in many things differing from theirs;

and yet, in the generall points of that Art, allowed to ^^^|

go in common with them: so as if one point perchance, ^^H

yt which is their feete whereupon their measures stand, and ^^^|

Ie. in deede is all the beautie of their Poesie, and which feete ^^H

^B we haue not, nor as yet neuer went about to frame (the ^^^|

George Puttenham

nature of our language and wordes not permitting it), we haue in stead thereof twentie other curious points in thai skill more then they euer had, by reason of our rime and tunable concords or simphonie, which they neuer obserued. Poesie therefore may be an Art in our vulgar, and that 5 verie methodicall and commendable.

HOW POETS WERE THE FIRST PRIESTS, THE FIRST PRO- PHETS, THE FIRST LEGISLATORS AND POLITITIANS IM THE WORLD. »

The profession and vse of Poesie is most ancient from the beginning, and not, as manie erroniously suppose, after, but before, any ciuil society was among men. For it is written that Poesie was th'originall cause and oc- casion of their first assemblies, when before the people <5 remained in the woods and mountains, vagarant and dis- persed like the wild beasts, lawlesse and naked, or verie ill clad, and of all good and necessarie prouision for harbour or sustenance vtterly vnfurnished, so as they litle diffred for their maner of life from the very brute beasts ao of the field. Whereupon it is fayned that Amphion and Orpheus, two Poets of the first ages, one of them, to wit Amphion, butlded vp cities, and reared walles with the stones that came in heapes to the sound of his harpe, figuring thereby the mollifying of hard and stonie hearts 35 by his sweete and eloquent perswasion, And Orpheus assembled the wilde beasts to come in beards to harken to his musicke, and by that meanes made them tame, implying thereby, how by his discreete and wholsome lesons vttered in harmonic and with melodious instru- 30 ments he brought the rude and sauage people to a more ciuill and orderly life, nothing, as it seemeth, more pre-

Of Poets and Poesy 7

uailing or fit to redresse and edif!e the cruell and sturdie courage of man then it. And as these two Poets, and Linus before them, and Museits also and Hestodus in Greece and Archadia, so by all likelihood had mo Poets S done in other places and in other ages before them, though there be no remembrance left of them, by reason of the Recordes by some accident of time perished and failing. Poets therfore are of great antiguitie. Then forasmuch as they were the first that entended to the

10 obseruation of nature and her works, and_ specially _of_ the Celestiall courses, by reason of the continuall motion of the heauens, searching after the first mouer,_ and from thence by degrees comming to know and consider of the substances separate Si. abstract, which we call the diuinc

IS intelligences or good Angels {Demones), they were the first that instituted sacrifices of placation, with inuocationa and worship to them^ as to Gods; and inuented and stabhshed all the rest of the obseruances and ceremonies of religion, and so were the first Priests and ministers of

ao the holy misteries. And because for the better execution of that high charge and function it behoued them to Hue chast, and in all hoiines of life, and in continuall studic and contemplation, they came by_ instinct diuine, and by deepe meditation, and much abstinence (the same assubtil-

asjng and refining^heir spirits) to be made apt to receaue yisionsj both waking and sleeping, which made them vtter prophesies and foretell things to come. So^ also were ^hey the first Proplietes_ or seears, Videnles, for so the Scripture tearmeth them in Latlne after the Hebrue word,

30 and all the oracles and answers of the gods were giuen in

meeter or verse, and published to the people by their

direction. And for that they were aged and graue men,

and of much wised ome and experience m th^aftaires of

■ ^A worlds they were the first lawmakers to the people,

Kjs and the first polititiens, deuising all expedient

1

■

4

A

r

8 George Pitttenham

for th 'establishment of Common wealth, to hold and con- taine the people in order and duety by force and vertue of good and wholesome lawes, made for the preserua- tion of the publique peace and tranquillitie : the same peraduenture not purposely intended, but greatly furthered 5 by the aw of their gods and such scruple of conscience as the terro rs of their late inuented religion had led them into.

CHAP. IV.

HOW POETS WERE THE FIRST PHILOSOPHERS, THE FIRST lo ASTRONOMERS ANH HISTORIOGRAPHERS AND ORATOURS

AND MUSITIENS OF THE WORLD. ./,.. ,.^ - , - X •*

Vtterance also and language is giuen by nature to man for perswasion of others and aide of them selues, I meane the first abilite to speake. For speech it selfe isurtificialljis and madefy man, and the more pleasing it isTjthe more it preuaileth to such purpose as it is intended for: but speech by meeter is a kind of vtterance more cleanly couched and more delicate to the eare then prose is, because it is more currant and slipper vpon the tongue, ao and withal" tunable and melodious, "as a kind of Musicke, and therfore may be tearmed a musical! speech or vtter- ance, which cannot but please the hearer very well. : Another cause is, for that is briefer & more compendious. and easier to beare away and be retained in, memorie,.i5 then that which is contained in multitude of words and full of tedious ambage and long periods. It is beside a maner of vtterance more eloquent and rethoricall then the ordinarie prose which we vse in our daily talke, because it is decked and set out with all maner of fresh 30 j colours and figures, which maketh that it sooner inuegleth '' the iudgement of man, and c^rieth his opinion this way and that, whidher soeuer the heart by im^ession of the

Of Poets and Poesy g

f eare shalbe most affectionatly bent and directed. The

vtterance in prose is not of so great efficacie, because

not only it is dayly vsed, and by that occasion the eare

•5'jV is ouerglutted with it, but is also not so voluble and

y 5 slipper vpon the tong, being wide and lose, and nothing

&■ numerouL, nor contriued into measures and sounded with

i-*_/ so gallant and harmonical accents, nor, in fine, alowed

that figuratiue conueyance nor so great licence in choise

of words and phrases as raeeter is. So as the Poets

lo were also from the beginning the best perswaders, and

their (eloquence the first Rethoricke of the world,. euen

so it became that the high mysteries of the gods should

be reuealed & taught by a maner of vtterance and language

of extraordinarie phrase, and briefe and compendious,"^

15 and aboue al others sweet and ciuill as the Metricall is.

The same also was meetest to register the liues and

noble gests of Princes, and of the great Monarkes of the

world, and all other the memorable accidents of time :

so as the Poet was also the first historiographer. Then

ao forasmuch as they were the first obseruers of all naturall

causes & effects in the things generable and corruptible,

and from thence mounted vp to search after the celestiall

courses and influences, it yet penetrated further to know

the diuine essences and substances separate, as is sayd

35 before, they were the first Astronomers and Philosophists

and Metaphisicks. Finally, because they did altogether

endeuor them selues to reduce the life of man to a certaine

method of good maners, and made the first differences

betweene vertue and vice, and then tempered all these

30 knowledges and skilles with the exercise of a delectable

Musicke by melodious instruments, which withall serued

them t6~delight their hearers, & to call the.people together

by admiration to a plausible, "and vertuous conuersation,

therefore were they the first'- Philosophers Ethick, & the A

35 first artificial Musiciens of the worldj Such was L\

1

4

the '^^H

lo George Puttenham

Orpheus, Amphion, &. Museus, the most ancient Poets and Philosophers of whom there is left any memorie by the prophane writers. King Dauid also & Salomon his sonne and many other of the holy Prophets wrate in meeters, and vsed to sing them to the harpe, although to many s of vs, ignorant of the Hebrue language and phrase, and not obseruing it, the same seeme but a prose, It can not bee therefore that anie scome or indignitie should iustly be offred to so noble, profitable, ancient, and diuine a science as Poesie is. lo

CHAP. V.

HOW THE WILDE AND SAUAGE PEOPLE VSED A NATURALL POESIE IN VEKSICLE AND RIME AS OUR VULGAR IS.

And the Greeke and Latine Poesie was by verse numerous and raetricall, running vpon pleasant feete, 15 sometimes swift, sometime slow (their words very aptly seruing that purpose) but without anyf rimej or tunable concord in th'end of their verses, as we and all other nations now vse. But the Hebrues & Chaldees, who were more ancient then the Greekes, did not only vse ametricall aa Poesie, but also with the same a maner of rime, as hath bene of late obserued by learned men, Wherby it ap- peareth that our vulgar running Poesie was common to all the nations of the world besides, whom the Latines and Greekes in speyall called barbarous. So as it was, as I notwithstanding, the^^first and most ancient Poesie, and the I most vniuersall jlwhich two points do otherwise giue to all humane inuentions and affaires no small credit. This is proued by certificate of marchants and trauellers, who by late nauigations haue surueyed the whole world, and 3" discouered large countries and strange peoples wild and sauage, aftirming that the American, the Perusine, and the very Canniball do sing and also say their highest and

Of Poets and Poesy ii

holiest matters in certaine ^ming versicie^ and not in prose, which proues also that our tnaner of vulgar Poesie is more ancient then the artificiall of the Greeks and Latines, ours comming by instin^t^f_ nature, which was

5 before Art or obseruation, and vsed with the sauage and vnciuill, wHo^were before all science or ciuilitie, euen as the naked by prioritie of time is before the clothed, and the ignorant before the learned. The nKturall Poesie / therefore, being aided and amended by Art, and not vttcrly )

lo altered or obscured, but some signe left of it (as the ) Greekes and Latines haue left none), is no lessc to be allowed and commended then theirs.

CHAP. VI.

HOW THE RIMING POESIE CAME FIRST TO THE GRECIANS AND LATINES, AND HAD ALTERED AND ALMOST SPILT THEIR MANER OF POESIE.

^M But it came to passe, when fortune fled farre from the

^r Greekes and Latines, & that their townes florished no

more in traticke, nor their Vniuersities in learning as

BO they had done continuing those Monarchies, the barbarous conquerers inuading them with innumerable swarmes of strange nations, the Poesie metricall of the Grecians and Latines came to be much corrupted and altered, in so much as there were times that the very Greekes and

as Latines themselues tooke pleasure in Riming verses, and vsed it as a rare and gallant thing. Yea, their Oratours proses nor the Doctors Sermons were acceptable to Princes nor yet to the common people, vnlesse it went in manner of tunable rime or metricall sentences, as

30 appeares by many of the auncient writers about that time and since. And the great Princes, and Popes, Sultans would one salute and greet an other sometime

and ^^H

ne in ^^1

la George Putienham

frendship and sport, sometime in earnest and enmitie, by ryniing verses, & nothing seemed clerkly done, but must be done in ryme. Whereof we finde diucrs examples from the time of th'Emperours Gracian & Valentinian down- wardes : For then aboutes began the declination of the 5 Remain Empire, by the notable inundations of the Hunnes and Vaadalles in Europe, vnder the conduict of Totila & Atila and other their generalles. This brought the ryming Poesie in grace, and made it preuaile in Italie and Greece {their owne long time cast aside, and almost neglected), 10 till after many yeares that the peace of Italie and of th'Empire Occidentall reuiued new clerkes, who, recouer- ing and perusing the bookes and studies of the ciuiler ages, restored all maner of arts, and that of the Greeke and Latine Poesie withall, into their former puritie and 15 netnes. Which neuerthelesse did not so preuaile but that the ryming Poesie of the Barbarians remained still in his reputation, that one in the schole, this other in Courts of Princes more ordinary and allowable.

HOW IN THE TIME OF CHARLEMAINE AND MANY YEARES AFTER HIM THE LATINE POETES WROTE IN RYME.

And this appeareth euidently by the workes of many learned men who wrote about the time of Ckarlemaines raigne in the Empire Occidentall, where the Christian =5 Religion became through the excess iue authoritie of Popes and deepe deuotion of Princes strongly fortified and established by erection of orders Monashcal, in which many simple clerks for deuotion sake & sanctitie were receiued more then for any learning ; by which occasion 30 & the solitarinesse of their life waxing studious without discipline or instruction by any good methode, some of

f

Of Poets and Poesy 13

them grew to be historiographers, some Poets ; and follow- ing either the barbarous rudenes of the time, or els their own idle inuentions, all that they wrote to the fauor or prayse of Princes they did it in such maner of minstrelsie, 5 and thought themselues no small fooles when they could make their verses goe all in ryme, as did the schoole of Saleme, dedicating their booke of medicinall rules vnto our king of England, with this beginning.

Anglorum Regi scripsit sckola lota Salemi 10 Si vis incotumem, si vis le reddere sanum,

Curas talie graues, irasa crede prophanum, Nee retim venlrem nee stringas fortiter anum.

And all the rest that follow throughout the whole booke more curiously then cleanely, neuerthelesse very well to 15 the purpose of their arte. In the same time king Edward the iij., him selfe quartering the Armes of England and France, did discouer his pretence and clayme to the Crowne of Fraunce in these ryming verses.

Hex sum regjiorutn bina ralione duorum ; 9a Anglorum regno sum rex ego ture palemo ;

Matris iure quidem Francorum nuneupor idem: Hine est armorum variatio facta meorum.

Which verses Phillip de Valois, then possessing the Crowne as next heire male by pretexte of the law Salique, as and holding out Edward the third, aunswered in these other of as good stuffe.

Praedo regnorum qui dieeris esse duorum, Regno matemo priuaberis atque palemo ; Prolis ius nullum [es{\ vbi matris non fuit vllum : 30 Hine est armorum variatio stulla luorum.

It is found written of Pope Lucius for his great auarice | and tyranny vsed ouer the Clergy thus in ryming verses.

^4

George Putienham

Lucius est piscis, rex atque tyrannus aquarum,

A quo discordai Lucius isle parum ;

Deuorat hie homines, hie piscibus insidialur,

Esuril hie semper, hie aliquando safur.

Amborum vilant si laus aequata fiolarel, 5

Plus rationis habet qui ratione caret. And as this was vsed in the greatest and gayest matters of Princes and Popes by the idle inuention of Monasticall men then raigning al in their superlatiue, so did euery scholer and secular clerke or versifier, when he wrote any to short poeme or matter of good lesson, put it in ryme ; whereby it came to passe that all your old Prouerbes and common sayinges, which they would haue plausible to the reader and easie to remember and beare away, were of that sorte as these. is

In mundo mira fadunl duo numtnus el ira;

MoUiJicant dura, perueriuni omnia iura. And this verse in disprayse of the Courtiers life follow- ing the Court of Rome.

Vita palalina dura est animaeque ruina. ao.

And these written by a noble learned man.

Ire, redire, sequi regum sublimia eastra

Eximius status est, sed von sie ilur ad astra. And this other which to the great iniurie of ail women was written (no doubt by some forlorne louer, or els some as old malicious Monke), for one womans sake blemishing the whole sexe.

Fallere, flere, nere, tnentiri, nilque tacere,

Haec quinque vere statuit Deus in muliere.

If I might haue bene his ludge, I would haue had him 30 for his labour senied as Orpheus was by the women of Thrace : his eyes to be picket out with pinnes, for his so

Of Poets and Poesy 15

deadly belying of them ; or worse handled, if worse could be deuised. But will ye see how God raised a reuenger for the silly innocent women, for about the same ryming age came an honest ciuill Courtier somewhat bookish, and 5 wrate these verses against the whole rable of Menkes,

O Monachi, vestri stomacht sunt amphora Bacchi:

Vos estis, Deus est testis, turpissima pestis. Anon after came your secular Priestes, as iolly rymers as the rest, who being sore agreeued with their Pope 10 Calixtus, for that he had enioyned them from their wiues, & railed as fast against him.

10 bone Calixte, lotus mundus perodtt le ; Quondam Prcsbiteri poterant vxoribus vti; ' Hoc destrtixisti postquam tu Papa fuistt.

15 Thus what in writing of rymes and registring of lyes was the Clergy of that fabulous age wholly occupied.

We finde some, but very few, of these ryming verses among the Latines of the ciui!!er ages, and those rather hapning by chaunce then of any purpose in the writer, ae

»•» this Distick among the disportes of Ouid. Quol coelum slellas tot kabet tita Roma puellas ; Pasciia quotque haedos tot habet tua Roma Cinaedos. The posteritie taking pleasure in this manner of Sim- pkonie had leasure as it seemes to deuise many other ^ "5 knackes in their versifying that the auncient and ciuill Poets had not vsed before, whereof one was to make euery word of a verse to begin with the same letter, as did Hugobald the Monke, who made a large poeme to the

I honour of Carolus Caluus, euery word beginning with C, go which was the first letter of the kings name, thus, Carmina clarisonae Cahtis cantale camenae. And this was thought no small peece of cunning, being r M—\

r6 George Puttenham

in deed a matter of some difiicultie to finde out so many wordes beginning with one letter as might make a iust volume, though in truth it were but a phantasticall deuise, and to no purpose at all more then to make them harmoni- call to the rude eares of those barbarous ages, 5

Another of their pretie inuentions was to make a verse of such wordes as by their nature and manner of con- struction and situation might be turned backward word by word, and make another perfit verse, but of quite contrary sence, as the gibing Monke that wrote of Pope Alexander la these two verses.

Laus tua tton tua fraus, virtus non copia rerum, Scandere le faciuni hoc decus exitnittm. Which if ye will turne backwards, they make two other good verses, but of a contrary sence, thus, '5

Eximiunt decus hoc faciunt te scandere, rerum Copia, non virlus, fraus tua non tua laus. And they called it Verse Lyon.

Thus you may see the humors and appetites of men - (>, oSi^l how diuers and chaungeable they be in liking new fashions, » ty^C^jr 1 though many tymes worse then the old, and not onely in ^ r'V^ I the manner of their life and vse of their garments, but jO^>/y^ / •''so in their learninges and arts, and specially of their ^n' ' languages.

CHAP. VIII. >5

IN WHAT REPUTATION POE5IE AND POETS WERE IN OLD TIME WITH PRINCES AND OTHERWISE GENERALLY, AND HOW THEY BE NOW BECOME CONTEMPTIBLE AND FOR WHAT CAUSES.

For the respectes aforesayd in all former ages and in 30 the most ciuill countreys and commons wealthes, good Poets and Pocsie were highly esteemed and much fauoured

Of Poets and Poesy 17

of the greatest Pi inces. For proofe whereof we read how much Amyitlas, king of Macedonia, made of the Tragicall Poet Euripides ; and the Aihemans of Sophocles ; in what price the noble poemes of Homer were holden with Alexander the great, in so much as euery night they were layd vnder his pillow, and by day were carried in the rich iewell cofer of Darius lately before vanquished by him in battaile. And not onely Homer, the father and Prince of the Poets, was so honored by him, but for his sake all other meaner Poets, in so much as Cherillus, one no very great good Poet, had for euery verse well made a Phillips noble of gold, amounting In value to an angell English, and so for euery hundreth verses {which a cleanely pen could speedely dispatch) he had a hundred angels. And since Alexander the great, how Theocritus the Greeke poet was fauored by Tholomee, king of Egipt, & Queene Berenice, his wife; £«H/Mslikewiseby S«]&/b, Prince of the i?owai*Mi;s: Virgill also by th'Emperour Augustus. And in later times, how much were lehan de Mehutie & GuUlaume de Loris made of by the French kinges ; and Geffrey Chaucer, father of our English Poets, by Richard the second, who, as It was supposed, gaue him the maner of new Holme in Oxfordshire ; and Cower [by] Henry the fourth ; and Harding [by] Edward the fourth. Also, how Frauncis the

»S Frenche king made Sangelais, Salmonius Macrinus, and Clement Marot of his priuy Chamber for their excellent skill in vulgare and Latine Poesie; and king Henry the 8, her Maiesties father, for a few Psalmes of Dauid turned into English meetre by Sternhold, made him

30 groome of his priuy chamber & gaue him many other good gifts. And one Gray, what good estimation did he grow vnto with the same king Henry, & afterward with Duke of Sommerset, Protectour, for making certaine merry Ballades, whereof one chiefly was The hunle is vp, the hunte

35 is vp ? And Queene Mary, his daughter, for one Epithalamte

I he ^m the ^1 erry ^B

i8

George Puttenham

K Strataj ^B So as

or nuptiall song made by Vargas, a Spanish Poet, at her mariage with king Phillip in Winchester, gaue him during his life two hundred Crownes pension. Nor this reputation was giuen them in auncient times altogether in respect that Poesie was a delicate arte, and the Poets them selues 5 cunning Princep leasers, but for-that also they were thought for their (vniuersall knowledgeAo be very sufficient men for the greatest charges in their common wealthes, were it for counsell or for conduct ; whereby no man neede to doubt but that both skilles may very well concurre and be u most excellent in one person. For we finde that lulius Caesar, the first Emperour and a most noble Captaine, was not onely the most eloquent Orator of his time, but also a very good Poet, though none of his doings therein be now extant. And Quintus Catulus, a good Poet, and ij Cornelius Callus, treasurer of Egipt ; and Horace, the most delicate of all the Remain Lyrickes, was thought meete and by many letters of great instance prouoked to be Secretarie of estate to Augustus th'Emperour, which neuerthelesse he refused for his vnhealthfulnesse sake, ai and, being a quiet mynded man and nothing ambitious of glory, Hon voluii accedere ad Rempublicam, as it is reported. And Enmus the Latine Poet was not, as some perchaunce thinke, onely fauored by Scipio the Africane for his good making of verses, but vsed as his familiar aj and Counsellor in the warres for his great knowledge and amiable conuersation. And long before that, Antimenides and other Greeke Poets, as Aristotle reportes in his Poli- tiques, had charge in the warres. And Tyrlaeus the Poet, being also a lame man & halting vpon one legge, was 31 chosen by the Oracle of the gods from the Athenians to be generall of the Lacedemonians armie, not for his Poetrie, but for his wisedome and graue perswasions and subtile Stratagemes, whereby he had the victory ouer his enemies. So as the Poets seemed to haue skill not onely in the 3<

Of Poets and Poesy 19

subtilties of their arte but also to be meete for all maner

of functions ciuill and martiall, euen as they found fauour

of the times they liued in, insomuch as their credit and

estimation generally was not small. But in these dayes, ♦"

5 although some learned Princes may take delight in them,

yet vniuersally it is not so. For as well Poets as Poesie(y

are despised, & the name become of honorable infamous,

subiect to scorne and derision, and rather a reproch than

a prayse to any that vseth it ; for commonly who

m studious in th'Arte or shewes him selfe excellent in it,

they call him in disdayne a Iphaiilastical/ ; ) &nd a light

headed or phantasticall man "(by conuersion) they call

a Poet. And this proceedes through the barbarous

ignoraunce of the time, and pride of many Gentlemen

13 and others, whose grosse heads not being brought vp or

acquainted with any excellent Arte, nor able to contriue,

or in manner conceiue any matter of subtiltie in any'

businesse or science, they doe deride and scorne it in all

others as superfluous knowledges and vayne sciences, and

ao whatsoeuer^ deuise be of rare inueptitin they terme it

|^Aawtos//Va/^conslruing it to the wqrst sicje: and among .

men such as be modest and graue, & of^ifle conuersation,

nor delighted in the busie life and vayne ridiculous actions

of the popular, they call him in scorne a Philosopher or '""

as Poei, as much to say as a phantasticall man, very iniuriously

(God wot), and to the manifestatinn of their own ignoraunce,

not making difference betwixt termes. For as the euill

and vicious disposition of the braine hinders the sounde

iudgement and discourse of man with busie &. disordered

30 phantasies, for which cause the Greekes call him tjiavm-

oTiKos, so is that part, being well affected, not onely nothing

disorderly or confused with any monstruous imaginations

or conceits, but very formall, and in his much multiformitie .

vnt/orme, that is well proportioned, and so passing cleare, J

35 that by it, as by a glasse or mirrour, are represented vnto

1

/

I

George Puitenham

I

■ of th

the soule all maner of bewtifull visions, whereby the tiue parte of the myride is so much holpen as without it no man could deuise any new or rare thing: and where it is not excellent in his kind, there could be no politique Captaine, nor any witty enginer or cunning artificer, nor 5 yet any law maker or counsellor of deepe discourse, yea, the Prince of Philosophers slickes not to say animam non in- (elligere absque pkaniastnate ; which text to another purpose Alexander Aphrodis[i]etis[}s] well noteth, as learned men know. And this phantasie^ may be resembled to a glasse, m as hath bene sayd, whereof there be many tempers and manner of makinges, as the perspectiues doe acknowledge, for some be false glasses and shew thinges otherwise than they be In deede, and others right as they be in deede, neither fairer nor fouler, nor greater nor smaller. There 'S be againe of these glasses that shew thinges exceeding faire and comely ; others that shew figures very monstruous & iilfauored. Euen so is the phantasticall part of man (if it be not disordered) a representer of thej^cst, most comely, and bewtifull images or apparances of thinges to the soule bo and according to their very truth. If otherwise, then doth it breede CHnures &. monsters in mans imaginations, &. not onely in his imaginations, but also in all his ordinarie actions and life which ensues. Wherefore such persons as be illuminated with the brightest irradiations of know- w ledge and of the verilie and due proportion of things, they are called by the learned men not phantastici but euphaniasioti, and of this sorte of phantasie are all good Poets, notable Captaines stratagematique, ali cunning artificers and enginers, all Legislators, Polititiens, &. Coun- 3° sellours of estate, in whose exercises the inuentiue part is most employed, and is to the sound and true iudgement of man most needful. This diuersitie in the termes perchance euery man hath not noted, & thus much be said in defence of the Poets honour, to the end no noble and generous 3s

^

Of Poets and Poesy cT^

rminde be discomforted in the studie thereof, the rather for that worthy & honorable memoriall of that noble woman, twise French Queene, Lady Anne of Brttaine, wife first to king Charles the viij. and after to Lewes the 5 xij., who, passing one day from her lodging toward the kinges side, saw in a gallerie Maister AUaine Chartier, the kings Secretarie, an excellent maker or Poet, leaning on a tables end a sleepe, & stooped downe to kisse him, saying thus in all their hearings, ' we may not of Princely

lo courtesie passe by and not honor with our kisse the mouth from whence so many sweete ditties i golden poems haiie issued,' But me thinks at these words I heare some smilingly say, ' 1 would be loath to lacke liulng of my own till the Prince gaue me a maner of new Elme for my

IS riming.' And another to say, ' I haue read that the Lady Cynthia came once downe out of her skye to kisse the faire yong lad Endimion as he lay a sleep: & many noble Queenes that haue bestowed kisses vpon their Princes paramours, but neuer vpon any Poets.' The third, me

ao thinks, shniggingiy saith, ' 1 kept not to sit sleeping with my Poesie till a Queene came and kissed me.' But what of all this? Princes may giuea good Poet such conuenient countenaunce and also benefite as are due to an excellent artificer, though they neither kisse nor cokes them, and

as the discret Poet lookes for no such extraordinarie fauours, and aswell doth he hpnour by his pen the iust, liberall, or magnanimous Prince igs^ the vaUaunt, amiable, or bewtifullj though they be euery one of them the good giftes of God. So it seemes not altogether the scorne and ordinarie dis-

30 grace offered vnlo Poets [inj these dayes is cause why few Gentlemen do delight in the Art, but for that liberalitie is come to fayle in Princes, who for their largesse were wont to be accompted th'onely patrons of learning and first founders of all excellent artificers. Besides it is not per-

35 ceiued that Princes them selues do take any pleasure in

J

22 George Puttenham

this science, by whose example the subiect is commonly led, and allured to all delights and exercises, be they good or bad, according to the graue saying of the historian, Rex multiludinem reltgtone itnpleuit, quae semper regenti sintUis est. And peraduenture in this iron and malitious s age of ours Princes are lesse delighted in it, being ouer earnestly bent and affected to the affaires of Empire & ambition, whereby they are as it were inforced to indeuour them selues to armes and practises of hostilitie, or to entend to the right pollicing of their states, and haue not lo one houre to bestow vpon any other ciuili or delectable Art of naturall or morall doctrine, nor scarce any leisure to thincke one good thought in perfect and godly contem- plation, whereby their troubled mindes might be moderated and brought to tranquillitie. So as it is hard to find in '5 these dayes of noblemen or gentlemen any good Mathe- matician, or excellent MusHian, or notable Philosopher, or els a cunning Poet, because we find few great Princes much delighted in the same studies. Now also of such among the Nobilitie or gentrie as be very well scene in »o many laudable sciences, and especially in making or Poesie, it is so come to passe that they haue no courage to write, &, if they haue, yet are they loath to be a knowen of their skill. So as I know very many notable Gentle^ men in the Court that haue written commendably, and 35 suppressed it agayne, or els suffred it to be publisht with- out their owne names to it : as if it were a discredit for a Gentleman to seeme learned and to shew him selfe amorous of any good Art. In other ages it was not so, for we read that Kinges & Princes haue written great 3" volumes and publisht them vnder their owne regall titles. As to begin with Salomon, the wisest of Kings, lulius Caesar, the greatest of Eraperours, Hermes Trismeeistus. the iioliest Q

f Prifgtpg at^f^ Prnphatpg Euax, king oi Arabia , wrote a booke of precious stones in verse, Prince Auicenna 3

P Of Poets and Poesy 23

of Phisicke and Philosophic, Alphonsus. Iting of Spaine, his AstronomicallTabIes,^/»i(i«sor, akingofjWd^TOCco, diuerse Philosophical! workes : and by their regall example our late soueraigne Lord, king Henry the eight, wrate a booke

S in defence of his faith, then perswaded that it was the true and Apostolicall doctrine ; though it hath appeared other- wise since, yet his honour and learned zeale was nothing lease to be allowed, Queenes also haue bene knowen studious, and to write large volumes, as Lady Margaret

10 of Fraunce, Queene of Nauarre, in our time. But of all others the Emperour Nero was so well learned in Musique and Poesie, as, when he was taken by order of the Senate and appointed to dye, he offered violence to him selfe and sayd, 0 quatilus arttfex pereo! as much as to say, as how

15 is it possible a man of such science and learning as my selfe should come to this shameful death? Th'emperour Octauian, being made executor to Virgill, who had left by his last will and testament that his bookes of the ^neidos should be committed to the fire as things not perfited by him,

ao made his excuse for infringing the deads will by a nomber of verses most excellently written, whereof these are part,

Frangalur poU'us legiim veneranda potestas, Quam tot congestos noctesque diesque labores Hauserit vna dies;

15 and put his name to them. And before him his vncle & father adoptiue lulius Caesar was not ashamed to publish voder his owne name his Commentaries of the French and Britaine warres. Since therefore so many noble Emperours, Kings, and Princes haue bene studious 30 of Poesie and other ciuill arts, and not ashamed to bewray their skils in the same, let none other meaner person despise learning, nor (whether it be in prose or in Poesie, if they them selues be able to write, or haue written any thing well or of rare inuention) be any whit

I in ■ wr

24 George Putlenham

squeimtsh to let it be publisht vnder their names, reason serues it, and modestie doth not repugne.

1

HOW POESIE SHOULD NOT BE IMPLOYED VPON VAYNE

CONCEITS, OR VICIOUS, OR INFAMOUS. 5

Wherefore, the NobiHtie and dignitie of the Art con- sidered aswell by vniuersalitie as antiquitie and the naturall excellence of it selfe, Poesie ought not to be abased and imployed vpon any vnworthy matter^_suhiprt, nor vsed to vaine purposes : which neuerthe'esse is dayly n seene, and that is to vtter cpnceitsjnfamous & vicious, _or ridiculous and foolish, or of no good example & doct ri n e. Albeit in merry matters (not vnhonest) being vsed for mans solace an^ recreation it may be well allowed, for, as

II said before, jPoesie is a pleasant maner of vtteraunce, i. varying from the ordinarie of purpose to refresh the mynde by the eares delight] Poesie also is not onely laudable, because I said it was a metrical! speach vsed by the first men, but because it is a metricall speach corrected and reformed by discreet iudgemerts, and with 3< no lesse cunning and curiositie then the Greeke and Latine Poesie, and by Art bewtified & adorned & brought far from the primitiue rudenesse of the first inuentors: otherwise it may be sayd to me that Adam and Eues apernes were the gayest garmentes, because they were a, the first, and the shepheardes tente or pauillion the best housing, because it was the most auncient & most vni- uersall; which I would not haue so taken, for it is not my meaning but jhat Art & cunning concur ring_with

I nature, antiquitie, & vniuersalitie. in things indifferent, 30 and not euill. doe make them more laudable. And right so our vulgar riming Poesie, being by good wittes brought

Of Poets and Poesy 25

lo that perfection, we see is worthily to be preferred before any other maner of vtterance in prose, for suciyvse and to such purpose as it is ordained, and shall hereafter be set downe more particularly.

THE SUBltCT OR MATTER OF POESIE.

Hauing sufficiently sayd of the dignitie of Poets and Poesie, now it is tyme to speake of the matter or subiect of Poesie, which to myne intent is what soeuer wittJe and

10 delicate conceit of man meet or worthy to be put in written -' verse, for any necessary vse of the present time, or good instruction of the posteritie. But the chief and principally (p i s the laud, honour, &: ^lorv of the immortal I god a ;< (I speake now in phrase of the Gentiles): secondly, thelj^

».s worthy gests of noble Princes, the roemoriall and regislryl of all great fortunes, the praise of vertue & reproofe ofj vicej_ the^instruction of m^qrall ^octrines, the re.uealing I of sciences~T^alurall & other profiiabie~^rt5, tFie redresse | of boistrous & sturdie courages by perswasioii, the con-

ao solation and repose of temperate niyndes: finally, ihejj) common solace of mankind in all his trauails and cares oTTlus iransitorie l!t'e ; and in this last sort, being vsed for recreation onely, may aHowably beare matter not alwayes of the_£^iest or of any great commodilie or

as profit! but rather in some sort vaine, dissolute, or wanton. so it be not very scandalous & of euill example. But as our intent is to make this Art vulgar for all English mens vse, & therefore are of necessitie to set downe the principal rules therein to be obserued, so in mine opinion it is no

30 lesse expedient to touch briefly all the chief points of this auncient Poesie of the Greeks and Latines, so far forth as it conformeth with ours. So as it may be knowen what we

I

I

Puttenhain

hold of them as borrowed, and what as of our owne peculiar. Wherefore, now that we haue said what is the matter of Poesie, we will declare the manner and formes of poemea vsed by the auncients.

\

As the matter of'Poesie is diuers, so was the forme of their poemes & maner of writing, for all of them wrote not in one sort, euen as all of them wrote not vpon one matter. lo Neither was eiiery Poet alike cunning in all, as in some one kinde of Poesie, nor vttered with like felieitie. But wherein any one most excelled, thereof he tooke a sur-

Iname, as to be called a Poet Heroick, Lyrick, Ekgiack, Epigrammatist, or otherwise. Such therefore as gaue 15 themselues to write long histories of the noble, gests of kings & great Princes entermedling the dealings of the gods, halfe gods, or Heroes of the gentiles, & the great & waighty cotjaequences of peace and warre, they called Poets ^m)/c^J^hereof Homer was chief and most 90 auncient among the Greeks, VJrgill among the Latines; Others who more delighted to write songs or ballads of pleasure, to be song with the voice, and to the harpc, lute, or citheron, & such other musical instruments, they were caUe^TrreJodious Poets (tnelict), or, by a more common as name j^fW^McF^ets : of which sort was Pindarus, Anacregn, and CaHtmachus. with others among the Greeks, Horace and Catullus among the Latines. There were an other sort, who sought the fauor of faire Ladies, and coueted to bemone their estates at large & U»e-oerplexitics of loue 30 in a certain pitious verse called /Elegi^ and thence were called Elegiack: such among the Latines were Quid,

^^^^^ Of Poets and Poesy 27 ^^|

V Tibullus. & Pfvperii^. There were also Poets that wrote ^^H

B oneiy for the stage, I meane playes and interludes, to ^^^|

recreate the people with matters of disporte, and to that ^^^

I

intent did set forth in shewes [&] pageants, accompanied 5 with speach, the common behauiours and maner of life of priuate persons, and such as were the meaner sort of men, and they were called Comicali Poets ; of whom among the Greekes Menander and Aristophanes were most excellent, with the Latines lerence and I'laulus, Besides those

10 Poets Cotm'ck there were other who serued also the stage, but medled not with so base matters, for they set forth the doleful! falles of infortunate & afflicted Princes, & were called Poets Tra^icall l such were Euripides and Sojihocles with the Greeks, Seneca among the Latines,

15 There were yet others who mounted nothing so high as any of them both, but, in base and humble stile by maner of Dialogue, vttered the priuate and familiar taike of the meanest sort of men, as shepheards, heywards, and such like: such was among the Greekes Theocritus, and Virgili

ao among the Latines ; their poems were named EgloguessiT shepheardly talke. There was yet another kind of Poet, who intended to taxe the common abuses and vice of the people in rough and bitter speaches, and their inuectiues were called Satyres^ and them selues Satvricques : such

35 were LucJIius, Iunenall. and Persius among' the Latines, & with vs he that wrote the booke called Piers plowman. Others of a more fine and pleasant head were giuen wholly to taunting and scoffing at vndecent things, and in short poemes vttered pretie merry conceits, and these men were

30 called F^ia-r/>ffinm/i\/fiK There were others that for the

peoples good instruction, and triall nf thfir nwni' wiHs,

vsed in places of great assembly to say by rnrp nnmhert;

nf short and fipntentifiiis meetres, very pjthie and of good

edification, and thereupon werp rallpd Poets MimJstes. as

35 who would sav. imitable and meet to be followed for

4

I.

a8 George Puitcnkam

their wise and graue lessons. There was another kind of poeme, inuented onely to make sport & to refresh the company with a maner of buffonry or counterfaiting of merry speaches, conuerting all that which they had hard spoken before to a certaine derision by a quite s contrary sence, and this was done when Comedies or Tragedies were a playing, & that betweene the actes when the players went to make ready for another, there was great silence, and the people waxt weary, then came in these maner of conterfaite vices ; they were called Panto- lo mimi, and all that had before bene sayd, or great part of it, they gaue a crosse construction to it very ridiculously. Thus haue you how the names of the Poets were giuen them by the formes of their poemes and maner of writing.

CHAP. XII.

The gods of the Gentiles were honoured by their Poetes in hymnes, which is an exlraordinarie and diuine praise, extolling and magnifying them for their great » powers and excellencie of nature in the highest degree of laude; and yet therein their Poets were after a sort restrained, so as they could not with their credit vntruly praise their owne gods, or vse in their lauds any maner of grosse adulation or vnueritable report. For in any a, writer vntruth and flatterie are counted most great reproches. Wherfore to praise the gods of the Gentiles, for that by authoritie of their owne fabulous records they had fathers and mothers, and kinred and allies, and wiues and concubines, the Poeis first commended them by their 31 genealogies or pedegrees, their mariages and aliances, their notable exploits in the world for the behoofe of

^^^^^^ Of Poets and Poesy 39 ^^H

^M mankind, and yet, as I sayd before, none olherwise then ^^^|

^P the truth of their owne memorials might beare, and in ^^^H

such sort as it might be well auouched by their old ^^^H

written reports, though in very deede they were not from ^^^H

5 the beginniiTg_all historically inie, and many of them verie ^^^H

fictions^ and^udLof them as were _true were grounded

V,^ vpon some part of an historic or matter of veritie, the

ffl'^ rest altogether figuratiue & mistical!, couertly applied to

i some morall or natural sense, as Cicero setteih it foorth

I

■o in his bookes de nalura deorum. For to say that lupiter was Sonne to Salume, and that he marled his owne sister luHO, might be true, for such was the guise of all great Princes in the Orientall part of the world both at those dayes and now is. Againe, that he loued Danae, Europa,

^sLeda, CaI{l]isto, &. other faire Ladies, daughters to kings, besides many meaner women, it is likely enough, because he was reported to be a very incontinent person and giuen ouer to his lustes, as are for the most part all the greatest Princes ; but that he should be the highest god

■o in heauen, or that he should thunder and lighten, and do manic other things very vnnaturally and absurdly, also that Satumus should geld his father Coelus, to th'intent to make him vnable to get any moe children, and other such matters as are reported by them, it seemeth to be

■5 some wittie deuise and fiction made for a purpose, or a very no[ta]ble~and impudent lye, which could not be reasonably suspected by the Poets, who were otherwise discreete and graue men, and teachers of wisedome to others. Therefore either to transgresse the rules of their

30 primitiue records or to seeke to giue their gods honour

by belying them (otherwise then in that sence which

I haue alledged) had bene a signe not onely of an vn-

skilfiill Poet but also of a very impudent and leud^e man.

\ For vntrue praise neuer giueth any true reputation. But

3S wit!h vs Christians, who be better disciplined, and do

I

30 George Putienham

acknowledge but one God Almightie, euerlasting, and in euery respect selfe suffizant, autharcos, reposed in all perfect rest and soueraigne blisse, nor needing or exacting any forreine heipe or good, to him we can not exhibit ouerniuch praise, nor belye him any wayes, vnlesse it be s in abasing his exceltencie by scarsitie of praise, or by misconceauing his diuine nature, weening to praise him if we impute to him such vaine delights and peeuish affections as commonly the frailest men are reproued for: namely, to make him ambitious of honour, iealous 10 and difficult in his worships, terrible, angrie, vindicatiue, a louer, a hater, a pitier, and indigent of mans worships, finally, so passionate as in effect he shold be altogether Attlhropopalkis. To the gods of the Gentiles they might well attribute these infirmities, for they were but the is children of men, great Princes and famous in the world, and not for any other respect diuine then by some resem- blance of verlue they had to do good and to benefite many. So as to the God of the Christians such diuine praise might be verified; to th'other gods none, but so figuratiuely or in misticall sense, as hath bene said. In which sort the ancient Poets did in deede giue them great honors & praises, and made to them sacrifices, and offred them oblations of sundry sortes, euen as the people were taught and perswaded by such placations as and worships to receaue any helpe, comfort, or benefite to them selues, their wiues, children, possessions, or goods. For if that opinion were not, who would acknowledge any God? the verie Etimologie of the name with vs of the North partes of the world declaring plainely the nature 3* of the attribute, which is all one as if we sayd good, bonus, or a giuer of good things. Therfore the Gentiles prayed for peace to the goddesse Pallas; for warre (such as thriued by it) to the god Mars ; for honor and empire to the god lupiter; for riches & wealth to Pluto; for 35

^^^^^ Of Poeis and Poesy 31 ^^|

H^ eloquence and gayne to Mercurie ; for safe nauigation to ^^H

V Neptune; for faire weather and prosperous windes to ^^^^

Eolus; for skill in musick and leechcraft to Apollo; for ^^[

free life & chastitie to Diana ; for bewtie and good grace, 5 as also for issue & prosperitie in loue, to Venus ; for plenty of crop and corne to Ceres ; for seasonable vintage to Bacchus; and for other things to others. So many things as they could imagine good and desirable, and to so many gods as they supposed to be authors thereof, in "> so much as Fortune was made a goddesse, & the feuer quartaine had her aulters : such blindnes & ignorance

traigned in the harts of men at that time, and whereof it first proceeded and grew, besides th'opinion hath bene giuen, appeareth more at large in our bookes of leroiektii, '5 the matter being of another consideration then to be treated of in this worke. And these hymnes to the gods was the first forme of Poesie and the highest & the stateliest, & they were song by the Poets as priests, and by the people or whole congregation, as we sing in our "o Churches the Psalmes of Dauid, but they did it commonly in some shadie groues of tall tymber trees: In which places they reared aulters of green turfe, and bestrewed them all ouer with flowers, and vpon them ofiFred their oblations and made their bloudy sacrifices (for no kinde as of gift can be dearer then life) of such quick cattaille, as euery^ god was in their conceit most delighted in, or in some other respect most fit for the misterie : temples or ^L churches or other chappels then these they had none at ■ those dayes.

CHAP. XIII.

M WHAT FORME OF POESIE VICE AND THE

OF MANS LIFE WAS REPREHENDED.

Some perchance would thinke that next after the praise and honoring of their gods should commence the

I J

George Putienham

r

^1 worshippings and praise of good men, and specially of ^B great Princes and goucrnours of the earth in soueraignety ^ and function next vnto the gods. But it Is not so, for before that came to passe the Poets or holy Priests chiefly studied the rebuke of vice, and to carp.e at the 5 common abuses, such as were most offensiue to the pubhque and priuate, for as yet for lacke of good ciuility and wholesome doctrines there was greater store of lewde lourdaines then of wise and learned Lords or of noble and vertuous Princes and gouernours. So as next after m the honours exhibited to their gods, the Poets, finding in man generally much to reproue & litle to praise, made certaine poems in plaine meetres, more like to sermons or preachings then otherwise, and when the people were assembled togither In those hallowed places dedicate to "S their gods, because they had yet no large halles or places of conuenticle, nor had any other correction of their faults, but such as rested onely in rebukes of wise and graue men, such as at these dayes make the people ashamed (?^'J2"* rather then afeard, the said auncient Poets vsed for that «>

»fcurpose three kinds of poems reprehensJue, to wit, the a,^ ISatyre, the Comedie, and the Tragedie. And the first and •"^ I most bitter Jnuectiue against vice and vicious men was the I Salyre: which, to th'intent their bitternesse should breede none ill will, either to the Poets, or to the recitours {which "5 could not haue bene chosen if they had bene openly knowen), and besides to make their admonitions and re- proofs seeme grauer and of more efftcacie, they made wise as if the gods of the woods, whom they called Safyres or Siluattes, should appeare and recite those verses of rebuke, 3" whereas in deede they were but disguised persons vnder oU^tY the shape of Safyres, as who would say, these terrene and base gods, being conuersant with mans affaires, and spiers * out of all their secret faults, had some great care ouer

man, & desired by good admonitions to rcforme the euill 35

i

I

Of Poets and Poesy 33

of iheir life, and to bring the bad to amendment by those kinde of preachings ; whereupon the Poets inuentours of the deuise were called Satyn'stes,

CHAP. XIV.

f S HOW VICE WAS AFTERWARD REPROUEO BY TWO OTHER HANER OF POEMS, BETTER REFORMED THEN THE SATYRE, WHEREOF THE FIRST WAS COMEDY, THE SECOND TRAGEDIE.

But when these maner of (^olitarjj speaches and recitals of rebuke, vttered by the rurall gods out of bushes and^ briers, seemed not to the finer heads Sufficiently perswasiue, ) nor so popular as if it were reduced into action of many persons, or by many voyces liuely represented to the eare and eye, so as a man might thinke it were eucu now a 15 doing, the Poets deuised to haue many parts played at once by two or three or foure persons, that debated the matters of the world, sometimes of their owne priuate affaires, sometimes of their neighbours, but neuer medling with any Princes matters nor such high personages, but commonly of marchants, souldiers, artificers, good honest housholders, and also of vnthrifty youthes, yong damsels, old nurses, bawds, brokers, ruffians, and parasites, with such like, in whose behauiors lyeth in effect the whole course and trade of mans life, and therefore tended al- as togither to the good amendment of man by discipline and example. It was also much for the solace & recreation of the common people by reason of the pageants and shewes. And this kind of poeme was called Comedy, and followed next after the Salyre, & by that occasion was somwhat 30 sharpe and bitter after the nature of the Salyre, openly & by expresse names taxing jnen more maliciously and im- pudently then became, so as they were enforced for

a im- ^^H feare ^^H

m

34 George Puttenham ^^^H

of quarell & blame to disguise their players with strange apparell, and by colouring their faces and carying hatts & capps of diuerse fashions to make them selues lesse knowen. But as time & experience do reforme euery thing that (is amisse, pi, this bitter poeme called the old s Comedy being disused and taken away, the new Comedy i

came in place, more ciuill and pleasant a great deale, and J

not touching any man by name, but in a certaine generalitie j

glancing _at^_eiiery abuse, SO as from thenceforth fearing (

none illwill or entiiltie at any bodies hands they left aside '<> I

their disguisings^nd played bare face, till one Roscius Gallus, the most excellent player among the Romaines, brought vp these vizards which we see at this day vsed, partly to supply the want of players, when there were moe parts than there were persons, or that it was not thought is meet to trouble &. pester princes chambers with too many folkes. Now by the chaunge of a vizard one man might play the king and the carter, the old nurse & the yong damsell, the marchant and the souldier, or any other part J

he listed very conueniently. There be that say Roscius ao I

did it for another purpose, for being him selfe the best Histrien or buffon that was in his dayes to be found, inso- much as Cicero said Roscius contended with him by varietie of liuely gestures to surmount the copy of his speach, yet because he was squint eyed and had a very vnpleasant 95 . countenance, and lookes which made him ridiculous or rather odious to the presence, he deuised these vizards to hide his owne ilfauored face. And thus much touching the Comedy.

(*^ CHAP. XV. 30

^1 IN WHAT FORME OF POESIE THE EUILL AND OUTRAGIOUS

A#fr-l BEHAUIOURS OF PRINCES WERE REPREHENDED.

■^ But because in those dayes when the Poets first taxed

by Satyre and Comedy there was no great store of Kings

^^^^^ Of Poets and Poesy 35 ^^|

^r or Emperors or such high estats (al men being yet for the ^^^|

H most part rude, & in a maner popularly egall), they could ^^H

™ not say of them or of their behauiours any thing to the ^^^

i

purpose, which cases of Princes are sithens taken for the 5 highest and greatest matters of all. But after that some men among the moe became mighty and famous in the world, soueraignetie and dominion hauing learned them all maner of lusts and licentiousnes of life, by which occasions also their high estates and felicities fell many limes into most lowe and lamentable fortunes: whereas before in their great prosperities they were both feared and reuerenced in the highest degree, after their deathes, when the posteritie stood no more in dread of them, their infamous life and tyrannies were layd open to all the

15 world, their wickednes reproched, their follies and extreme insolencies derided, and their miserable ends painted out in playes and pageants, to shew the mutabilitie of fortune, and the iust punishment of God in reuenge of a vicious and euill life. These matters were also handled by the

ao Poets, and represented by action as that of the Comedies : but because the matter was higher then that of the Comedies, the Poets stile was also higher and more loftie, the proui- sion greater, the place more magnificent; for which purpose also the players garments were made more rich

35 & costly and solemne, and euery other thing apperteining, according to that rate : So as where the Satyre was pro- nounced by rusticall and naked Syluanes speaking out of a bush, &~the common players of interludes called Plani- pedes played barefoote vpon the floore, the later Comedies

30 vpon scaffolds, and by men well and cleanely hosed and shod. These matters of great Princes were played vpon lofty stages, & the actors thereof ware vpon their legges buskins of leather called Co/fittrm, and other solemne i

k habits, & for a speciall preheminence did walke vpon those ^^H high corked shoes or pantofles, which now they call in ^^H

George Putienham

Spaine and Italy Shoppini. And because those buskins and high shoes were commonly made of goats skinnes very finely tanned, and dyed into colours, or for that, as some say, the best players reward was a goate to be giuen him, or for that, as other thinke, a goate was the peculiar s sacrifice of the god Pan, king of all the gods of the wood es —forasmuch as a goate in Greeke is called Tragos, therfore these stately playes were called Tragedies. And thus haue ye foure sundry formes of Poesie Drammalkk reprehensiue, & put in execution by the feate and dexteritie «> of mans body, to wit, the Safyre, old Comedie, new CometHe, and Tragedie, whereas all other kinde of poems, except Eglogtte, whereof shalbe entreated hereafter, were onely recited by mouth or song with the voyce to some melodious instrument. iS

CHAP. XVI.

IN WHAT FORME OF POESIE THE GREAT PRINCES AND DOMINATORS OF THE WORLD WERE HONORED.

But as the bad and illawdable parts of all estates and legrees were taxed by the Poets in one sort or an other, ao and those of great Princes by Tragedie in especial, & not till after their deaths, as hath bene before remembred, to th'intent that such exemplifying (as it were) of their blames and aduersities, being now dead, might worke for a secret reprehension to others that were aliue, liuing in the same 05 or like abuses: so was it great reason that all good and vertuous persons should for their well doings be rewarded with commendation, and the great Princes aboue all others with honors and praises, being for many respects of greater moment to haue them good & vertuous then any inferior 30 sort of men, Wherfore the Poets, being in deede the trumpetters of all praise and also of slaunder (not slaunder, but well deserued reproch), were in conscience & credit

^r bound next H to yeeld a li

Of Poets and Poesy

37

\

next after the diuine praises of the imraortall gods like ratable honour to all such amongst men as most resembled the gods by excellencie of function, and had a certaine afiinitie with them, by more then humane

5 and ordinarie vertues shewed in their actions here vpon earth. They were therfore praised by a second degree of laude : shewing their high estates, their Princely gene- alogies and pedegrees, mariages, aliances, and such noble exploites, as they had done in th'affaires of peace & of

a warre to the benefit of their people and countries, by inuention of any noble science or profitable Art, or by making wholsome lawes or enlarging of their dominions by honorable and iust conquests, and many other wayes. Such personages among the Gentiles were Bacchus, Ceres,

'5 Perseus, Hercules, Theseus, and many other, who thereby came to be accompted gods and halfe gods or goddesses (Heroes), & had their commendations giuen by Hymne accordingly, or by such other poems as their memode was therby made famous to the posteritie for euer after, as shal be more at large sayd in place conuenient. But first we will speake somewhat of the playing places, and prouisions which were made for their pageants & pomps representatiue before remembred.

CHAP. XVII.

As it hath bene declared, the Satyres were first vttered in their hallowed places within the woods where they honoured their gods vrder the open heauen, because they D had no other housing fit for great assemblies. ~ comedies were plaid in the broad streets vpon wagons oi carts vnconered, which carts were floored with bords

e old V

on ^^H ds s\ j^H

J

r

■ It is <

38 George Puttenham

made for remouable stages to passe from one streete of their townes to another, where all the people might stand at their ease to gaze vpon the sights. Their new comedies or ciuill enterludes were played in open pauilions or tents of linnen cloth or lether, halfe displayed that the people 5 might see. Afterward, when Tr^dies came vp, they deuised to present them upon scafFoldes or stages of timber, shadowed with linen or lether as the other, and these stages were made in the forme of a Semicircle, wherof the bow serued for the beholders to sit in, and the string ro or forepart was appointed for the (loore or place where the players vttered, & had in it sundrie little diuisions by curteins as trauerses to serue for seueral roomes where they might repaire vnto & change their garments and come in againe, as their speaches & parts were to be renewed, "s Also there was place appointed for musiciens to sing or to play vpon their inslrumentes at the end of euery scene, to the intent the people might be refreshed and kept occupied. This maner of stage in halfe circle the Greekes called tkeatrum, as much to say as a beholding place, which was bo also in such sort contriued by benches and greeces to stand or sit vpon, as no man should empeach anothers sight. But as ciuilitie and withall wealth encreased, so did the minde of man growe dayly more haultie and super- fluous in all his deuises, so as for their theaters in halfe 35 circle, they came to be by the great magnificence of the Romain princes and people somptuously built with marble & square stone in forme all round, & were called Amphi- theaters, wherof as yet appears one among the ancient mines of Rome, built by Poir.pcius Magnus, for capasitie 30 able to receiue at ease fourscore thousand persons, as it is left written, & so curiously contriued as euery man might depart at his pleasure, without any annoyance to other. It is also to be Icnowne that in those great Amphitheaters exhibited all maner of other shewes & disports for 35

Of Poets and Poesy 39

the people, as their fence playes, or di glad iat ions of naked men, their wrastlings, runnings, leapings, and other practises of actiuitie and strength, also their baitings of wild beasts, as Elephants, Rhinoceros, Tigers, Leopards, and others, 5 which sights much delighted the common people, and therefore the places required to be large and of great content.

CHAP. XVIII.

OF THE SHEPHEARDS OR PA5T0RALL POESIE CALLED ECLOGUE, AND TO WHAT PURPOSE IT WAS FIRST IN- UENTED AND VSED.

I

■ Some be of opinion, and the chiefe of those who haue

■ written in this Art among the Latines, that the pastorall Poesie which we commonly call by the name of Eglogue

15 and Bucolkk, a tearme brought in by the Sicilian Poets, should be the first of any other, and before the Satyre, Comedie, or Tragedi'e, because, say they, the shepheards and haywards assemblies & meetings when they kept their cattell and beards in the common fields and forests was ^^f

aothe first familiar conuersation, and their babble and talk ^^H - vnder bushes and shadie trees the first disputation and ^^H contentious reasoning, and their fleshly heates growing of ^^H ease the first idle wcoings, and their songs made to their '■

mates or paramours either vpon sorrow or iolity of courage

35 the first amorous musicks ; sometime also they sang and

Splayed on their pipes for wagers, striuing who should get the best game and be counted cunningest. All this I dof agree vnto, for no doubt the shepheards life was the first! example of honest felowship, their trade the first art ofl 30 lawfull acquisition or purchase, for at those daies robbery I

was a manner of purchase. So saith Aristotle in his bookes I i

^L of the Politiques; and that pasturage was before tillage, or ^^H ^K fishing, or fowling, or any other predatory art or, cheuisance. ^^H

40 George Puitenham

And all this may be true, for before there was a shepheard , keeper of his owne or of some other bodies flocke, there was none owner in the world, quick cattel being the first property of any forreine possession. I say forreine, be- cause alway men claimed property in their apparell and 5 armour, and other like things made by their owne trauel and industry, nor thereby was there yet any good towne, or city, or Kings palace, where pageants and pompes might, be shewed by Comedies or Tragedies. But for all this, I do deny that the Eglogue should be the first and most u auncient forme of artificial! Poesie, being perswaded that the Poet deuised the Eglogue long after the other dram- I maiick poems, not of purpose to counterfait or represent ', the rusticall manner of loues and communication, but vnder the vaile of homely persons and In rude speeches to in- i; sinuate and glauiice at greater matters, and such as per- , chance had not bene safe to haue beene disclosed in any other sort, which may be perceiued by the Eglogues of Virgin, in which are treated by figure matters of greater importance then the loues of Titirus and Corydon. These =' Eglogues came after to containe and enforme moral! dis- cipline, for the amendment of mans behauiour, as be those of Mantuan and other moderne Poets.

(§0

1*

\

CHAP. XIX.

Hl^TOjJlCALL POESIE, BY WHICH THE FAMOUS ACTS OF =5 PRINCES AND THE VERTUOUS AND WORTHY HUES OF OUR FOREFATHERS WERE REPORTED.

I There is nothing in man of all the potential parts of his mind (reason and will except) more noble or more neces- sary to the'~actiue life then memory-; because it maketh 30 most to aj_sound iudgement and perfect worldly wisedome, examining and comparing the times past with the present.

Of Poets and Poesy

1

and, by them both considering the time to come, concludeth with a stedfast resolution what is the best course to be taken in all his actions and aduices in this world. J It came, vpon this reason, experience to be so highly commended in all consultations of importance, and preferred before any learning or science, andlyet experience is no more than '^'^ ' a masse of memories assembiedjchat is, such trials as man hath made in time before. Right so no kinde of argument all the Oratorie craft doth belter perswade and more vniuersally satisfie then example, which is but the repre- sentation of oldjnemories, and like successes happened in times past- For these regards the Poesie historical! is ofy all otherf^next the diuine most honorable and worthy, as well for tTie common benefit as for the speciall comfort euery man receiueth by it: no one thing in the world / with more delectation reuiuing our spirits then to behold as it were in a glasse the'|iuely image of our deare fore- ^ jj ' fathers, their noble and vertiious maner of life, with other ' ^^ things autentike, which because we are not able otherwise to attaine to the knowledge of by any of our sences, we apprehend them by memory, whereas the present time and things so swiftly passe away, as they giue vs no leasure almost to looke into them, and much lesse to know Si. consider of them throughly. The things future, being also euents very vncertaine, and such as can not possibly be knowne because they be not yet, can not be vsed for «Kanip]e nor for delight otherwise then by hope ; though many promise the contrary, by vaine and deceicfuU arts taking vpon them to reu'"ale the truth of accidents to which, if it were so as they surmise, are yet but sciences meerely coniecturall, and not of any benefit to man or tp-the common wealth where they be vsed or professed. ^■. , Therefore the good and exemplarie things and actions 6flhe former ages were reserued only to the historicall reportes of wise and graue men : those of the'

I

I

4s George Puttenham

[present time left to the fruition and iudgement of our ■' sences: the (,future/j as hazards and incertaine euentes vtterly neglected and layd aside for Magicians and mockers to get their liuings by, such manner of men as by negligence of Magistrates and remiss[n]es of lawes euery 5 countrie breedeth great store of. These historical mefr neuerthelesse vsed not the matter so precisely to wish that al they wrote should be accounted true, for that was not needeful nor expedient to the purpose, namely to be vsed t-, either for jexampTe or for pleasure : considering that many 10 * times it is scene a fained -matter- or altogether fabulous,

besides that it^piaketh mWeAnirthVhan any other, works L n^Qesse gooa-«6nclusions for example^hen the most true B and veritable, but often times m^e, b«ause the Poet

\ hath the handling of them to fashion atTlis pleasure, but 15 not so of th' other, which must go according-ta"their veritie, and none otherwise, without the writers great blame. V, Againe, as-y^ know, mo and more excellent examples may be fainedjiji one day by a good wit then many ages through mans frailtie are able to put in vfe ; which made ao the learned and wiftie men of those times to deuise many historicall matters of no veritie at all, but with purpose to do good and no hurt, as vsing them for a maner of dis- cipliiie'and president of commendable life. Such was the common wealth oi Plalo, and Sir Thomas Mnorcs Vtopia, a^ resting all in deuise, but neuer put in execution, and easier to be wished then to be performed. And you shall perceiue that histories were of three sortes, wholly true, and wholly false, and a third holding part of either, but for honest recreation and good example they were all of 30 them. And this may be apparant to vs not onely by the Poeticall histories but also by those that be written in prose : for as Homer wrate a fabulous or mixt report of the siege of Troy and another of Ulisses errors or wandrings, so did Museus compile a true treatise of the 35

\

^^^^^ Of Poets and Poesy 43 ^^|

^V life &. loues of Leander and Hero, both of them Heroick, ^^^| H and to none ill edification. Also, as Theucidides wrate ^^H ^ a worthy and veritable historic of the warres betwixt the ^^^ Athenians and the Peloponeses, so did Zenophon, a most Sgraue Philosopher and well trained courtier and counsel- lour, make another (but fained and vntrue}of the childhood oi Cyrus, king oi Persia; neuerthelesg^ both to one effect, ^ that isjior example and good informationyof the posteritie. l- Now because the actions of meafiC'^ base personages tend ^^^

10 in very few cases to any greM_good^ example; for who ^^H passeth to follow the steps~a[Td~maner of life of a craftes ^^^| man, shepheard, or sailer, though he were his father or ^^H^ dearest frend ? yea how almost is it possible that such *

maner of men should be of any verlae other then their

IS profession requireth ? therefore was nothing committed to historic but matters of great and excellent persons & things, that the same by irritation of good courages (such as emulation causeth) might worke more effectually, which occasioned the story writer to chuse an higher stile fit for

30 his subject, the Prosaicke in prose, the Poet in meetre, and the Poets was by verse exameter for his grauitie and statelinesse most allowable : neither would they inter- mingle him with any other shorter measure, vnlesse it were in matters of such qualitie as became best to be song

35 with the voyce and to some musicall instrument, as were with the Greeks all your Hymnes & Encomia ol Pindarus & Callimachus, not very histories, but a maner of historicall reportes ; in which cases they made those poemes in variable measures, & coupled a short verse with a long to

30 serue that purpose the better. And we our selues who compiled this treatise haue written for pleasure a litle brief Romance or historicall ditty in the English tong, of the Isle of great Bn'/aine, in short and long meetres, and by breaches or diuisions to be more commodiously song to

35 the harpe in places of assembly, where the company shalbe

44 George Puttenham

desirous to heare of old aduentures & valiaunces of noble knights in times past, as are those of king Artltur and his knights of the round table, Sir Beuys of Southamplon, Guy of Warwkke, and others like. Such as haue not premoni- tion hereof, and consideration of the causes allcdged, 5 would peraduenture reproue and disgrace euery Romance or short historical! ditty for that they be not written in long meeters or verses Alexandrins, according to the nature and stile of large histories; wherin they should do wrong, for they be sundry formes of poems, and not 10

^L him tc

^H his CO

CHAP. XX.

IN WHAT FORME OF POESIE VERTUE IN THE INFERIOUR SORT WAS COMMENDED.

In euerie degree and sort of men vertue is commendable, 15 but not egaiiy: not onely because mens estates arevnegall, but for that also vertue it selfe is not in euery respect of egall value and estimation. For continence in a- king is of greater merit then in a carter, th'one hauing all oppor- tunities to allure him to lusts, and abilitie to serue his an appetites, th'other partly for the basenesse of his estate wanting such meanes and occasions, partly by dread of lawes more inhibited, and not so vehemently caried away with vnbridled affections; and therfore deserue not in th'one and th'other like praise nor equall reward, by the 05 very ordinarie course of distributiue iustice. Euen so parsimonie and itliberalicie are greater vices in a Prince then in a priuate person, and pusillanimitie and iniustice likewise : for to th'one fortune hath supplied inough to raaintaine them in the contrarie vertues, I meane, fortitude, 30 iustice, liberalitie, and raagnanimitie, the Prince hauing all plentie to vse largesse by, and no want or neede to driue him to do wrong ; also alt the aides that may be to lift vp his courage and to make him stout and fearlesse: augent

Of Poets and Poesy 45

w

^H amnios fortutiae, saith the Mtmist, and very truly, for ^P nothing pulleth downe a mans heart so much as aduersitie and lacke. Againe, in a meane man prodigalitie and pride are faultes more reprehensible then in Princes, whose 5 high estates do require in their countenance, speech, & expence a certaine extraordinary, and their functions enforce them sometime to exceede the limites of medio- critie, not excusable in a priuat person, whose manner of life and calling hath no such exigence. Besides the good ^^J 10 and bad of Princes is more exemplarie, and thereby of ^^^| greater moment then the priuate persons. Therfore it is ^^H

tthat the inferJour persons with their inferiour vertues ^^^ haue a certaine inferiour praise to guerdon their good with, & to comfort them to continue a laudable course in IS the modest and honest life and behauiour. But this lyeth ^^J not in written laudes so much as ordinary reward and ^^H commendation to be giuen them by the mouth of the ^^H superiour magistrate. For histories were not intended to ^^W so generall and base a purpose, albeit many a meane ao souldier & other obscure persons were spoken of and

^made famous in stories, as we finde oflnts the begger, and ^^J Tkerst'tes the glorious noddie, whom Homer maketh mention ^^H of. But that happened (& so did many like memories of ^^| meane men) by reason of some greater personage or ^^H as matter that it was long of, which therefore could not be an '

vniuersall case nor chaunce to euery other good and vertuous person of the meaner sort. Wherefore the Poet in praising the maner of life or death of anie meane person did it by some litle dittie, or Epigram, or Epitaph, 30 in fewe verses & meane stile conformable to his subiect. So haue you how the immortall gods were praised by hymnes, the great Princes and heroicke personages by ballades of praise called Encomia, both of them by historicall reports of great grauitie and maiestie, the inferiour persons 35 by other slight poeraes.

46 George Piiftenham

1

^k puisss

^^ and 3

THE FORME WHEREIN HONEST AND PROFITABLE ARTES AND SCIENCES WERE TREATED.

The profitable sciences were no lesse meete to be imported to the greater number of ciuil! men for instruc- s tion of the people and increase of knowledge then to be reserued and kept for clerkes and great men onely. So as next vnto the things historicall such doctrines and arts as the common wealth fared the better by were esteemed and allowed. And the same were treated by Poets in m verse Exameier sauouring the HeroicaU, and for the grauitie and comelinesse of the meetre most vsed with the Greekes and Latines to sad purposes. Such were the Philosophical] works of Lucretius Carus among the Romaines, the Astronomical] of Aralus and Manitius, one 'S Greeke, th'other Latine, the Medicinal! of Nicander, and that of Oppianus of hunting and fishes, and many moe that were too long to recite in this place.

CHAP. XXII.

The first founder of all good affections is honest loue, as the mother of all the vicious is hatred. It was not therefore without reason that so commendable, yea honour- able, a thing as loue well meant, were it in Princely estate 25 or priuale, might in all ciuil common wealths be vttered in good forme and order as other laudable things are. And because loue is of all other humane affections the most puissant and passionate, and most generall to all sortes and ages of men and women, so as whether it be of the 30

^^^^" Of Poets and Poesy 47 ^^|

^r yoT^g or old, or wise or holy, or high estate or low, none ^^^|

H euer could truly bragge of any exemption in that case : ^^H

" it requireth a forme of Poesie variable, inconstant, affected, ^^H

curious, and most witty of any others, whereof the ioyes ^^H

5 were to be vttered in one sorle, the sorrowes in an other, ^^H

and, by the many formes of Poesie, the many moodes and ^^^

pangs of louers throughly to be discouered ; the poore

soules sometimes praying, beseeching, sometime honouring,

auancing, praising, an other while railing, reuiling, and ^^_

10 cursing, then sorrowing, weeping, lamenting, in the ende ^^^|

laughing, reioysing. Si. solacing the beloued againe, with ^^H

^<l thousand delicate deuises, odes, songs, elegies, ballads, ^^^|

[onets, and other ditties, moouing one way and another ^^H

:o great compassion, ^^H

CHAP. XXIII. ^^1 THE FORME OF POETLCALL REJOV51NGS.

Pleasure is the chiefe parte of mans felicity in this I"/ AForld, and also (as our Theologians say) in the world to come. Therefore, while we may {yea alwaies if it coulde aobe), to reioyce and take our pleasures in vertuous and

honest sort, it is not only allowable but also necessary ^^

^ and very naturall to man. And many be the ioyes and ^^|

B consolations of the hart, but none greater than such as he ^^H

\ may vtter and discouer by some convenient meanes : euen ^^|

aslts to suppresse and hide a mans mirth, and not to haue ^^|

therein a par^ker, or at least wise a witnes, is no little ^^|

griefe and infelicity. Therfore nature and ciuility haue .^^^H

ordained (besides the priuate solaces) publike reioisings *

for the comfort and recreation of many. And they be of

30 diuerse sorts and vpon diuerse occasions growne. One ^^^N

t& the chiefe was for the publike peace of a countrie, the'< ^^^^|

g:reate5t of any other ciuill good; and wherein your I ^^^|

48

George Puttenham

Maiestie (my most gracious Soueraignel haue shewed your selfe to all the wor'd, for this one and thirty yeares space of your glorious raigne, aboue all other Princes of Chris- tendome, not onely fortunate, but also most sufficient, ver- tuous, and worthy of Empire. An other is for iust & 5 honourable victory atchieued against the forraine enemy. A third at solemne feasts and pompes of coronations and enstallments of honourable orders. An other for iollity at weddings and marriages. An other at the births of Princes children. An other for priuate entertainments in lo Court, or other secret disports in chamber, and such solitary places. And as these reioysings tend to diuers effects, so do they also carry diuerse formes and nomina- tions ; for those of victorie and peace are called Triumphall, whereof we our selues haue heretofore giuen some example 15 by our Triumphals, written in honour of her Maiesties long peace. And they were vsed by the auncients in like manner as we do our generall processions or Letanies, with bankets and bonefires and all manner of ioyes. Those that were to honour the persons of great Princes ao or to solemnise the pompes of any installment were called Encomia ; we may call them carols of honour. Those to celebrate marriages were called songs nuptiall or Epilha- lamies, but in a certaine mistical! sense, as shall be said hereafter. Others for magnificence at the natiuities ofaj Princes children, or by custome vsed yearely vpon the samedayes, are called songs natall, or GeneAliaca. Others for secret recreation and pastime in chambers with company or alone were the ordinary Musickes amorous, such as might be song with voice or to the Lute, Citheron, 30 or Harpe, or daunced by measures, as the Italian Pauan and galliard are at these dales in Princes Courts and other places of honourable or ciuill assembly; and of all these we will speake in order and very briefly.

Of Poets and Poesy

CHAP. XXIV,

THE FORME OF POETICALL

f

B Lamenting is altogether contrary to reioising; eueryman saith so, and yet is it a peece of ioy to be able to lament

5 with ease, and freely to poure forth a mans inward sorrowes and the greefs wherewith his minde is surcharged. This was a very necessary deuise of the Poet and a fine, besides his poetrie to play also the Phisitian, and not onely by applying a medicine to the ordinary sicknes of mankind,

lo but by making the very greef it selfe (in part) cure of the disease. Nowe are the causes of mans sorrowes many: the death of his parents, frends, allies, and children {though many of the barbarous nations do reioyce at their burials and sorrow at their birthes), the ouerthrowes

IS and discomforts in batteil, the subuersions of townes and cities, the desolations of countreis, the losse of goods and worldly promotions, honour and good renowne, finally, the trauails and torments of loue forlorne or ill bestowed, either by disgrace, deniall, delay, and twenty

ao other wayes, that well experienced louers could recite. Such of these greefs as might be refrained or holpen by wisedome and the parties owne good endeuour, the Poet gaue none order lo sorrow them. For,.5r^, as to the good renowne, it is lost for the more part by some default of the

35 owner, and may be by his well doings recouered againe. And if it be vniustly taken away, as by vntrue and famous libels, the offenders recantation may suffise for his amends : so did the Poet Steskhorus, as it is written of him in his ^^^^ Pallinodie vpon the disprayse of Helena, and r j^^^H

30 his eye sight. Also, for worldly goods, they con ^^^^|

as things not long proprietary to any body, and t ^^^^|

I subiect vnto fortunes dominion so but that we 1 ^^^^|

H are in great part accessarie to our own losses ai ^^^^|

V 1

■ EpU

^K wen

50 George Puttenham

aunces by ouersight & misguiding of our selues and our things ; therefore, why should we bewaile our such voluntary detriment? But death, the irrecouerable losse, death, the doiefuU departure of frendes, that can neuer be recontinued by any other meeting or new acquaintance — besides ours vncertainde and suspition of their estates and welfare in the places of their new abode — seemeth to carry a reason- able pretext of iust sorrow. Likewise, the great ouer- throwes in battell and desolations of countreys by warres, aswell for the losse of many liues and much libertie as for 10 that it toucheth the whole state, and euery priuate man hath his portion in the damage. Finally, for loue, there is no frailtie in flesh and bloud so excusable as it, no comfort or discomfort greater then the good and bad successe thereof, nothing more naturall to man, nothing of more 15 force to vanquish his will and to inuegle his iudgement. Therefore of death and burials, of th'aduersities by warres, and of true loue lost or ill bestowed are th'onely sorrowes that the noble Poets sought by their arte to remoue or appease, not with any medicament of a contrary temper, ao as the Galemsles vse to cure contraria contmms, but as the Paracelsians, who cure similia similtbus, making one dolour to expeii another, and, in this case, one short sorrowing the remedie of a long and grieuous sorrow. And the lamenting of deathes was chiefly at the very burialls of =5 the dead, also at monethes mindes and longer times, by custorae continued yearely, when as they vsed many offices of seruice and loue towardes the dead, and thereupon are called Obsequies in our vulgare ; which was done not onely by cladding the mourners their friendes and seruauntes in 30 blacke vestures, of shape dolefuU and sad, but also by wofull countenaunces and voyces, and besides by Poeticall mournings in verse. Such funerall songs were called Epicedia if they were song by many, and Monodia if they were vttered by one alone, and this was vsed at the enter- 35

Of Poets and Poesy 51

ment of Princes and others of great accompt, and it was recltDned a great ciuilitie to vse such ceremonies, as at this is also in some countrey vsed. In Rome they accus- tomed to make orations funeral! and commendatorie of the 5 dead parties in the publique place called Pro rostris : and our Theologians in stead thereof vse to make sermons, both teaching the people some good learning and also saying well of the departed. Those songs of the dolorous discomfits in battaile and other desolations in warre, or of .10 townes saccaged and subuerted, were song by the remnant of the army ouerthrowen, with great skrikings and outcries, holding the wrong end of their weapon vpwards in signe of sorrow and dlspaire. The cities also made generall mournings & offred sacrifices with Poetical! songs to appease the wrath of the martiall gods & goddesses. The third sorrowing was of loues, by long lamentation in Elegie : so was their song called, and it was in a pitious maner of meetre, placing a limping Pentameter after a lusty Exameler, which made it go dolourously, more then any other meeter.

CHAP. XXV.

OF THE SOLEMNE REIOYSINGS AT THE NATIUITIE OF PRINCES CHILDREN,

To returne from sorrow to reioysing, it ia a veiy good hap and no vnwise part for him that can do it ; I say, there- n fore, that the comfort of issue and procreation of children is so naturall and so great, not onely to all men but specially to Princes, as duetie and ciuilitie haue made it a common custome to reioyse at the birth of their noble children, and to keepe those dayes hallowed and festiuall for euer once in the yeare, during the parentes or childrens Hues ; and that by publique order & consent. rcioysings and mirthes the Poet ministred the fi

es or childrens i

nt. Of which ^H e first occasion ^^H

L

52 George Puttenham

honorable, by presenting of ioyfull songs and ballades, praysing the parentes by proofe, the child by hope, the whole kinred by report, & the day it selfe with wishes of all good successe, long life, health, & prosperitie for euer to the new borne. These poemes were called in Greeke s Genet[h]liaca ; with vs they may be called natall or birth songs.

CHAP. XXVI.

THE MAKER OF REIOYSINGS AT MARtAGES AND WEDDINGS.

As the consolation of children well begotten is great, no 10 lesse but rather greater ought to be that which is occasion of children, that is honorable matrimonie, a loue by al lawes allowed, not mutable nor encombred with such vaine cares & passions, as that other loue, whereof there is no assurance, but loose and fickle affection occasioned for the rj most part by sodaine sights and acquaintance of no long triall or experience, nor vpon any other good ground wherein any suretie may be conceiued : wherefore the Ciuill Poet could do no lesse in conscience and credit, then as he had before done to the ballade of birth, now ao with much better deuotion to celebrate by his poeme the chearefuU day of mariages aswell Princely as others, for that hath alwayes bene accompted with eueiy countrey and nation of neuer so barbarous people the highest & holiest of any ceremonie apperteining to man; a match 35 forsooth made for euer and not for a day, a solace prouided for youth, a comfort for age, a knot of alliance & amitie indissoluble: great reioysing was therefore due to such a matter and to so gladsome a time. This was done in ballade wise, as the natall song, and was song very sweetely 30 by Musitians at the chamber dore of the Bridegroome and Bride at such times as shalbe hereafler declared, and they were called Efii/ha/amies, as much to say as ballades at the

Of Poets and Poesy 53

1

\

bedding of the bride : for such as were song at the borde at dinner or supper were other Musickes and not properly Epilhalamies. Here, if 1 shall say that which apperteineth to th'arte, and disclose the misterie of the whole matter, 5 I must and doe with ali humble reuerence bespeake pardon of the chaste and honorable eares, least I should either offend them with licentious speach, or leaue them ignorant of the ancient guise in old times vsed at weddings, In my j

simple opinion nothing reproueable. This Epilhalamie\ ^jy

%

o was deuided by breaches into three partes to three seuerall fits or times to be song. The first breach! was song at the first parte of the night, when the spouse and her husband were brought to their bed, & at the very chamber dore, where in a targe vtter roome vsed to be 5 {besides the musitiens) good store of ladies or gentle- women of their kinsefolkes, & others who came to honor the mariage ; & the tunes of the songs were very loude and shrill, to the intent there might no noise be hard out of the bed chamber by the skreeking and outcry of the young to damosell feeling the first forces of her stiffe & rigorous young man, she being, as all virgins, tender & weake, and vnezpert in those maner of affaires. For which purpose also they vsed by old nurses {appointed to that seruict) to suppresse the noise by casting of pottes full of nuttes round 35 about the chamber vpon the hard iloore or pauement, for they vsed no mattes nor rushes as we doe now. So as the Ladies and gentlewomen should haue their eares SO occupied what with Musicke, and what with their handes wantonly scambling and catching after the nuttes, that 30 they could not intend to barken after any other thing, This was, as I said, to diminish the noise of the laughing lamenting spouse. The tenour of that part of the song was to congratulate the first acquaintance and meeting ol L the young couple, allowing of their parents good discretionej ^n in making the match, then afterward to sound cherfuUy to*

I

54 George Puttenham

the onset and first encounters of that amorous battaile, to declare the comfort of children, & encrease of loue by that meane cheifly caused : the bride shewing her self euery waies well disposed, and still supplying occasions of new liistes and loue to her husband by her obedience and s amorous embracings and all other allurementes. About midnight or one of the clocke, the Musicians came again to the chamber dore (all the Ladies and other women as they were of degree hauing taken their leaue, and being gone to their rest). This part of the ballade was to refresh lo the faint and weried bodies and spirits, and to animate new appetites with cherefull wordes, encoraging them to the recontinuance of the same entertainments, praising and commending (by supposall) the good conformities of them both, & their desire one to vanquish Che other by such is frendly conflictes; alledging that the first embracementes neuer bred barnes, by reason of their ouermiich affection and heate, but onely made passage for children and enforced greater liking to the late made match ; that the second assaultes were lesse rigorous, but more vigorous ao and apt to auance the purpose of procreation ; that there- fore they should persist in all good appetite with an inuincible courage to the end. This was the second part of the Epilhalamie. In the morning when it was faire broad day, & that by liklyhood all tournes were sufficiently 35 serued, the last actes of the enterJude being ended, & that the bride must within few hours arise and apparrell her selfe, no more as a virgine but as a wife, and about dinner time must by order come forth Sicut spotisa de thalamo very demurely and stately to be sene and acknowledged 30 of her parents and kinsfolkes whether she were the same woman or a changeling, or dead or aliue, or maimed by any accident nocturnal), the same Musicians came againe with this last part and greeted them both with a Psalme of new applausions, for that they had either of them so 35

Of Poets and Poesy 55

well behaued them selues that night, the husband to rob his spouse of her maidenhead and saue her life, the bride so lustely to satisfie her husbandes loue and scape with so litle daunger of her person ; for which good chaunce that 5 they should make a louely truce and abstinence of that warre till next night, sealing the placard of that louely league with twentie maner of sweet kisses ; then by good admonitions enformed them to the frugall & thriftie life all the rest of their dayes, the good man getting and

[o bringing home, the wife sauing that which her husband should get, therewith to be the better able to keepe good hospitalitie, according to their estates, and lo bring vp their children (if God sent any) vertuously, and the better by their owne good example ; finally to perseuer all the

»5 rest of their life in true and inuiolable wedlocke. This ceremony was omitted when men maried widowes or such as had tasted the frutes of loue before (we call them well experienced young women), in whom there was no feare of daunger to their persons, or of any outcry at all, at the

ao time of those terrible approches. Thus much touching the vsage of Epithalamie or bedding ballad of the ancient times, in which if there were any wanton or lascinious matter more then ordinarie, which they called F\es\cenina licentia, it was borne withal for that time because of the

as matter no lesse requiring. CaluBus hath made of them one or two very artificiall and ciuil; but none more excellent then of late yeares a young noble man of Germanie, as I take it, lohatittes secundus, who, J and in his poeme De basiis, passeth any of the s

30 or modeme Poetes in my iudgment.

who, in that ^H the auncient ^H

\

George Pttiienkam

CHAP, xxvii.

THE MANNER OF POESIE BY WHICH THEY VTTERED THEIR BITTER TAUNTS, AND PRIUY NIPS OR WITTY SCOFFES, AND OTHER MERRY CONCEITS.

Detail the world could not keepe, nor any ciuill ordinance 5 to the contrary 50 preuaile, but that men would and must needs vtter their splenes in all ordinarie matters also, or else it seemed their bowels would burst : therefore the poet deuised a prety fashioned poeme short and sweete (as we are wont to say) and called it Epigramma, in which 10 euery mery conceited man might, without any long studie or tedious ambage, make his frend sport, and anger his foe, and giue a prettie nip, or shew a sharpe conceit in few verses : for this Epigramme is but an inscription or writtirg made as it were vpon a table, or in a windowe, 15 or vpon the wall or mantel! of a chimney in some place of common resort, where it was allowed euery man might come, or be sitting to chat and prate, as now in our lauernes and common tabling houses, where many merry heades meete, and scrible with ynke, with chalke, or with 20 a cole, such matters as they would euery man should know & descant vpon. Afterward the same came to be put in paper and in bookes and vsed as ordinarie missiues, some of frendship, some of defiaunce, or as other messages of mirth. Marliall was the cheife of this skil among the 35 Latines, & at these days the best Epigrammes we finde, & of the sharpest conceit, are those that haue bene gathered among the rehques of the two muet Satyyes in Rome, Pasquill and Marphorius, which in time of Sede vacante, when merry conceited men listed to gibe & iest 30 at the dead Pope or any of his Cardinales, they fastened them vpon those Images which now He in the open streets, and were toUerated, but after that terme expired they were

Of Poets and Poesy 57

inhibited againe. These inscriptions or Epigramraes at their begining had no certaine author that would auouch them, some for feare of blame, if they were ouer saucy or sharpe, others for modestie of the writer, as was that 5 disiicke of Virgil which he set vpon the pallace gate of tlie emperour Augustus, which I will recite for the breifnea and quicknes of it, and also for another euente that fell out vpon the mater worthy to be remembred, These were the verses :

to Node piuit tola, redcunt speclacula mane ;

Diuisum imperium cum loue Caesar habet. Which I haue thus Englished: // raines all night, early the s/iewes retume ; God and Caesar do raigne and rule by tume. 5 As much to say, God sheweth his power by the night raines, Caesar his magnificence by the pompes of the day.

These two verses were very well liked, and brought to th'Emperours Maiestie, who tooke great pleasure in them, ao & willed the author should be knowen, A sausie courtier profered him selfe to be the man, and had a good reward giuen him, for the Emperour him self was not only learned, but of much munificence toward ail learned men : where- upon Virgill seing him self by his ouermuch modestie 85 defrauded of the reward, that an impudent had gotten by

f abuse of his merit, came the next night, and fastened vpon the same place this halfe metre, foure times iterated.

i

Thus:

Sic vos non vobis Sic vos non vobis Sic vos non vobis Sic vos non •.■obis

And there it remained a great while because no mai

^ George Puttenham

wist what it meant, till Virgill opened the whole fraude by this deuise. He wrote aboue the same halfe metres this whole verse Exameter:

Hos ego versicuhsfeci ; lulit alter konores. And then finished the foure half metres, thus : 5

Sic vos non vobis nidificatis aues. ,^^^

Sic vos non vobis velleraferiis ones. ^^|

Sic vos non vobis mellificatis apes.

Sic vos non vobis fertis aratra boues. And put to his name Pttbiius Virgilius Mara. This 10 matter came by and by to Th'emperours eare, who, talfing great pleasure in the deuise, called for Virgill, and gaue him not onely a present reward, with a good allowance of dyet, 3 bouche in court as we vse to call it, but also held him for euer after, vpon larger triall he had made of his 's learning and vertue, in so great reputation as he vouch- safed to giue him the name of a frend {atnicus), which among the Romanes was so great an honour and speciall fauour as all such persons were allowed to the Emperours table, or to the Senatours who had receiued them (as 20 frendes), and they were the only men that came ordinarily to their boords, & solaced with them in their chambers and gardins when none other could be admitted.

CHAP. XXVllI.

OF THE POEME CALLED EPITAPH VSED FOR MEMORIALL 35 OF THE DEAD.

An Epitaph is but a kind of Epigram only applied to the report of the dead persons estate and degree, or of his other good or bad partes, to his commendation or reproch, and is an inscription such as a man may commodiously 30 write or engraue vpon a tombe in few verses, pithie, quicke,

Of Poets and Poesy 59

\

1 4

^r and sententious, for the passer-by to peruse and mdge

H vpon without any long tariaunce. So as if it esceede

^ the measure of an Epigram, it is then (if the verse be

correspondent) rather an Elegie then an Epitaph, which

5 errour many of these bastard rimers commit, because they

be not learned, nor (as we are wont to say) craftes masters,

for they make long and tedious discourses and write them

in large tables to be hanged vp in Churches and chauncells

ouer the tombes of great men and others, which be so

o exceeding long as one must haue halfe a dayes leasure to

reade one of them, & must be called away before he come

halfe to the end, or else be locked into the Church by the

Sexten, as I my selfe was once senied reading an Epitaph

in a certain cathedrall Church of England. They be

'5 ignorant of poesie that call such long tales by the name of

Epitaphes ; they might better call them Elegies, as 1 said

before, and then ought neither to be engrauen nor hanged

vp in tables. 1 haue scene them neuertheles vpon many

K honorable tombes of these late times erected, which doe

B'^so rather disgrace then honour either the matter or maker.

V As frendes be a rich and ioyfull possession, so be foes 35 a continual torment and canker to the minde of man ; and yet there is no possible meane to auoide this inconuenience, for the best of vs all, he that thinketh he liuea most blame- lesse, lines not without enemies, that enuy him for his good parts, or hate him for his euill. There be wise men, and 30 of them the great learned man Plutarch tooke vpon them ^^^

Ito perswade the benefite that men receiue by their enemies, ^^^ which though it may be true in manner of Paradoxe, yet -^^M

CHAP. XXIX.

A CERTAINE AUNCIENT FORME OF POESIE BY WHICH MEN DID VSE TO REPROCH THEIR ENEMIES.

i

60 George Puttenham

I finde mans frailtie to be naturally such, and alwayes hath beene, that he cannot conceiue it in his owne case, nor shew that patience and moderation in such greifs, as becommeth the man perfite and accomplisht in all vertue : but either in deede or by word he will seeke reuenge 5 against them that malice him, or practise his harmes, specially such foes as oppose ihemselues to a mans loues. This made the auncient Poetes to inucnt a meane to rid the gall of all such Vindicatiue men : so as they might be awrecked of their wrong, & neuer bely their enemie with 10 slaunderous vntruthes. And this was done by a maner of imprecation, or as we call it by cursing and banning of the parties, and wishing all euill to alight vpon them, and, though it neuer the sooner happened, yet was it great easment to the boiling stomacke. They were called l^irae. 15 such as Virgin made aginst Batlarus, and Ouide against Ibis : we Christians are forbidden to vse such vncharitable fashions, and willed to referre all our reuenges to God atSie;

CHAP. XXX. »

OF SHORT EPIGRAMES CALLED POStES.

There be also other like Epigrammes that were sent vsually for new yeares giftes, or to be Printed or put vpon their banketting dishes of suger plate or of march paines, & such other dainty meates as by the curtesie & custome "s euery gest might carry from a common feast home with him to his owne house, & were made for the nonce. They were called Nettia or apophoreta, and neuer con- tained aboue one verse, or two at the most, but the shorter the better; we call them Posies, and do paint 3° them now a dayes vpon the backe sides of our fruite trenchers of wood, or vse them as deuises in rings and armes and about such courtly purposes.

Of Poets and Poesy 6i

rSo haue we remenibred and set forth to your Maiestie very briefly all the commended fourmes of the auncient Poesie, which we in our vulgare makings do imitate and vse vnder these common names : enterlude, song, ballade, 5 Carroll, and ditty ; borrowing them also from the French, aJ sauing this word 'song' which is our natural! Saxon English word : the rest, such as time and vsurpation by custorae haue allowed vs out of the priraitiue Greeke & Latine, as' Comedie.Tragedie, Ode, Epitaphe, Eiegie, Epigramme, and

lo other moe. And we haue purposely omitted all nice or scholasticall curiosities not meete for your Maiesties con- templation in this our vulgare arte, and what we haue written of the auncient formes of Poemes we haue taken from the best clerks writing in the same arte. The part

15 that next followeth, to wit of proportion, because the Greeks nor Latines neuer had it in vse nor made any obseruation, no more then we doe of their feete, we may truly affirme to haue bene the first deuisers thereof our selues, as avro- SiSaKToi, and not to haue borrowed it of any other by

30 learning or imitation, and thereby trusting to be holden the more excusable if any thing in this our labours happen either to mislike or to come short of th'authors purpose, because commonly the first attempt in any arte or engine artificiall is amendable, & in time by often experiences

as reformed. And so no doubt may this deuise of ours be, by others that shall take the penne in hand after vs.

I

CHAP. XXXI.

WHO IN ANY AGE HAUE BENE THE MOST COMMENDED WRITERS IN OUR ENGLISH POESIE, AND THE AUTHORS 30 CENSURE GIUEN VPON THEM.

^^ It appearcth by sundry records of bookes both printed ^ft & written that many of our countreymen haue painfully

62 George Puttenham

trauelled in this part : of whose works some appeare to be

but bare translations, other some matters of their owne inuention and very commendable, whereof some recital! shall be made in this place, to th'intent chiefly that their names should not be defrauded of such honour as seemeth 5 due to them for hauing by their thankefull studies so much beautified our English tong as at this day it will be found our nation is in nothing inferiour to the French or Italian for copie of language, subtiltie of deuice, good method and proportion in any forme of poeme, but that they may 10 compare with the most, and perchance passe a great many of them. And I will not reach aboue the time of king Edward the third and Richard the second for any that wrote in English meeter, because before their times, by reason of the late Normane conquest, which had brought 15 into this Realme much alteration both of our langage and lawes, and there withall a certain martiall barbarousnes, whereby the study of all good learning was so much decayd as long time after no man or very few entended to write in any laudable science ; so as beyond that time » there is litle or nothing worth commendation to be founde written in this arte. And those of the first age were Chaucer and Gower, both of them, as I suppose, Knightes. After whom followed lohn Lydgate, the monke of Bury, Sc that nameles, who wrote the Salyre called Piers Plow- 35 man ; next him followed Harding, the Chronicler ; then, in king Henry th'eights time, Skeiion, (I wot not for what ' great worthines) surnamed the Poet Laureal. In the latter end of the same kings raigne sprong vp a new company of courtly makers, of whom Sir Thomas Wyat 30 th'elder & Henry Earle of Surrey were the two chieftaines, who hauing trauailed into Itahe, and there tasted the sweete and stately measures and stile of the Italian Poesie, as nouices newly crept out of the schooles of Dante, Arioste, and Petrarch, they greatly pollished our rude & 33

Of Poets and Poesy 63

^Khomely maner of vulgar Poesie from that it had bene

■ before, and for that cause may iustly be sayd the first

reformers of our English meetre and stile. In the same

time, or not long after, was the Lord Nicholas Faux, a man

5 of much facilitie in vulgar makings. Afterward, in king Edward the sixths time, came to be in reputation for the same facultie Thomas Sleniehold, who first translated into English certaine Psalmes of Dauid, and lohn Heywood, the Epigrammatist, who for the myrth and quicknesse of

10 his conceits more then for any good learning was in him came to be well benefited by the king. But the princtpall man in this profession at the same time was Maister Edward Ferrys, a man of no lesse mirth Sc felicitie that way, but of much more skil & magnificence in his meeter,

>5 and therefore wrate for the most part to the stage, in Tragedie and somedmes in Comedie or Enterlude, wherein he gaue the king so much good recreation as he had thereby many good rewardes. In Queenes Maries time florished aboue any other Doctour Phaer, one that was

2o well learned & excellently well translated into English verse Heroicall certaine bookes oi Virgils jEnetdos. Since him followed ViaisiGT Arthure Goldtng, who with no lesse commendation turned into English meetre the Meta- morphosis of Ouide, and that other Doctour, who made

as the supplement to those bookes of Virgils jEneidos which Maister Phaer left vndone. And in her Maiesties time that now is are sprong vp an other crew of Courtly makers, Noble men and Gentlemen of her Maiesties owne seruauntes, who haue written excellently well, as it would

30 appeare if their doings could be found out and made publicke with the rest ; of which number is first that noble Gentleman Edward Earle of Oxford, Thomas Lord of Bukhurst, when he was young, Henry Lord Paget, Sir Philip Sydney, Sir Walter Rawleigh, Master Edward Dyar, .

35 Maister fulke Greueli, Gascon, Brition, Turberuille, and

A

64" George Putienkam

a great many other learned Gentlemen, whose names I do not ornit for enuie, but to auoyde tediousnesse, and who haue deserued no little commendation. But of them all particularly, this is myne opinion, that Chaucer, with Gower, Lidgal, and Harding, for their antiquitie ought to 5 haue the first place, and Chaucer, as the most renowmed of them all, for the much learning appeareth to be in him, aboue any of the rest. And though many of his bookes be but bare translations out of the Latin & French, yet are they wel handled, as his bookes of Troilus and Cresseid, lo and the Romant of the Rose, whereof he translated but one halfe, — the deuice was lolm de Mehunes, a French Poet : the Canterbury tales were Chancers owne inuention, as I suppose, and where he sheweth more the natural! of his pleasant wit then in any other of his workes ; his 15 similitudes, comparisons, and all other descriptions are such as can not be amended. His meetre Heroicall of Troilus and Cresseid is very graue and stately, keeping the staffe of seuen and the verse of ten ; his other verses of the Canterbury tales be but riding ryme, neuerthelesse so very well becomming the matter of that pleasaunt pilgrim- age, in which euery mans part is playd with much decency. Gower, sauing for his good and graue moralities, had nothing in him highly to be commended, for his verse was homely and without good measure, his wordes strained 35 much deale out of the French writers, his ryme wrested, and in his inuentions small subtillitie: the applications of his moralities are the best in him, and yet those many times very grossely bestowed ; neither doth the substance of his workes sufficiently aunswere the subtilitie of his 30 titles. Lydgal, a translatour onely, and no deuiser of that which he wrate, but one that wrate in good verse. Harding, a Poet Epick or Historical!, handled himselfe well accord- ing to the time and maner of his subiect. He that wrote the Satyr of Piers Ploughman seemed to haue bene a 33

Of Poets and Poesy » 65

malcontent of that time, and therefore bent himselfe wholy to taxe the disorders of that age, and specially the pride of the Romane Clergy, of whose fail he seemeth to be a very true Prophet ; his verse is but loose meetre, and 5 his termes hard and obscure, so as in them is litle pleasure to be taken, Skellon, a sharpe Satirist, but with more rayling and scoffery then became a Poet Lawreat: such among the Greekes were called Pantotntmi, with vs Buffons, altogether applying their wits to Scurriliities &

10 other ridiculous matters. Henry Earle of Surrey and Sir Thomas Wyal, betweene whom I finde very litle diflference, 1 repute them (as before) for the two chief lanternea of light to all others that haue since employed their pennes vpon English Poesie: their conceits were

15 loftie, their stiles stately, their conueyance cleanely, their tennes proper, their meetre sweete and well proportioned, in all imitating very naturally and studiously their Maister Francis Petrarcka. The Lord Vaux his commendation lyeth chiefly in the facillitie of his meetre, and the apt-

aonesse of his descriptions such as he taketh vpon him to make, namely in sundry of his Songs, wherein he sheweth the counterfait action very Uuely & pleasantly. Of the later sort I thinke thus. That for Tragedie, the Lord of Buckhurst & Maister Edward Ferrys, for such doings as 5 I haue sene of theirs, do deserue the hyest price: Th'Earle of Oxford and Maister Edwardes of her Maiesties Chappell for Comedy and Enterlude. For Eglogue and pastorall Poesie, Sir Philip Sydney and Maister Challenner, and that other Gentleman who wrate the late shepheardes Ky Caiiender. For dittie and amourous Ode I finde Sir Walter Rawleyghs vayne most loftie, insolent, and pas- sionate. Maister Edward Dyar, for Elegie most sweete, aolempne, and of high conceit. Gascon, for a good meeter and for a plentifuU vayne. Pkaer and Golding, for a I learned and well corrected verse, specially in translation

George Putienham

66

cicare and very faithfully answering their authours intent. Others haue also written with much facillitic, but more commendably perchance if they had not written so much nor ao popularly. But last in recitall and first in degree Is the Queene our soueraigne Lady, whose learned, delicate, 3 noble Muse easily surmounleth all the rest that haue written before her time or since, for sence, sweetnesse, and subtillitie, be it in Ode, Elegle, Epigram, or any other kinde of poeme Heroick or Lyricke wherein it shall please her Maiestie to employ her penne, euen by 10 as much oddes as her owne excellent estate and degree exceedeth all the rest of her most humble vassalls.

1

re 1

THE SECOND BOOKE OF PROPORTION POETICAL

OF PROPORTION POETICALL.

5 I T is said by such as professe thef'Mathematicall sciences,) ^

that all things stand by proportion, and that without it

nothing could stand to be good or beautiful. The Doctors

of our Theologie to the same effect, but in other termes,

say that ^qA made the world by number, measure, and

lo weight; some for weight say tune, and peraduenture better. For weight is a kind of measure or of much conueniencie with it ; and therefore in their descriptions be alwayes coupled together staiica et metrica, weight and measures. Hereupon it seemeth the Philosopher gathers

15 a triple proportiorj, to wit. the Arithmeticall, the Geo- metrical!, and thelMusicall. ) And by one of these three is euery other proportion guided of the things that haue conueniencie by relation, as the visible by light colour and shadow ; the audible by stirres, times, and accents ; the

aa odorable by smelles of sundry temperaments ; the tastible by sauours to the rate ; the tangible by his obiectes in this or that regard. Of all which we leaue to speake, returning to our poeticall proportion, which holdeth of thejMusicaV, becaus^ as we sayd before, Poesie is a skill to speake &

^5 write harmonically): and verses or rime be a kind of Musicall vtterance, by reason of a certaine congruitie in sounds pleasing the eare, though not perchance \so exquisitely as the harmonicall concents of the artificial Musicke, consisting in strained tunes, as is the

i

■

J

George Putteuham

Musike, or that of melodious instruments, as Lutes, Harpes, Regals, Records, and such like. And this our proportion Poeticall resteth in fiue points : Staffe, Measure, Concord, Scituation, and Figure, all which shall be spoken oFin their places. 5

CHAP. II. ^^m

OF PROPORTION IN STAFFE. ^^^f

I Staffe in our vulgare Poesie I know not why it should be so called, vnlesse it be for that we vndersland it for a bearer or supporter of a song or ballad, not vnlike lo the old weake bodie that is stayed vp by his staffe, and were not otherwise able to waike or to stand vpright. The Italian called it Slama, as if we should say a resting place : and if we consider well the forme of this Poetical! staffe, we shall finde it to be a certaine 15 number of verses allowed to go altogether and ioyne without any intermission, and doe or should finish vp all the sentences of the same with a full period, vnlesse it be in som special cases, & there to stay till another staffe follow of like sort : and the shortest staffe conteineth 20 not vnder foure verses, nor the longest aboue ten ; if it passe that number it is rather a whole ditty then properly a staffe. ■ Also for the more part the staues stand rather vpon the euen nomber of verses then the odde, though there be of both sorts. The first proportion then of a staffe as is by quadrein or foure verses. The second of fiue verses, and is seldome vsed. The third by sizeme or sixe verses, and is not only most vsual, but also very pleasant to th'eare. The fourth is in seuen verses, & is the chiefe of our ancient proportions vsed by any rimer writing any 30 thing of historical or graue poeme, as ye may see in Chaucer and Lidgate, th'one writing the loues of Troylus and Cresseida, th'other of the fall of Princes : both by

Of Proportion 69

them translated, not deuised. The fifth proportion is of eight verses very stalely and Heroicke, and which I like better then that of seuen, because it receaueth better band. The sixt is of nine verses, rare but very graue. The 5 seuenth proportion is of tenne verses, very stately, but in many mens opinion too long ; neuerthelesse of very good grace & much grauitie. Of eleuen and twelue I find none ordinary staues vsed in any vulgar language, neither doth it serue well to continue any historicall report and ballade

so or other song, but is a dittie of it self, and no staffe ; yet some moderne writers haue vsed it, but very seldome. Then last of all haue ye a proportion to be vsed in the number of your staues, as to a caroll and a ballade, to a song, &. a round, or virelay. For to an historicall poerae

15 no certain number is limited, but as the matter fals out : also a dislkk or couple of verses is not to be accompted a staffe, but serues for a continuance, as we see in Elegie, Epitaph, Epigramme, or such meetres, of plaine concord, not harmonically entertangled as some other songs of

4Ki more delicate musick be.

A staffe of foure verses containeth in it selfe matter sufficient to make a full periode or complement of sence, though it doe not alwayes so, and therefore may go by diuisions.

as A staffe of fiue verses is not much vsed, because he that can not comprehend his periode in foure verses wUI rather driue it into six then leaue it in fiue, for that the euen number is more agreable to the eare then the odde is.

30 A staffe of slxe verses is very pleasant to the eare, and also serueth for a greater complement then the inferiour staues, which maketh him more commonly to be vsed.

A staffe of seuen verses, most vsuall with our auncient makers, also the staffe of eight, nine, and ten of larger

35 complement then the rest, are onely vsed by the later

1

I

I

70 George Putlenham

makers, &, vnlesse they go with very good bande, do not so well as the inferiour staues. Therefore, if ye make your staffe of eight hy two fowers not entertangled, it is not a huitatne or a staffe of eight, but two quadreins : so is it in ten verses ; not being entertangled, they be but two 5 staues of fiue.

CHAP. III. 1

OF PKOPORTIOH IN MEASURE.

Meeter and measure is all one, for what the Greekes called nirpov, the Latines call Mensura, and is but the 10 qiiantitie of a verse, either long or short. This quantitie with them consisteth in the number of their feete : & with vs in the number of Billables, which are comprehended in euery verse, not regarding his feete, otherwise then that we allow, in scanning our verse, two sillables to make one 15 short portion (suppose it a foote) in euery verse. And after that sort ye may say we haue feete in our vulgare rymes, but that is improperly ; for a foote by his sence naturall is a member of office and function, and serueth to three purposes, that is to say, to go, to runne, & to stand an still ; so as he must be sometimes swift, sometimes slow, ■' sometime vnegally marching or peraduenture steddy. And if our feete Poeticall want these qualities it can not be sayd a foote in sence translatiue as here. And this commeth to passe, by reason of the euident motion and 25 stirre which is perceiued in the sounding of our wordes not alwayes egall, for some aske longer, some shorter time to be vttered in, 5: so, by the Philosophers definition, stirre is the true measure of time. The Greekes & Latines, because their wordes hapned to be of many sillables, and 30 very few of one sillable, it fell out right with them to

Lconceiue and also to perceiue a notable diuersitie of J

motion and times in the pronuntiation of their wordes, I

Of Proportion

71

B and therefore to euery bissillable they allowed two times,

^ & to a trissillabk three times, &. to euery polisillable more,

according to his quantitie, Sl their times were some long,

some short, according as their motions were slow or swift.

S For the sound of some sillable stayd the eare a great

' while, and others slid away so quickly, as if they had not

■ bene pronounced ; then euery sillable being allowed one p time, either short or long, it fell out that euery tetrasillable '' had foure times, euery trissillabk three, and the bissillable

to two, by which obseruation euery word, not vnder that sise,

as he ranne or stood in a verse, .was called by them a foote

1 of such and so many times, namely the bissillable was

■ cither of two long times, as the spondeus, or two short, as

■ the pir[t-i]chius, or of a long & a short as the Irocheus, ^tj or of a short and a long as the iambus ; the litce rule did

they set vpon the word irissillable, calling him a foote of three times, as the daclilus of a long and two short, the molossus of three long, the tribracchus of three short, the amphibracchus of two long and a short, the ampkimacer of 20 two short and a long. The word of foure sillables they called a foote of foure times, some or all of them, either

■ long or short ; and yet, not so content, they mounted higher, and, because their wordes serued well thereto, they made feete of sixe times ; but this proceeded more of 35 curiositie then otherwise, for whatsoeuer foote passe the Irissillable is compounded of his inferiour, as euery number Arithmeticall aboue three is compounded of the inferiour number, as twise two make foure, but the three is made of one number, videl. of two and an vnitie. Now because 30 our naturall & primitiue language of the Saxon English _ beares not any wordes (at least very few) of moe sillables ■ , then one (for whatsoeuer we see exceede commeth to vs \ by the alterations of our language growen vpon many conquestes and otherwise), there could be no such obser- 35 uation of times in the sound of our wordes, & for that

72 George PiiHenham

cause we could not haue the feete which the Greeks and Latines haue in their meetres. But of this stirre & motion of their deuised feete nothing can better shew the quaUtie then these runners at common games, who setting forth from the first goale, one giueth the start speedely, & perhaps 5 before he come half way to th'other goale decayeth his pace, as a man weary & fainting ; another is slow at the start, but by amending his pace keepes euen with his fellow or perchance gets before him ; another one while gets ground, another while loseth it again, either in the 10 beginning or middle of his race, and so proceedes vnegally, sometimes swift, somtimes slow, as his breath or forces serue him ; another sort there be that plod on & will neuer change their pace, whether they win or lose the game : in this maner doth the Greeke dactilus begin slowly and 15 keepe on swifter till th'end, for his race being deuided into three parts, he spends one, & that is the first slowly, the other twaine swiftly ; the anapestus his two first parts swiftly, his last slowly : the Molosstts spends all three parts of his race slowly and egally ; Bacchius his first 20 part swiftly, 5: two last parts slowly ; the tribrachus all his three parts swiftly ; the antibacckius his two first partes slowly, his last & third swiftly; the amphimacer his first Sc last part slowly & his middle part swiftly ; the ampht- bracus his first and last parts swiftly, but his midle part 35 slowly; & so of others by hke proportion. This was a pretie phantasticall obseruation of them, and yet brought their meetres to haue a maruelous good grace, which was in Greeke called puSfim ; whence we haue deriued this word ryme, but improperly S: not wel, because we haue no such 30 feete or times or stirres in our meeters, by whose simpalkie, or pleasant conueniencie with th'eare, we could take any delight : this rithmus of theirs is not therfore our rime, but a certaine musicall numerositie in vtterance, and not a bare number as that of the Arithmeticall computation is, 35

{

Of Proportion 73

which therfore is hot called rithmus but artlhmus. Take this away from them, I raeane the running of their fcete, there is nothing of curiositie among them more then with vs, nor yet so much,

5 CHAP. IV'.

now MANY SORTS OF MEASURES WE VSE l.V OUR VULGAR.

To returne from rime to our measure againe, it hath

bene sayd that, according to the number of the sillables

o contained in euery verse, the same is sayd a long or short

meeter, and his shortest proportion is of foure sillables,

and his longest of twelue; they that vse it aboue passe

the bounds of good proportion. And euery meeter may

be aswel in the odde as in the euen Billable, but better in

13 the euen, and one verse may begin in the euen, & another

follow in the odde, and so keepe a commendable proportion.

L The verse that containeth but two silables, which may be

H in one word, is not vsuall : therefore many do deny him to

■ be a verse, saying that it is but a foot, and that a meeter

30 can haue no lesse then two feete at the least ; but 1 find

it otherwise, aswell among the best Italian Poets as also

with our vulgar raalcers, and that two sillables serue wel

for a short measure in the first place, and midle, and end

of a staffe, and also in diuerse scituations and by sundry

as distances, and is very passionate and of good grace, as

shalbe declared more at large in the Chapter of proportion

by scituation.

The next' measure is of two feete or of foure sillables,

L and then one word letrasillabk diuided in the middest

H^o makes vp the whole meeter, as thus, Reue renllie ; or a

I

' From this point onwards throughout the Second Book the Chapter numbers of the original are wrong. Here the number of tlie previous chapter (' HI ') is repeated.

74 George Puttenham

trissillable and one monosillable, thus, Soueraine God; or two bisstllables, and that is plesant, thus, Reslore againe; or with foure monossillables, and that is best of all, .thus. When I doe thtttke, I finde no fauour in a meetre of three sillables, nor in effect in any odde ; but they may s ' be vsed for varietie sake, and specially, being enterlaced with others, the meetre of six sillables is very sweete and delicate, as thus,

\

O God, when I behold

This bright heauen so hye, lo

By thine owne hands of old

Contriud so cunningly.

The meter of seuen sillables is not vsual, no more is that of nine and eleuen ; yet if they be well composed, that I »/ is, their Cesure well appointed, and their last accent which is makes the concord, they are commendable inough, as in this ditty, where one verse is of eight, an other is of seuen, and in the one the accent vpon the last, in the other vpon the last saue on.

The smoakie sighes, the bitter teares, ao

That I in vaine haue wasted,

The broken sleepes, the woe and feares.

That long in me haue lasted.

Will be my death, all by thy guilt,

And not Ijy my deseming, 35

Since so inconstantly thou wilt

Not loue, but still be sweruing.

And all the reason why these raeeters in all sillable are alowable is, for that the sharpe accent falles vpon the penullima or last saue one sillable of the verse, which doth 3° so drowne the last, as he seemeth to passe away in maner vnpronounced, & so make the verse seeme euen : but if the accent fall vpon the last and leaue two flat to finish_

I

Of Proportion 75

the verse, il will not seeme so ; for the odnes will more notoriously appeare, as for example in the last verse before recited, Not hue, but still be sweruing, say thus, Loue it is a marueloiis thing. Both verses be of egall 5 quantitie, vidz, seauen sillables a peece, and yet the first seemes shorter then the later, who shewes a more odnesse then the former by reason of his sharpe accent which is vpon the last sillable, and makes him more audible then if he had slid away with a flat accent, as the word sweruing, 10 Your ordinarie rimers vse very much their measures in the odde, as nine and eleuen, and the sharpe accent vpon the last siliable, which therefore makes him go ill fauouredly and like a minstrels musicke. Thus sayd one in a meeter of eleuen very harshly in mine eare, whether 15 it be for lacke of good rime or of good reason, or of both, I wot not

Now aucke childe and sleepe childe, thy mothers owne ioy. Her only sweete comfort, to drowne all annoy; For beauty surpassing the azured skie, . I loue thee, my darting, as ball of mine eye.

This sort of composition in the odde I like not, vnlesse it be holpen by the Cesure or by the accent, as I sayd before.

The meeter of eight is no lesse pleasant then that of I sixe, and the fCesurefyXs iust in the middle, as this of the Earte of Surreyes.

When raging loue, with extreme payne. The meeter of ten sillables is very stately and Heroicall, and must haue his Cesure fall vpon the fourth sillable, and I leaue sixe behinde him, thus,

I seme at ease, and goueme all with woe.

This ipeeter of twelue sillables the French man c^lleth

a verse Alexandrine, ahd is with our moderne rimers most

1

George Puttenham

^L vpon th( ^^ But becE

vsuail ; with the auncient makers it was not so. For before Sir Thomas IViats time they were not vsed in our vulgar; they be for graue and stately matters fitter than for any other ditty of pleasure. Some makers write in verses of foureteene sillables, giuing the Cesure at the first s eight ; which proportion is tedious, for the length of the verse kepeth the eare too long from his delight, which is to heare the cadence or the tuneable accent in the ende of the verse. Neuerthelesse that of twelue, if his Cesure be iust in the middle, and that ye suffer him to runne at k. full length, and do not as the common rimers do, or their Printer for sparing of paper, cut them of in the middest, wherln they make in two verses but halfe rime, they do very wel, as wrote the Earle of Surrey, translating the booke of the preacher, t-

Salomon Dauids sonne, king of lerusalem. This verse is very good Alexandrine, but perchaunce woulde haue sounded more musically if the first word had bene a dissillable or two monosillables, and not a trissillable : hauing this sharpe accent vppon the Ante- 3< penuliima as it hath, by which occasion it runnes like a Dadill, and carries the two later sillables away so speedily as it seemes but one foote in our vulgar measure, and by that meanes makes the verse seeme but of eleuen sillables, which odnesse is nothing pleasant to the eare, i; ludge some body whether it would haue done better if it might haue bene sayd thus,

Robdham Dauids sonne, king of lerusalem, letting the sharpe accent fall vpon bo ; or thus,

Restore king Dduids s(3nne vntd lerUsaldm. 31

For now the sharpe accent falles vpon bo, and so doth it vpon the last in restore, which was not in th'other verse. But because we haue seemed to make mention of Cesure,

1

Of Proportion 77

and to appoint his place in euery measure, it shall not be amisse to say somewhat more of it, Sc also of such pauses as are vsed in vtterance, and what commoditie or delecta- tion they bring either to the speakers or to the hearers.

OF CESURE.

There is no greater difference betwixt a ciuill and brutish vtteraunce then cleare distinction of voices; and the most laudable languages are alwaies most plaine

10 and distinct, and the barbarous most confuse and indis- tinct: it is therefore requisit that leasure be taken in pronuntiation, such as may make our wordes plaine 5c most audible and agreable to the eare ; also the breath asketh to be now and then releeued with some pause or

15 stay more or less^ besides that the very nature of speach (because it goeth by clauses of seuerall construction & sence) requireth some space betwixt them with inter- mission of sound, to ih'end they may not huddle one vpon another so rudly & so fast that th'eare may not "

DO perceiue their difference. For these respectes the auncient reformers of language inuented three maner of pauses, one of lesse leasure then another, and such seuerall intermissions of sound to serue (besides easment to the breath) for a treble distinction of sentences or parts of

35 speach, as they happened to be more or lesse perfect in sence. The shortest pause or intermission they called comma, as who would say a peece of a speach cut of. The second they called colon, not a peece, but as it were a member for his larger length, because it occupied twise f '

30 as much time as the comma. The third they called {

Iperiodus, for a complement or full pause, and as a resting place and perfection of so much former speach as had

Vc-

■ vse of H the vulj

78 George Puttenham

bene vttered, and from whence they needed not to passe any further, vnles it were to renew more matter to enlarge the tale. This cannot be better represented then by example of these common trauailers by the hie ways, where they seeme to allow themselues three maner ofa stales or easements : one a horsebacke calling perchaunce for a cup of beere or wine, and, hauing dronken it vp, rides away and neuer lights ; about noone he commeth to his Inne, & there baites him selfe and his horse an houre or more ; at night, when he can conueniently trauaile no 10 further, he taketh vp his lodging, and rests him selfe till the morrow; from whence he followeth the course of a further voyage, if his businesse be such. Euen so our Poet when he hath made one verse, hath as it were finished one dayes iourney, & the while easeth him 15 selfe with one baite at the least, which is a Comma or Cesure in the mid way, if the verse be euen and not odde, otherwise in some other place, and not iust in the middle. If there be no Cesure at all, and the verse long, the lesse is the makers skill and hearers delight. Therefore in a ao verse of twelue sillables the Cesure ought to fall right vpon the sixt sillable ; in a verse of eleuen vpon the sixt also, leauing fine to follow. In a verse of ten vpon the fourth, leauing sixe to follow. In a verse of nine vpon the fourth, leauing fiue to follow. In a verse of eight iust 05 in the middest, that is, vpon the fourth. In a verse of seauen, either vpon the fourth or none at all, the meeter very ill brooking any pause. In a verse of sixe sillables and vnder is needefuU no Cesure at all, because the breath asketh no reliefe : yet if ye giue any Comma, it is to make 30 distinction of sense more then for any thing else; and such Cesure must neuer be made in the middest of any word, if it be well appointed. So may you see that the vse of these pawses or distinctions is not generally with the vulgar Poet as it is with the Prose writer, because the 35

^^^^^B Of Proportion 79 ^^^k

^r Poetes cheij^ Musicke lying in his rime or concorde to ^^^|

H heare the Simphonie, he maketh all the hast he can to be ^^^|

" at an end of his verse, and delights not in many stayes ^^^

by the way, and therefore giueth but one Cesure to any ,,

5 verse ; and thus much for the sounding of a meetre.

PNeuerthelesse, he may vse in any verse both his comma, '

cdon, and interrogaliue point, as well as in prose. But our auncient rymers, as Chaucer, Lydgale, & others, vsed these Cesures either very seldome, or not at all, or else ]

10 very licentiously, and many times made their meetres i

(they called them riding ryme) of such vnshapeiy wordes as would allow no conuenient Cesure, and therefore did '

let their rymes runne out at length, and neuer stayd till they came to the end : which maner though it were not

15 to be misliked in some sort of meetre, yet in euery long j verse the Cesure ought to be kept precisely, if it were but [ to seme as a law to correct the licentiousnesse of rymers, ; ;

besides that it pleaseth the eare better, & sheweth more ; cunning in the maker by following the rule of his restraint. '

20 For a rymer that will be tyed to no rules at all, but range as he list, may easily vtter what he will : but such maner of Poesie is called, in our vulgar, ryme dogrell, with which rebuke we will in no case our maker should be touched. Therfore before all other things let his ryme and con-

35 cordes be true, cleare, and audible, with no lesse delight then almost the strayned note of a Musicians mouth, and not darke or wrenched by wrong writing, as many doe to patch vp their meetres, and so follow in their arte neither rule, reason, nor ryme. Much more might be sayd for the

30 vse of your three pauses, comma, colon, Be periode, for perchance it be not all a matter to vse many commas and few, nor colons likewise, or long or short periodes for it is diuersly vsed by diuers good writers. But because it apperteineth more to the oratour or writer in prose then

35 in verse, I will say no more in it then thus, that they

J

flo George Puttenham

be vsed for a commodious and sensible distinction of clauses in prose, since euery verse is as it were a clause of it selfe, and limited with a Cesure howsoeuer the sence beare, perfect or imperfect, which difference is obseniable betwixt the prose and the meeter. 5

v1

OF PROPORTION IN CONCORD, CALLED 5YMPH0NIE OR RIHE.

Because we vse the word rime (though by maner of abusion), yet to helpe that fault againe we apply it in our 10 vulgar Poesie another way very commendably & curiously. For wanting the currantnesse of the Greeke and Latine feete, in stead thereof we-make in th' ends of our verses a I'certaine tunable sound : which anon after with another vOTse reasonably distant we accord together in the last fall is or cadence, the eare taking pleasure to heare the like tune reported and to feel his returne. And for this purpose serue the monosillables of our English Saxona excellently well, because they do naturally and indiiferently receiue any accent, & in them, if they finish the verse, resteth the ao shrill accent of necessitie, and so doth it not in the last of euery bissiUable, nor of GM&ry polisiJlable word. But to the purpose, rytne is a borrowed word from the Greeks by the Latines and French, from them by vs Saxon angles, and by abusion as hath bene sayd, and therefore it shall not aj do amisse to tell what this rtthmos was with the Greekes, for what is it with vs hath bene already sayd. There is an accomptable number which we call arilkmettcall {arithmos) as one, two, three. There is also a musicall or audible number, fashioned by stirring of tunes & their sundry 30 times in the vtterance of our wordes, as when the voice goeth high or low, or sharpe or flat, or swift or slow :

Of Proportion 8i

& this is called ritkmos or numerositie, that is to say, a certaine flowing vtteraunce by slipper words and sillables, such a^ the toung easily vtters, and the eare with pleasure receiueth, and which flowing of words with much volubiiitie

5 smoothly proceeding from the mouth is in some sort harmonicall and breedeth to ih'eare a great compassion. This point grew by the smooth and delicate running of their feete, which we haue not in our vulgare, though we vse as much as may be the most flowing words & slippery

ID sillables that we can picke out : yet do not we call that by the name of ryme, as the Greekes did, but do giue the name of ryme onely to our Concordes, or tunable con- sentes in the latter end of our verses, and which Concordes the Greekes nor Latines neuer vsed in their Poesie till by

,>S the barbarous souldiers out of the campe it was brought into the Court and thence to the schoole, as hath bene before remembred ; and yet the Greekes and Latines both vsed a maner of speach by clauses of like termination, which they called bfioioriktvrov, and was the nearest that

■othey approched to our ryme, but is not our right con- cord ; so as we in abusing this terme (ryme) be neuerthe- lesse excusable applying it to another point in Poesie no lease curious then their rilkme or numerositie, which in deede passed the whole verse throughout, whereas our

n Concordes keepe but the latter end of euery verse, or perchaunce the middle and the end in meetres that be long.

CHAP. vir.

I

I

TIME, AND STIR PERCEIUED EUIDENTLY IN a THE DISTINCTION OF MANS VOICE, AND WHICH MAKES THE FLOWING OF A MEETER.

Nowe because we haue spoken of accent, time, and stirre or motion in wordes, we will set you downe more at large

r

83 George Puitenham ^|

what they be. The auncient Greekes and Latines by reason their speech fell out originally to be fashioned with words of many sillables for the most part, it was of necessity that they could not vtter etiery sillable with one like and egall sounde, nor in like space of time, nor with like motion or 5 agility, but that one must be more suddenly and quickely forsaken, or longer pawsed vpon then another, or sounded with a higher note & clearer voyce then another; and of necessitie this diuersitie of sound must fall either vpon the last sillable, or vpon the last saue one, or vpon the 10 thirdj^and could not reach higher to make any notable difference. It caused them to giue vnto three. different sounds three seuerail names : to that which was highest lift vp and most eleuate or shrillest in the eare they gaue the name of the sharpe accent ; to the lowest and most 15 base, because it seemed to fall downe rather then to rise vp, they gaue the name of the heauy accent ; and that other which seemed in part to lift vp and in part to fall downe they called the circumflex, or compast accent, and, if new termes were not odious, we might very properly call him so the windabout, for so is the Greek word. Then bycause euery thing that by nature fals down is said heauy, & what- soeuer naturally mounts vpward is said light, it gaue occa- sion to say that there were diuersities in the motion of the voice, as swifl & slow, which motion also presupposes time, as bycause time is mensura molus by the Philosopher. So haue you the causes of their primitiue inuention and vse in our arte of Poesie. All this by good obseruation we may perceiue in our vulgar wordes if they be of mo sillables then one, but specially if they be trissillables ; as, 30 for example, in these wordes allilude and heauinesse the sharpe accent falles vpon al Sz he which be the ante- penultitnacs, the other two fall away speedily as if they were scarse sounded ; in this trissilable forsaken the sharp accent fals vpon sa, which is the penullima, and in the other 3s

Of Proportion 83

two is heauie and obscure. Againe, in these UssUlabhs, endiire, vnstire, demiiye, aspire, desire, retire, your sharpe accent falles vpon the last sillable; but in words mono- Billable, which be for the more part our naturall Saxon 5 English, the accent is indifferent, and may be vsed for sharp or flat and heauy at our pleasure. I say Saxon English, for our Normane English alloweth vs very many bissiltables, and also In'ssillables, as reuerence, diligence, amorous, desirous, and such like.

OF YOUR CADENCES BY WHICH YOUR MEETER IS MADE SVMPHONICALL, WHEN THEY BE SWEETEST AND MOST SOLEMNE IN A VERSE.

As the smoothnesse of your words and sillables running

15 vpon feete of sundrie quantities make with the Greekes

and Latines the body of their verses numerous or Rithmi-

call, so in our vulgar Poesie, and of all other nations at

this day, your verses answering eche other by couples, or

at larger distances in good cadence, is it that maketh your

20 meeter symphonicall. This cadence is the fal of a verse

in euery last word with a certaine tunable sound, which,

being matched with another of like sound, do make a

concord. And the whole cadence is contained sometime

in one sillable, sometime in two, or in three at the most:

1 05 for aboue the antepemdlima there reacheth no accent (which

is chiefe cause of the cadence), vnlesse it be by vsurpation

in some English words, to which we giue a sharpe accent

vpon the fourth, as Honorable, mdtrinionie, pdlrimonte,

miserable, and such other as would neither make a sweete

30 cadence, nor easily find any word of like quantitie to

match them. And the accented sillable with all the rest

vnder him make the cadence, and no sillable aboue, as in

L ortho]

L

84 George Puttenham

these words, AgllUtie, fadllitie, subi/ctio», dir^cHon, and these bissilables, Tender, slender, irtistie, lUstie ; but alwayes the cadence which falleth vpon the last sillable of a verse is sweetest and most commendable ; that vpon the penuUima more light, and not so pleasant ; but falling vpon the ante- 5 penulUma is most vnpleasant of all, because they make your meeter too light and triuiall, and are fitter for the Epigrammatist or Coraicall Poet then for the Lyrick and Elegiack, which are accompted the sweeter Musickes. But though we haue sayd that (to make good concord) 10 your seuerall verses should haue their cadences like, yet must there be some difference in their orthographic, though not in their sound, as if one cadence be constraine, the next restraine, or one aspire, another respire, this maketh no good concord, because they are all one ; but if ye will exchange 15 both these consonants of the accented sillable, or voyde but one of them away, then will your cadences be good and your concord to, as to say, restraine, refraine, renmine; aspire, desire, retire; which rule neuerthelesse is not well obserued by many makers, for lacke of good iudgement ao and delicate eare. And this may suffise to shew the vse and nature of your cadences, which are in effect all the sweetnesse and cunning in our vulgar Poesie.

low THE GOOD MAKER WILL NOT WRENCH HIS WORD TO 03 HELPE HIS RIME, HITHER BY FALSIFYING HIS ACCENT, OR BY VNTRUE ORTHOGRAPHIE,

Now there can not be in a maker a fowler fault then to

falsifie his accent to serue his cadence, or by vntrue

orthographic to wrench his words to heipe his rime, for it 30

is a signe that such a maker is not copious in his owne

i

Of Proportion 85

language, or (as they are wont to say) not halfe his crafts maister : aa for example, if one should rime to this word Restore, he may not match him with Doore or Poore, for neither of both are of like tenninant, either by good 5 orthography or in naturall sound ; therfore such rime is strained ; so is it to this word Ram to say came, or to Beane, Den, for they sound not nor be written a Hke ; & many other like cadences which were superfluous to recite, and are vsuall with rude rimers who obserue not precisely I lothe rules of prosodi'e; neuerthelesse in all such cases (if necessitie constrained) it is somewhat more toUerable to help the rime by false orthographic then to leaue an vnplesant dissonance to the eare by keeping trewe ortho- graphie and loosing the rime, as for example it is better to 15 rime Dore with Restore then in his truer orthographic, which is Doore, and to this word Desire to say Fier then ^re, though it be otherwise better written ^re. For since the cheife grace of our vulgar Poesie consisteth in the ■ Symphonic, as hath bene already sayd, our maker must I OD not be too licentious in his concords, but see that they go t euen, iust, and melodious in the eare, and right so in the numerositie or currantnesse of the whole body of his verse, and in euery other of his proportions. For a licentious maker is in truth but a bungler and not a Poet. Such as men were in effect the most part of all your old rimers, and specially Gower, who to make vp his rime would for the most part write his terminant Billable with false ortho- graphic, and many times not sticke to put in a plaine French word for an English ; & so, by your leaue, do many 30 of our common rimers at this day, as he that by all likely- hood hauing no word at hand to rime to this word ioy, he made his other verse ende in Roy, saying very impudently thus,

O mighlie Lord o/ hue, dame Venus onely toy, 35 Who art the highest God of any heauenty Roy.

I

]

86 George Puttenham

Which word was neuer yet receiued in our language for an English word. Such extreme licentioLisnesse is vfterly to be banished from our schoole, and better it might haue bene borne with in old riming writers, bycause they liued in a barbarous age, & were graue morall men but very s homely Poets, such also as made most of their workes by translation out of the Latine and French toung, & few or none of their owne engine, as may easely be knowen to them that list to looke vpon the Poemes of both languages.

Finally, as ye may ryme with wordes of all sortes, be lo they of many Billables or few, so neuerthelesse is there a choise by which to make your cadence (before remembred) most commendable, for some wordes of exceeding great length, which haue bene fetched from the Latine inkhorne or borrowed of strangers, the vse of them in ryme is 15 nothing pleasant, aauing perchaunce to the common people, who reioyse much to be at playes and enterludcs, and, besides their natural! ignoraunce, haue at all such times their eares so attentiue to the matter, and their eyes vpon the shewes of the stage, that they take little heede to the 90 cunning of the rime, and therefore be as well satisfied with that which is grosse, as with any other finer and more delicate.

IN LONG AND SHORT MEASURES, AND BY 05 NEARE OR FARRE DISTAUNCE5, AND WHICH OF THEM IS MOST COMMENDABLE.

But this ye must obserue withall, that, bycause your Concordes containe the chief part of Musicke in your meetre, their distaunces may not be too wide or farre ; a sunder, lest th'eare should loose the tune and be defrauded of his delight; and whensoeuer ye see any

i

Of Proportion 87

maker vse large and extraordinary distaunces, ye must thinke he doth intende to shew himselfe more artificial! then popular, and yet therein is not to be discommended, for respects that shalbe remembred in some other place of

5 this booke.

Note also that rime or concorde is not commendably vsed both in the end and middle of a verse, vnlesse it be in toyes and trifling Poesies, for it sheweth a certaine lightnesse either of the matter or of the makers head,

10 albeit these common rimers vse It much, for, as I sayd before, like as the Symphonic in a verse of great length is, as it were, lost by looking after him, and yet may the meetre be very graue and stately, so on the other side doLh the oner busie and too speedy returne of one maner

3 of tune too much annoy &, as it were, glut the eare, vnlesse it be in small & popular Musickes song by these Canta- banqui vpon benches and barrels heads, where they liaue none other audience then boys or countrey fellowes that passe by them in the streete, or else by blind harpers or

M such like tauerne minstrels that giue a fit of mirth for a groat, & their matters being for the most part stories of old time, as the tale of Sir Topas, the reportes of Beuts of Soulhamphn, Guy of Warwicke, Adam Bell, and Clymme of the Clough, & such other old Romances or historicall ■5 rimes, made purposely for recreation of the common people at Christmasse diners & brideales, and in tauernes & alehouses, and such other places of base resort; also they be vsed in Carols and rounds and such iight or lasciuious Poemes, which are commonly more commo- aodiously vttered by these buffons or vices in playes then by any other person. Such were the rimes of Skelton, vsurping the name of a Poet Laureat, being in deede but a rude rayling rimer & all his doings ridiculous: he vsed both short distaunces and short measures, pleasing onely the popular eare : in our courtly maker we banish

^

88 George Puttenham

them vtterly. Now also haue ye in euery song or ditty Concorde by compasse & concorde enterlangled and a mixt of both : what that is and how they be vsed shall declared in the chapter of proportion by scituation.

OF PROPORTION BY £

I

This proportion consisteth in placing of euery verse in a staffe or ditty by such reasonable distaunces as may best serue the eare for delight, and also to shew the Poets art and variety of Musick. And the proportion is double:" one by marshalling the meetres, and limiting their dis- taunces, hauing regard to the rime or concorde how they go and retume ; another by placing euery verse, hauing a regard to his measure and quantitie onely, and not to his concorde, as to set one short meetre to three long, or 15 foure short and two long, or a short measure and a long, or of diuers lengthes with relation one to another, which raaner of Situation, euen without respect of the rime, doth alter the nature of the Poesie, and make it either lighter or grauer, or more merry, or mournful!, and many wayes ao passionate to the eare and hart of the hearer, seeming for this point that our maker by his measures and Con- cordes of sundry proportions doth counterfait the har- monicall tunes of the vocall and instrumentall Musickes. As the Dorien, because his falls, sallyes, and compasse be as diuers from those of the Phrigien, ihc Phrygien likewise from the Lydien, and all three from the Eolien, Miolidien, and lonien, mounting and falling from note to note such as be to them peculiar, and with more or lease Icasure or preci- p[it]ation ; euen so by dluersitic of placing and scituation 30 of your measures and concords, a ihort with n long, and by

Of Proportion 8g

narrow or wide distances, or thicker or thinner bestowing of them, your proportions differ, and breedeth a variable and strange harmonie not onely in the eare, but also in the conceit of them that Heare it; whereof this may be an 5 ocular example.

Scituation in — — ^ -

' - "-N rv,/^^n . --

strnnrnrrt Measurc ——

Where ye see the concord or rime in the third distance, and the measure in the fourth, sixth, or second distaunces, whereof ye may deuise as many other as ye list, so the stafFe be able to beare it. And I set you downe an occular o example, because ye may the better conceiue it Like- wise it so falleth out most times your occular proportion doeth declare the nature of the audible; for if it please the eare well, the same represented by delineation to the view pleaseth the eye well, and e conuerso ; and this is by 15 a naturall simpalhie betweene the eare and the eye, and betweene tunes & colours, even as there is the like be- tweene the other sences and their obiects, of which it apperteineth not here to speake.

Now for the distances vsually obserued in our vulgar Poesie. They be in the first, second, third, and fourth verse, or, if the verse be very short, in the fift and sixt, and in some maner of Musickes farre aboue.

And the first distance for the most part goeth all by

distick or couples of verses agreeing in one cadence, and

as do passe so speedily away and so often returne agayne,

as their tunes are neuer lost nor out of the care,

one couple supplying another so nye and so .^^-, suddenly : and this is the most vulgar proportion of distance or situation, such as vsed Chaucer in his Can- terbury tales, and Gower in all his workes.

Second distance is when ye passe ouer one

I

I

I

^^H

George Puttenkam

ioyne the first and the third, and so continue ^_^ on till an other like distance fall in, and this is J

also vsuall and common, as ^— "^

Third distaunce is when your rime falleth vpon the first and fourth verse, ouerleaping two : this maner is ~"~""'v 5 not so common, but pleasant andallowableinough, ~^ ) In which case the two verses ye leaue out are ready to receiue their Concordes by the same distaunce or any other ye like better.

The fourth distaunce is by ouerskipping three verses i. and lighting upon the fift : this maner is rare and more artificiall then popular, vnlesse it be in some speciall case, as when the meetres be so little and short as they make no shew of any great delay before they returne. Ye shall haue ex- ample of both. And these ten title meeters make but one Exameier at length.

hen the =

.e, & is^ =jY1 :herdis- tU

There be larger distances also, as when the first concord falleth vpon the sixt \ very pleasant if they be ioyned with other d tances not so large, as

There be also of the seuenth, eight, tenth, twe[l]fih distance, but then they may not go thicke ; but two or three 35 such distances serue to proportion a whole song, and all betweene must be of other lesse distances, and these wide distaunces serue for coupling of staues, or for to declare high and passionate or graue matter, and also for art : Petrarch hath giuen vs examples hereof in his Canzoni, and we by lines of sundry lengths and distances, as followeth :

Of Proportion 91

And all that can be obiected against this wide distance is to say that the eare by loosing his concord is not satisfied. So is in deede the rude and popular eare, but not the learned ; and therefore the Poet must know to 5 whose eare he maketh his rime, and accommodate himselfe thereto, and not giue such musicke to the rude and barbarous, as he would to the teamed and delicate eare.

There is another sort of proportion vsed by Petrarche to called the Seisino, not riming as other songs do, but by chusing sixe wordes out of which all the whole dittie is made, euery of those sixe commencing

=?

and ending his verse by course, which re- straint to make the dittie sensible will try 15 the makers cunning, as thus:

Besides all this there is in Situation of the concords two other points, one that it go by plaine and cleere compasse not intangled, another by enterweauing one with another by knots, or, as it were, by band, which is more or lesse busie and curious, all as the maker will double or redouble his rime or concords, and set his distances farre or nigh, of all which I will giue you ocular examples, as thus :

Concord in

Plaine compasse ^^)) =1^8 Entertangle.

And first in a Quadreine there are but two proportions, for foure verses in this last sort coupled are but two Disticks, and not a staffe quadrei>je or of foure.

1

I

i

1

9a George PuUenham

The stafie of fiue hath seuen proportions, as

whereof some of them be harsher and vnpleasaunter to the eare then other some be.

The Sixaine or staffe of sixe hath ten proportions, wherof some be vsuall, some not vsuall, and not so sweet 5 one as another.

mwMwmwmmmm

The staffe of seuen verses hath seuen proportions, whereof one onely is the vsuall of our vulgar, and Icept by our old Poets Chaucer and other in their historical] reports and other ditties: as in the last part of them that 10 follow next.

The kuifain, or staife of eight verses, hath eight propor- tions such as the former stafile, and, because he is longer, he hath one more than the setlaine.

The staffe of nine verses hath yet moe then the eight, 15 and the staffe often more then the ninth, and the twelfth, if such were allowable in ditties, more then any of them all, by reason of his largenesse receiuing moe compasses and enterweauings, alwayes considered that the very large distances be more artificiall then popularly pleasant, and ao yet do giue great grace and grauitie, and moue passion and affections more vehemently, as it is well to be obserued by Petrarcka his Cansoni.

{

1

Of Proportion 93

Now ye may perceiue by these proportions before de- scribed that there is a band to be giuen euery verse in a staffe, so as none fall out alone or vncoupled, and this band maketh that the staffe is sayd fast and not loose; 5 euen as ye see in buildings of stone or bricke the mason giueth a band, that is a length to two breadths, & vpon necessitie diuers other sorts of bands to hold in the worke fast and maintaine the perpendicularitie of the wall: so, in any staffe of seuen or eight or more verses, the coupling L 10 of the moe meelers by rime or concord is the faster band, the fewer the looser band, and the r fore in a huiteine he that putteth foure verses in one concord and foure in another concord, and in a dizaine fiue, sheweth him selfe more cunning, and also more copious in his 13 owne language. For he that can find two words of con- cord can not find foure or fiue or sixe, vnlesse he haue his owne language at will. Sometime also ye are driuen of necessitie to close and make band more then ye would, , lest otherwise the staffe should fall asunder and seeme ■o two staues : and this is in a staffe of eight and ten verses : whereas without a band in the middle, it would seeme two quadreins or two quintaines, which is an error that many makers slide away with. Yet Chaucer and others in the staffe of seuen and sixe do almost as much a misse, «5 for they shut vp the staffe with a dislkke, concording with none other verse that went before, and maketh but a loose rime, and yet, bycause of the double cadence in the last two verses, serue the eare well inough. And as there is in euery staffe band giuen to the verses by concord more or lesse busie, so is there in some cases a band giuen to euery staffe, and that is by one whole verse running alone throughout the ditty or ballade, either in the middle or end of euery staffe. The Greekes called such vn- ^^j L coupled verse Epimonie, the Latines Versus intercalaris. ^^H B'SS Now touching the situation of measures, there are as ^^H

4

94 George Puttenham

manie or more proportions of them which I referre to the makers phantasie and choise, contented with two or three ocular examples and no moe.

Which maner of proportion by situation of measures giueth more efGcacie to the matter oftentimes then the concords 5 them selues, and both proportions concurring together as they needes must, it is of much more beautie and force to the hearers mind- To finish the learning of this diuision, I will set you downe one example of a dittie written extempore with this 10 deuise, shewing not onely much promptnesse of wit in the maker, but also great arte and a notable memorie. Make me, saith this writer to one of the companie, so many strokes or lines with your pen as ye would haue your song containe verses; and let euery line beare his 15 seuerall length, euen as ye would haue your verse of measure. Suppose of foure, fiue, sixe, or eight, or more sillables, and set a figure of euerie number at th' end of the line, whereby ye may knowe his measure. Then where you will haue your rime or concord to fall, marke ao it with a compast stroke or semicircle passing ouer those lines, be they farre or neare in distance, as ye haue scene before described. And bycause ye shall not thinke the maker hath premeditated beforehand any such fashioned ditty, do ye your selfe make one verse, whether it be of aj perfect or imperfect sense, and giue it him for a theame to make all the rest vpon. If ye shall perceiue the maker do keepe the measures and rime as ye haue appointed him, and besides do make his dittie sensible and ensuant

i

EOf Proportion 95

; verse in good reason, Chen may ye say he is — w maister. For, if he were not of a plentiful

discourse, he could not vpon the sudden shape an entire

dittie vpon your imperfect theame or proposition in one

5 verse. And, if he were not copious in his language, he

could not haue such store of wordes at commaun dement

I as should supply your concords. And, if he were not of a maruelous good memory, he could not obserue the rime and measures after the distances of your limitation, 10 keeping with all grauitie and good sense in the whole dittie.

m CHAP. xn.

OF PROPORTION IN FIGURE.

Your last proportion is that of figure, so called for that 15 it yelds an ocular representation, your meeters being by good symmetric reduced into certaine Geometricall figures, whereby the maker is restrained to keepe him within his bounds, and sheweth not onely more art, but serueth also much better for briefenesse and subtiltie of deuiee; and ao for the same respect are also fittest for the pretie amourets in Court to entertaine their seruants and the time withall, their delicate wits requiring some commendable exercise to keepe them from idlenesse. I find not of this propor- tion vsed by any of the Greeke or Latine Poets, or in as any vulgar writer, aauing of that one forme which they

(cal Atiacreons egge. But being in Italic conuersant with a certaine gentleman who had long trauailed the Orientall parts of the world and scene the Courts of the great Princes of China and Tartaric, I being very inquisitiue to 30 know of the subtillities of those countreyes, and especially

in matter of learning and of their vulgar poesie, he told ^^\ _ me that they are in all their inuentions most wittie, and ^^B I haue the vse of Poesie or riming, but do not delight so ^^|

I

96

George Puttenkam

much as we do in long tedious descriptions, and therefore when they will vtter any pretie conceit, they reduce it into metricall feet, and put it in forme of a Lozange or square, or such other figure; and so engrauen in gold, siluer, or iuorie, and sometimes with letters of ametist, s ruble, emeralde, or topas curiousely cemented and peeced together, they sende them in chaines, bracelets, collars, and girdles to their mistresses to weare for a remembrance. Some fewe measures composed in this sort this gentleman gaue me, which I translated word for word, and as neere lo as I could followed both the phrase and the figure, which is somewhat hard to performe, because of the restraint of the figure from which ye may not digresse. At the beginning they wil seeme nothing pleasant to an English eare, but time and vsage wil make them acceptable in ough, 15 as it doth in all other new guises, be it for wearing of apparell or otherwise. The formes of your Geometricall figures be hereunder represented.

The Fuiie or The Tri- The Loiange, spindle, called angle or The Square Or The Pillister called Rombus. Romboides. Tricquet. quadrangle, or Citlimler.

B The Taper Tl

I reuersed. d

Of Proportion

Of the Losange.

The Lozange is a most beaudfull figure, & fit for this

purpose, being in his kind a quadrangle reuerst, with

his point vpward like to a quarrell of glasse. The Greekes

5 and Latines both call it Rombus, which may be the cause,

as I suppose, why they also gaue that name to the fish

commonly called the Turbot, who beareth iustly that figure.

It ought not to containe aboue thirteene or fifi:eene or

one & twentie meetres, & the longest fumisheth the middle

lo angle, the rest passe vpward and downward, still abating

their lengthes by one or two sillables till they come to

Idle point. The Fuzie is of the same nature but that he is sharper and slenderer. I will giue you an example or two of those which my Italian friend bestowed vpon 15 me, which as neare as I could I translated into the same figure, obseruing the phrase of the Orientall speach word for word.

A great Emperor in Tartary whom they cal Can, for his good fortune in the wars & many notable conquests ao he had made, was sumamed Temir Cutsclewe. This man _ loued the Lady Kermesine, who presented him returning I from the conquest of Corasoon {a great kingdom adioyning) B with this Lozange made in letters of rubies & diamants I entermingled thus :

I I

adioyning)

; diamants ,

George Putienham

Sound.

Shril hi aui

Ti«tir Iht Html

Ridir viliB wilh iharpt

Tnnch ing bladr s/brirlil iMli

Hoik «,i,di kisfitmsljo,! lo/idt.

AUsmh as wraugklkim Aamt or karmt.

Til slnnglh of his bmai rigkl artnt.

To which Can Temtr answered in Fusie, with letters of Emeralds and Antetists artificially cut and entermingled,

WM brigkl Uladt in hand

Many a Caiiain. strong * slouU. And iMBBj a ting his Crowm to payA, Cangiuring largt arunlrtjs and /and,

/ sfBtlu il to my gnali gh ri:

Sfl iUan attd ley full vn lo n

Aa ulun I did first kh quirt IJu

Q Kirmt Sim. of aU mynt foa

Ikt tnosi crucll. of all mym woes

T/u smartest, Ik, siuiUst.

Hy Pmudt Con fuist,

Ltnd mt thy sight.

SViostoa^ Ugh.

Of the Triangle or Triquet.

The Triangle is an halfe square, Lozange, or FuEie 5 parted vpon the crosse angles ; and so, his base being brode and his top narrow, it receaueth meetres of many sizes, one shorter then another : and ye may vse this figure standing or reuersed, as thus.

A certaine great Sultan of Persia, called Ribuska, enter- lo taynes in loue the Lady Selafnour, sent her this triquet reue[r]st pitiously bemoning his estate, all set in merquetry,

H with letters of blew Saphire and Topas artificially cut ■ and entermingled.

Of Proportion

99

:std wriKk. capli ..... .... ,^^.

lift.

Tkt smiit. I. Tim Uad a. Ml lo dii

To which Selamour, to make the match egall, and the figure entire, answered in a stand ingTriquet, richly engrauen 5 with letters of like stuffe.

OfditlJi

Nor of l(fi

Hath SAtmoHr;

WilhGeittifUrifi

Ta gnu and itmu tnalh,

I mat Jar pilH ptrekauntt

Tkj iBil libtrlU n slort.

Vfion thini etht viilk this pinauna.

Thai wkili Ikou liunl Ikm niuirlgu, no mon.

This condition seeming to Sultan Ribuska very hard

to performe, and eruell to be enioyned him, doeth by

another figure in Taper, signifying hope, answere the

Lady Selamour, which dittie for lack of time I trans-

lo lated not.

Of the Spire or Taper called Pyramis. The Taper is the longest and sharpest triangle that is, 5c while he mounts vpward he waxeth continually more slender, taking both his figure and name of the 15 fire, whose flame, if ye marke it, is alwaies pointed, and naturally by his forme couets to clymbe; the Greekea call him Pyramis, of irip. The Ladnes, in use of Archi- tecture, called him Obeliscus. It holdeth the altitude of six ordinary triangles^ and in metrifying his base can

George Putienkam

not well be larger then a meetre of six ; therefore in his altitude he wil require diuers rabates to hold so many sizes of meetres as shall serue for his composition, for neare the toppe there wilbe roome litle inough for a meetre of two sillables, and sometimes of one to finish the point. 5 I haue set you downe one or two examples to try how ye can disgest the maner of the deuise.

From God, Ihi/iunlaim ef all good, art

moil notli and vtrlKOus naliin lo St found, rtstmhUd lo Iht spirt. Yt muM	dtrinid into Ikt tuorld ail good things .■ and vpon htr maitslit all Ikt good forluntS any morldly trtainrt Csn bt fumitkid wilk. Rtadt doamward ac- cording lo Ikt nalurt of Ikt ituia.
		I God
Skit. I		On J
		Hit
AMurd 1
in Ikt
aisurdi;-		Stndsbmt. Wiwdomi,
And btlltr, bl		lu iHa.
And riclfir.		Con ragr,
M«d,gra.r.		Boun lit.
		[3] Anddolkgtut
Afttr in"%^ For lo aspirt 4 Informt of spirt		Al Ikal Hut
	Lift t brtalk.
	CkMAn'.mllk',
	Btauly, Urtngtk,
		Risffull egt. And al tinglk A mild dtalk.
Con Ii nu al ly
ma irautt $ Ua,
ilosi grallaui outtn.		Bolkkigi'T'^ And Ikt itsi Ikinga
Yt haat nmU a vow, •; SktasvtfilaiHfykow'
NolfaintdInU Irui,
		Wkogautyou (madam)
%^'"lf^''«r^
Vanish (VI of our sigU		^r^:^%^:^
?:fS^',M'.^.		' '^tlZloku"- Zfk'i,
Endtmrs soft a ndfairt
By kit kindly nalurt		And Ikat your ekiifisl U
Liil at IhitfairtfigiiTt		Surt kopt of ktautns blit.

The Filler, PiUasler, or CilUnder. The Filler is a figure among all the rest of the Geo- metrical! most beawtifull, in respect that he is tall and t vpright and of one bignesse from the bottom to the toppe.

i

Of Proportion

w

■ In Architecture he is considered with two accessarie parts, ' a pedestall or base, and a chapter or head ; the body is the

shaft. By this figure is signified stay, support, rest, state, and magnificence. Your dittie then being reduced into 5 the forme of the Filler, his base wiil require to beare the brea[d]th of a meetre of six or seuen or eight sillables ; the shaft of foure ; the chapter egall with the base. Of this proportion I will giue you one or two examples, which may suffise.

Maintii mtmthd lo Ai craam	td PMIO 10 Iht Ludy Calia srndith
ir. Ytmnar^dvpwrd.	Odtitlofhirpritysitn/armtofaPi
	Thv Prinaly part and MKlestii
"ISSTIX^	'fi'SCBl-i'
	Of t le qutna
ciapur an""*!^	And dipt dlSiouri.
Pari liat maintain	Thy fain ,ya an
And womanttad	Ht^Lt^'z:^
S' :*p,-e;
ft™lVJ"J J»ri,.
In /.B Sonr and
Htr round/US stand	Thy Umtly baS^
Sirtngllan Ik, slaU.	%^rx-n,*A
a, lAtlr incrmut mih iml di ball
Tiy r» full tight
Canard and fiiact
%,% % «
	V...^l'^. ks.

Thl SB

lanndi Pillar

Thy glo rH fionr

«A gint

Mim arlhly bli

lo The Roundell or Spheare.

The most excellent of all the figures Geometrical is _ the Round, for his many perfections. First, because he

■ is euen & smooth, without any angle or interruption, I most voluble and apt to turne, and to continue motion, B5 which is the author of life : he conteyneth in him the

■ commodious description of euery other figure, & for his

102 George Puttenham

ample capacitie doth resemble the world or vniuers, & for his indefinitenesse, hauing no special! place of beginning nor end, beareth a similitude with God and etemitie. This figure hath three principal! partes in his nature and vse much considerable : the circle, the beame, and the S center. The circle is his largest compasse or circum- ference; the center is his middle and indiuisible point; the beame is a line stretching directly from the circle to the center, &. contrariwise from the center to the circle. By this description our maker may fashion his meetre w in Roundel, either with the circumference, and that is circlewise, or from the circumference, that is like a beame, or by the circumference, and that is ouerthwart and dyametrally from one side of the circle to the other.

A general! resemblance of the Roundell to God, the World, and the Queene.

k

All and whole, and euer, and one,

Single, simple, eche where, alone.

These be counted, as Clerkes can tell,

True properties of Che Roundel!.

His still turning by consequence

And change doe breede both life and sence.

Time, measure of stirre and rest,

Is also by his course exprest.

How swift the circle stirre aboue,

His center point doeth neuer moue ;

All things that euer were or be

Are closde in his concauitie.

And though he be still turnde and lost,

No roome there wants, nor none is lost.

The Roundell hath no bench nor angle.

Which may his course slay or entangle.

The furthest part of all his spheare

Is equally both farre and neare.

So doth none other figure fare

Where natures chattels closed are :

4

i

F

■ Th

I Nc

r w

Is An

I Th

Of Proportion

f

^ His

And beyond his wide compasae

There is no body nor no place, ^ wit that comprehends it begins, or where it ends:

And therefore all men doe agree,

That it purports etemitie.

God aboue the heauens so hie

Is this Roundell ; in world the skie ;

Vpon earth she who beares the bell

Of maydes and Queenes is this Roundell:

All and whole, and euer alone.

Single, sans peere, simple, and one.

Hcial and particular resemblance of her Maicstk

to the Roundell. First her authoritie regall Is the circle compassing all, The dominion great and large Which God hath geuen to her charge : Within which most spatious bound She enuirons her fwople round. Retaining them by oth and hegeance Within the pale of true obeysance, Holding imparked, as it were. Her people like to heards of deere, Sitting among them in the middes Where she allowes and bannes and bids, In what fashion she list and when, The seruices of all her men. Out of her breast as from an eye Issue the rayes incessantly Of her iustice, bountie, and might, Spreading abroad their beames so bright, And rellect not, till they attaine The fardest part of her domaine. And makes eche subiect clearely see What he is bounden for to be " To God, his Prince, and common wealth, His neighbour, kinred, and to himselfe.

George Puttenham

The same centre and middle pricke. Whereto our deedes are drest so thicke, From all the parts and outmost side Of her Monarchic large and wide, Also fro whence reflect these rayes Twentie hundred maner of wayes, Where her will is them to conuey Within the circle of her suruey. So is the Queene of Briton ground, Beame, circle, center of all my round.

1

^ 1 his h|

^K thought h

Of the Square or Quadrangle equilater. The Square is of all other accompted the figure of most solliditie and stedfastnesse, and for his owne stay and fimiitie requireth none other base then himselfe, and therefore as the Roundell or Spheare is appropriat to the 15 heauens, the Spire to the element of the fire, the Triangle to the ayre, and the Lozange to the water, so is the Square lor his inconcussable steadinesse likened to the earth, which perchaunce might be the reason that the Prince of Philosophers, in his first booke of the EUiicks, termeth so a constant minded man euen egal and direct on all sides, and not easily ouerthrowne by euery lide aduersitie, komt- nem quadralum, a square man. Into this figure may ye reduce your ditties by vsing no moe verses then your verse is of sillables, which will make him fall out square ; if ye ag go aboue it wil grow into the figure Trapezion, which is some portion longer then square. I neede not giue you any example, bycause in good arte all your ditties. Odes, & Epigram mes should keepe & not exceede the nomber of twelue verses, and the longest verse to be of twelue 30 sillables & not aboue, but vnder that number as much as ye will.

The figure Ouall. This figure taketh his name of an egge, and also as it is thought his first origine, and is, as it were, a bastard or 35

\

Of Proportion 105

imperfect rounde declining toward a longitude, and yet keeping within one line for his periferie or compasse as the rounde ; and it seemeth that he receiueth this forme not as an imperfection by any impediment vnnaturally 5 hindring his rotunditie, but by the wisedome and proui- dence of nature for the commodltie of generation, in such of her creatures as bring not forth a liuely body {as do foure footed beasts), but in stead thereof a certaine quantitie of shapelesse matter contained in a vessell, which, after it

» is sequestred from the dames body, receiueth life and per- fection, as in the egges of birdes, fishes, and serpents : for the matter being of some quantitie, and to issue out at a narrow place, for the easie passage thereof it must of necessitie beare such shape as might not be sharpe and

(3 greeuous to passe, as an angle, nor so large or obtuse as might not essay some issue out with one part moe then other, as the rounde ; therefore it must be slenderer in some part, & yet not without a rotunditie & smoothnesse to giue the rest an easie deliuerie. Such is the figure Ouall whom for his antiquitie, dignitie, and vse, I place among the rest of the figures to embellish our proportions :

I of this sort are diuers of Anacreoits ditties, and those other of the Grecian Liriclts who wrate wanton amorous deuises, to solace their witts with all ; and many times 35 they would (to giue it right shape of an egge) deuide a word in the midst, and peece out the next verse with the other halfe, as ye may see by perusing their meetres '■

I Of the Deuice or Embleme, and that other which the Greekes call Anagramma, and we the Posie transposed, 30 And besides all the remembred points of Melricall pro- portion, ye haue yet two other sorts of some affinitie with

' Tbe two following paragraphs, in the British Museum copy. They or the deuice or embleme' and occupy eight pages, but have no Of the Anagrame,' are inserted page-numbera.

A 'Of t

io6 George Puttenham

theni, which also first issued out of the Poets head, and whereof the Courtly maker was the principall artificer, hauing many high conceites and curious imaginations, with leasure inough to attend his idle inuentions : and these be the short, quicke, and sententious propositions, 5 such as be at these dayes all your deuices of armes and other amorous inscriptions which courtiers vse to giue and also to weare in liuerie for the honour of their ladies, and commonly containe but two or three words of wi£tie sentence or secrete conceit till they [be] vnfolded or ex- 10 planed by some interpretation. For which cause they be commonly accompanied with a figure or purtraict of ocular representation, the words so aptly corresponding to the subtilitie of the figure that aswel the eye is therwith recreated as the eare or the mind. The Greekes call it 15 Emblema, the Italiens Impresa, and we, a Deuice, such as a man may put into letters of gold and sende to his mistresses for a token, or cause to be embrodered in seutchions of armes, or in any bordure of a rich garment to giue by his noueltie maruell to the beholder. Such ao were the figures and inscriptions the Romane Emperours gaue in their money and coignes of largesse, and in other great medailles of siluer and gold, as that of the Emperour Augustus, an arrow entangled by the fish Remora, with these words, Feslina lente, signifying that celeritie is to be as vsed with deliberation; all great enterprises being for the most part either ouerthrowen with hast or hindred by delay, in which case leasure in th'aduice and speed in th'execution make a very good match for a glorious

j^ lyeth in tl

^p the Sunne.

1^

Th'Emperour Heliogabalus, by his name alluding to the inne, which in Greeke is Helios, gaue for his deuice the ccelestial sunne, with these words Soli inuicto : the subtilitie lyeth in the word soli which hath a double sense, viz. to the Sunne, and to him onely.

i

Of Proportion 107

We our selues attributing that most excellent figure, for his incomparable beauty and light, to the person of our Soueraigne lady, altring the mot, made it farre passe that of Th'Emperour Heliogabalus both for subtilitie and multi-

S pHcitie of sense, thus, Soli ntmquam defidenli, To her onely that neuer failes, viz. in bountie and munificence toward all hers that deserue, or else thus. To her onely whose glorie and good fortune may neuer decay or wane. And so it inureth as a wish by way of resemblaunce in Simile

10 dissimile, which is also a subtillitie, likening her Maiestie to the Sunne for his brightnesse, but not to him for his passion, which is ordinarily to go to glade, and sometime to suffer eclypse.

King Edwarde the thirde, her Maiesties most noble

»5 progenitour, first founder of the famous order of the Garter, gaue this posie with it, Honi soil qui mai y pense, commonly thus Englished, 111 be to him that thinketh ill, but in mine opinion better thus, Dishonored be he who meanes vnhonorably. There can not be a more excellent

ao deuise, nor that could containe larger intendment, nor greater subtilitie, nor (as a man may say) more vertue or Princely generositie. For first he did by it mildly & grauely reproue the peruers construction of such noble men in his court as imputed the kings wearing about his

•5 neck the garter of the lady with whom he danced to some amorous alliance betwixt them, which was not true. He also iustly defended his owne integritie, saued the noble womans good renowme, which by licentious speeches might haue bene empaired, and liberally recompenced her

30 iniurie with an honor, such as none could haue bin deuised greater nor more glorious or permanent vpon her and all the posteritie of her house. It inureth also as a worthy lesson and discipline for all Princely personages, whose actions, imaginations, countenances, and speeches should e '85 correspond in all trueth and honorable simplicitie.

1

I I

whose actions, ^^Hl ould euermore^^^l

^ tiilitie) <

108 George Puttenhani

Charles the fift Emperour, euen in his yong yeares shewing his valour and honorable ambition, gaue for his new order the golden Fleece, vsurping it vpon Prince lason and his Argonauts rich spoile brought from Cholcos, But for his deuice two piilers with this mot Plus vltra, as 5 one not content to be restrained within the limits that Hercules had set for an vttermost bound to all his trauailes, viz, two piilers in the mouth of the straight Gibraltare, but would go furder: which came fortunately to passe, and whereof the good successe gaue great commendation to 10 his deuice ; for by the valiancy of his Captaines before he died he conquered great part of the west Indias, neuer knowen to Hercules or any of our world before.

In the same time (seeming that the heauens and starres had conspired to replenish the earth with Princes and 15 gouernours of great courage and most famous conquerours) Selim, Emperour of Turkie, gaue for his deuice a croissant or new moone, promising to himself increase of glory and enlargement of empire til he had brought all Asia vnder his subjection, which he reasonably well accomplished, ao For in Jesse then eight yeres which he raigned he con- quered all Syria and Egypt, and layd it to his dominion. This deuice afterward was vsurped by Henry the second, French king, with this mot, Donee tolum compleat orbem, till he be at his full ; meaning it not so largely as did 35 Selim, but onely that his friendes should knowe how vnable he was to do them good and to shew benificence vntil he attained the crowne of France, vnto which he aspired as next successour.

King Lewis the twelfth, a valiant and magnanimous 30 prince, who because bee was on euery side enuironed with mightie neighbours, and most of them his enemies, to let them perceiue that they should not finde him vnable or vnfurnished (incase they should oifer any vnlawfull hos- tiilitie) of sufBcient forces of his owne, aswell to offende as 35

i

I-

Of Proportion 109

to defend, and to rcuenge an iniurie &s to repulse it, be gaue for his deuice the Portespick with this posi^ prrs 4' loign, both farre and neare. For the Purpentincs nature is, to such 3s stand aloofe. to dart her prickles from her, 5 and, if they come neare her, with the same as they sticke fast to wound them that hurt her.

But of late yeares in the ransacke of the Cities of Cortto- gena and S. Domtrico in the West Indias, manfully put in execution by the prowesse of her Maiestics men, there was found a deuice made peraduenture without King Philips knowledge, wrought al in massJue copper, a king sitting on horsebacke vpon a monde or world, the horse prauncing forward with his forelegges as if he would leape of, with this inscription, Non sufftcil orbis, meaning, as it is to be

15 conceaued, that one whole world could not content him. This immeasurable ambition of the Spaniards, if her Maiestie by Gods prouidence had not with her forces prouidently stayed and retranched, no man knoweth what

, inconuenience might in time haue insued to all the Princes

ha and common wealthes in Christendome, who haue founde them selues long annoyed with his excessiue greatnesse.

Atila, king of the Huns, inuading France with an army of 300000 fighting men, as it is reported, thinking vtterly to abbase the glory of the Romane Empire, gaue for his

05 deuice of armes a sword with a firie point and these words, Ferro 4f Jlamma, with sword and fire. This very deuice, being as ye see onely accommodate to a king or con- querour and not a coillen or any meane souldier, a certalne b&se man of England, being knowen euen at that time

30 a bricklayer or mason by his science, gaue for his crest : whom it had better become to beare a truell full of morter then a sword and fire, which is onely the reuenge of a- Prince, and lieth not in any other mans abilitic to performe, vnlesse ye will allow it to euery poore

35 that is able to set fire on a thacht house. The

4

ore knaiie ^^M| heraldes ^^^H

K entertang

^K feriours t

110 George Putienham

ought to vse great discretion in such matters : for neither any rule of their arte doth warrant such absurdities, nor though such a coat or crest were gained by a prisoner taken in the field, or by a flag found in some ditch & neuer fought for (as many times happens), yet is it no more 5 allowable then it were to beare the deuice of Tanierlan, an Emperour in Tartary, who gaue the lightning of heauen, with a posie in that language purporting these words, Ira Dei, which also appeared well to answer his fortune. For from a sturdie shepeheard he became a most mighty to Emperour, and with his innumerable great armies deso- lated so many countreyes and people as he might iustly be called the wrath of God, It appeared also by his strange ende, for in the midst of his greatnesse and prosperitie he died sodainly, & left no child or kinred for a successour 15 to so large an Empire, nor any memory after him more then of his great puissance and crueltie.

But that of the king of China in the fardest part of the Orient, though it be not so terrible, is no lesse admirable, & of much sharpnesse and good implication, worthy forao the greatest king and conqueror; and it is, two strange serpents entertangled in their amorous congresse, the lesser creeping with his head into the greaters mouth, with words purporting atna ^- lime, loue & feare. Which posie with maruellous much reason and subtillity implieth 33 the dutie of euery subiect to his Prince, and of euery Prince to his subiect, and that without either of tliem both no subiect could be sayd entirely to performe his liegeance, nor the Prince his part of lawfull gouernement. For with- out feare and loue the soueraigne authority could not be 30 vpholden, nor without iustice and mercy the Prince be renowmed and honored of his subiect. All which parts are discouered in this figure : loue by the serpents amorous entertangling ; obedience and feare by putting the in- feriours head into the others mouth hauing puissance to 35

i

^^P^^ Of Proportion jii ^H

V destroy. On th'other side, iustice in the greater to prepare ^^H

■ and manace death and destruction to offenders; and if ^^|

■ he spare it, then betokeneth it mercie, and a grateful ^^| recompence of the loue and obedience which the soueraigne ^^|

5 receaueth. ^^|

^It is also worth the telling how the king vseth the same ^^ in pollicie; he giueth it in his ordinarie liueries to be worne in euery vpper garment of all his noblest men and greatest Magistrals & the rest of his oiEcers and ^^- semants, which are either embrodered vpon the breast ^^| and the back with siluer or gold or pearle or stone more ^^^k or lesse richly, according to euery mans dignitie and ^^B calling, and they may not presume to be scene in publick without them, nor also in any place where by the kings 15 commission they vse to sit in iustice, or any other publike affaire; wherby the king is highly both honored and serued, the common people retained in dutie and admiration of his greatnesse, the noblemen, magistrals, and officers euery one in his degree so much esteemed & reuerenced, as in their good and loyal! seruice they want vnto their persons litle lesse honour for the kings sake then can be almost due or exhibited to the king him selfe,

I could not forbeare to adde this forraine example to accomplish our discourse touching deuices. For the beauty and gallantnesse of it, besides the subtillitie of the conceit, and princely pollicy in the vse, more exact then can be remembred in any other of any European Prince ; whose deuises I will not say but many of them be loitie and ingenious, many of them louely and beautifull, many other ambitious and arrogant, and the chiefest of them terribfe and ful of horror to the nature of man, but that any of them be comparable with it, for wit, vertue, grauitie, and if ye list brauerie, honour, and magnificence, not

■ vsurping vpon the peculiars of the gods— in my conceipt ,i W^ there is none to be found. |

i

George Puitenham

This may suffice for deuices, a terme which includes in his generality all those other, viz. liueries, cognizances, etnblemes, enseigns, and impreses. For though the termes be diuers, the vse and intent is but one, whether they rest in colour or figure or both, or in word or in muet shew, 5 and thit is to insinuat some secret, wittie, morall, and braue purpose presented to the beholder, either to recreate his eye, or please his phantasie, or examine his iudgetnent, or occupie his braine, or to manage his will cither by hope or by dread, euery of which respectes be of no litle moment 10 to the interest and ornament Of the ciuill life, and therefore giue them no little commendation. Then hauing produced so many worthy and wise founders of these deuices, and so many puissant patrons and protectours of them, I feare no reproch in this discourse, which otherwise the venimous 13 appetite of enuie by detraction or scorne would per- aduenture not sticke to offer me,

Of the Anagrame, or Posie transposed. One other pretie conceit we will impart vnto you and then trouble you with no more, and is also borrowed ao primitiuely of the Poet, or courtly maker we may terme him, the paste transposed, or in one word a transpose, a thing if it be done for pastime and exercise of the wit without superstition commendable inough and a meete study for Ladies, neither bringing them any great gayne nor any as great losse, vnlesse it be of idle time. They that vse it for pleasure is to breed one word out of another, not altering any letter nor the number of them, but onely transposing of the same, whempon many times is produced some grateful newes or matter to them for whose pleasure and 30 seruice it was intended: and bicause there is much diffi- cultie in it, and altogether standeth upon hap hazard, it is compted for a courtly conceit no lesse then the deuice

i

I

Of Propotiion 113

before remembred. Lycophron, one of the seuen Greeke Lyrickes who when they met together (as many times they did) for their excellencie and louely concorde were called the seuen starres, pUiades, this man was very perfit & 5 fortunat in these transposes, & for his delicate wit and other good parts was greatly fauoured by Ptolome king of Egypt and Queene Arsinoe his wife. He after such sort called the king aTro^tXiW, which is letter for letter Ptdo- maeus, and Queene Arsinoe he called Xov y)pa.%, which is ^1]

\o Arsinoe: now the subtillitie lyeth not in the conuersion ^^H but in the sence, in this that Apomelitos signifieth in Greek ^^H hony sweet, so was Ptolome the sweetest natured man in the ^^| world both for countenance and conditions, and loneras '

signifieth the violet or llower of Iuho, a stile among the

15 Greekes for a woman endued with all bewtie and magnifi- cence ; which construction, falling out grateful and so truly, exceedingly well pleased the King and the Queene, and got Lycophron no litle thanke and benefite at both their hands.

20 The French Gentlemen haue very sharpe witts and withall a delicate language, which may very easily be wrested to any alteration of words sententious, and they of late yeares haue taken this pastime vp among them, many times gratifying their Ladies, and often times the Princes

05 of the Realmc, with some such thankfull noueitie- Whereof one made by Frangois de Vallois thus, De /agon suis Roy, wbo in deede was of fashion, countenance, and stature, besides his regall vertues, a very king, for in a world there could not be scene a goodlier man of person. Another

30 found this by Henry de Vallois, Roy de nulz hay, a king hated of no man, and was apparant in his conditions and nature, for there was not a Prince of greater affabilitie and mansu etude than he.

kl my setfe seeing this conceit so well allowed of in ^^^B Fraunce and Italie, and being informed that her Maiestte ^^^H

114 George Putlenkam

tooke pleasure sometimes in desciphring of names, and hearing how diuers Gentlemen of her Court had essayed but with no great felicitie to make some delectable transpose of her Maiesties name, I would needs try my luck, for cunning 1 [k]now not why I should call it, vnlesse it he s for the many and variable applications of sence, which requirelh peraduenture some wit & discretion more then of euery vnlearned man ; and for the purpose I tooke me these three wordes (if any other in the world) containing in my conceit greatest mysterie, and most importing good m to all them that now he aliue vnder her nohle gouerne- ment,

Slissabei Anglorum Regina.

Which orthographie (because ye shall not be abused) is true & not mistaken, for the letter seta of the Hebrewes & 15 Greeke and of all other toungs is in truth but a double ss, hardly vtlered, and H is but a note of aspiration onely and no letter, which therefore is by the Greeks omitted. Vpon the transposition I found this to redound :

Mttlla regnabis ease gloria. ao

By thy sword shall thou raigne in great renowne. Then transposing the word ense it came to be Mulla regnabis sene gloria. Aged and in much glorie shall ye raigne.

Both which resultes falling out vpon the very first marshal- 35 ling of the letters, without any darknesse or difEcultie, and so sensibly and well appropriat to her Maiesties person and estate, and finally so efllectually to mine own wish (which is a matter of much moment in such cases), I took them both for a good boding, and very fatallitie to her 30 Maiestie appointed by Gods prouidence for all our com- fortes. Also I imputed it for no litle good luck and glorie to my selfe to haue pronounced to her so good and pros-

i

^^P^^ Of Proportion 115 ^^|

F perous a fi^rtune, and so thankefutl newes to all England, ^^^| ■ which thoug;h it cannot be said by this euent any destinie ^^H " or fatal necessitie, yet surely is it by all probabillitie of ^^^ reason so likely to come to passe as any other worldly 5 euent of things that be vncertaine, her Maiestie continuing the course of her most regal proceedings and vertuous life ^^^ in all earnest zeale and godly contemplation of his word, ^^H & in the sincere administration of his terrene iustice, as- ^^H signed ouer to her execution as his Lieutenant vpon earth ^^H 10 within the compasse of her dominions. ^^H

This also is worth the noting, and I will assure you of ^^H it, that, after the first search whereupon this transpose was ^^^ fashioned, the same letters being by me tossed & tranlaced fiue hundreth times, I could neuer make any other, at least 15 of some sence & conformitie to her Maiesties estate and the case. If any other man by triall happen vpon a better omination, or what soeuer els ye will call it, I will reioyse to be ouermatched in my deuise, and renounce him all the thankes and profite of my trauaile '. so When I wrate of these deuices, I smiled with my selfe. thinking that the readers would do so to, and many of them say, that such trifles as these might well haue bene spared, considering the world is full inough of them, and that it is pitie mens heades should be fedde with such vanities as as are to none edification nor instruction, either of morall vertue or otherwise behooffull for the common wealth, to whose seruice (say they) we are all borne, and not to fill and replenish a whole world full of idle toyes. To which sort of reprehendours, being either all holy and mortified 30 to the world, and therfore esteeming nothing that sauoureth not of Theologie, or altogether graue and worldly, and therefore caring for nothing but matters of pollicie & dis- courses of estate, or all giuen to thrift and passing for tnone art that is not gainefull and lucratiue, as the sciences ' The additional matter ends here. See p. 105, ni^. L :

I

ii6 George Puttenkam

of the Law, Phisicke, and marchaundise ; to these I will giue none other answere then referre them to the many trifling poemes of Homer, Quid, VirgUl, Catullus, and other notable writers of former ages, which were not of any grauitie or seriousnesse, and many of them full of impu- 5 dicitie and ribaudrie, as are not these of ours, nor for any good in the world should haue bene ; and yet those trifles are come from many former siecles vnto our times, vn- controlled or condemned or supprest by any Pope or Patriarch or other seuere censor of the ciuill maners of i° men, but haue bene in all ages permitted as the conuenient solaces and recreations of mans wit. And as 1 can not denie but these conceits of mine be trifles, no lesse in very deede be all the most serious studies of man, if we shall measure grauitie and lightnesse by the wise mans 15 ballance, who, after he had considered of all the pro- foundest artes and studies among men, in th'ende cryed out with this Epyphoneme, Vanttas vanitalum i( omnia vaniias. Whose authoritie if it were not sufficient to make me beleeue so, I could be content with Democritus rather no to condemne the vanities of our life by derision then as Heraclilus with teares, saying with that merrie Greeke thus,

Omnia sunt risus, sunt puluis, ^ omnia nil sunt. Res homimtm cunctae, nam ratione carenl. a;

Thus Englished, AH is but a lest, all dust, all not worth two peason : For why in mans matters id neither rime nor reason. Now passing from these courtly trifles, let vs talke of our scholastical toyes, that is of the Grammatical! versi- 30 fying of the Greeks and Lalines, and see whether it might be reduced into our English arte or no.

Luc reuucea inio our r^ngusn arte or no, i

Of ProforHom

CHAP. XI 11. Btnr a aix haszs or sodaixe nraouATtcuB wntE wot

VEST SCAXDAUW^ SPECtAIXT CI THE LAWXS OF AKT LAXCACE OK ABTE, TBZ VSE OF THE CltCCKC AXD

5 LATtSE FEETE KIGBT BE BROCGHT INTO OCIt TtTLGAII POESI^ AXD WITH GOOD GRACE U<OL*GB.

Now oeucTtbclessc albea we b«K before aUedged that our vnlpr Smxsm EKgUsk ^fantting most vpoa wonSes tmmasamUt, xaA little vpon pafyaBmUa, doth hardly

i« admit the vse of those fine inoented fttte of the Greeks & Latines, and that for the most part wise aad gntie OKn doe nalufally mislike with all sodalne innouations, specially of lawcs (and this the law of our auocient Eitglish Poesiel, and therefore lately before we imputed it to a nice &

■5 scfaolasticall curiositie tn such makers as haue sought to bring into our ^njlgar Poesie some of the auncient feete, to wit the Daciile into \~eises exameUrs, as he that trans- lated certaine bookes of VirgUs Eneydos in such measures & not vncommendably— if 1 should now say othcn\'ise, it

so would make me seeme contradictorie to my seife : jtt for the infonnation of our yong makers, and pleasure of all others who be delighted in noueltie, and to th'intcnt we may not seenie by ignorance or ouersight to omit any point of subtillitie, materiall or necessarie to our vulgar

as arte, we will in this present chapter & by our own idle obseruations shew how one may easily and commodiously lead all those feete of the auncients into our vulgar langage ; and if mens eares were not perchaunce to daintie, or their iudgementes ouer partiall, would peraduenture nothing at

30 all misbecome our arte, but make in our mcetrcs a more

pleasant numerositie then now is. Thus farre therefore

iL we will aduenture and not beyond, to th'intcnt to shew

^^ some singularitie in our arte that euery man hath not

r

ii8 George Puttenham

heretofore obserued, and {her maiesty good liking always had) whether we make the common readers to laugh or to lowre, all is a matter, since our intent is not so exactUe to prosecute the purpose, nor so earnestly, as to thinke it should by authority of our owne iudgement be generally 5 applauded at to the discredit of our forefathers maner of vulgar Poesie, or to the alteration or peraduenture totall destruction of the same, which could not stand with any good discretion or curtesie in vs to attempt; but thus much I say, that by some leasurable trauell it were no 10 hard matter to induce all their auncient feete into vse with vs, and that it should proue very agreable to the eare and well according with our ordinary times and pronunciation, which no man could then iustly mislike, and that is to allow euery word polisillable one long time of necessitie, 15 ■ which should be where his sharpe accent falls in our owne ydiome most aptly and naturally, wherein we would not follow the licence of the Greeks and Latines, who made not their sharpe accent any necessary prolongation of their times, but vsed such sillable sometimes long, some- ao times short, at their pleasure; the other sillables of any word where the sharpe accent fell not to be accompted of such time and quantitie as his ortographiev^oxAA best beare, hauing regard to himselfe or to his next neighbour word bounding him on either side, namely to the smoothnes 35 & hardnesse of the sillable in his vtterance, which is occa- sioned altogether by his orlograpkie & scituation ; as in this word ddyfy the first sillable for his vsuall and sharpe accentes sake to be alwayes long, the second for his flat accents sake to be alwayes short, and the rather for his 30 ortographic, bycause if he goe before another word com- mencing with a vowell not letting him to be eclipsed, his vtt'^rance is easie & currant ; in this trissillable daiinglrous th J first to be long, th'other two short for the same causes ; in this word dangirousnesse the first & last to be both 35

i

1

Of Proportion 1 19

long, bycause Ihey receiue both of them the sharpe accent, and the two middlemost to be short ; in these words renxedU & retiiedilesse the time to follow also the accent, so as if it please better to set the sharpe accent vpon re then vpon 5 dye that Billable should be made long and e conucrso ; but in this word remedilesse, bycause many like better to accent the siilable me then the Billable les, therfore I leaue him for a common siilable to be able to receiue both a long

^a^d a short time as occasion shall serue. The like law ^^^ I set in these wordes reuocable, recoticrable, trreuocabte, ^^H irrecouerabk, for sometime it sounds better to say retio ^^^k cable then re uocable, recouer able tlien recouer able : for ^^^ this one thing ye must alwayes marke that if your time fall either by reason of his sharpe accent or otherwise

IS vpon the penultima, ye shal fiiide many other words to rime with him, bycause such terminations are not geazon, but if the long lime fall vpon the antepettuUima ye shall not finde many wordes to match him in his termination, which is the cause of his concord or rime, but if you

30 would let your long time by his sharpe accent fall aboue the aniepenultima, as to say couerable, ye shall seldome or perchance neuer find one to make vp rime with him, vnlesse it be badly and by abuse ; and therefore in all such long polisillabks ye doe commonly giue two sharpe

as accents, and thereby reduce him into two feete, as in this word rhnii nerdtion which makes a couple of good daclils, and in this word contribution which makes a good spondeus and a good dacHIl, and in this word recapituladon it makes two daclills and a siilable ouerplus to annexe to the word

30 precedent to heipe peece vp another foote. But for wordes monosillables (as be most of ours), because in pronouncing them they do of necessitie retaine a sharpe accent, ye may iustly allow them to be all long if they will so best serue

tyour tu'rne, and, if they be tailed one to another, or th'one ^^^B to a dissillable or polyssillable, ye ought to allow their ^^^^

I20 George Puttenliam

time that best semes your purpose and pleaseth your eare most, and truliest aunsweres the nature of the ortographie, in which I would as neare as 1 could obserue and keepe the lawes of the Greeke and Latine versifiers, that is to prolong the sillable which is written with double con- s sonants or by dipthong or with single consonants that run hard and harshly vpon the toung, and to shorten all Billables that stand vpon vowels, if there were no cause of elision, and single consonants & such of them as are most flowing and slipper vpon the toung, as «, r, l,d,l; and for lo this purpose to take away all aspirations, and many times the last consonant of a word, as the Latine Poetes vsed to do, specially Lucretius and Etinius, as to say finibu for finibus ; and so would not 1 stick to say thus delite for delight, hye for high, and such like, & doth nothing at all 15 impugne the rule I gaue before against the wresting of wordes by false ortographie to make vp rime, which may not be falsified. But this omission of letters in the middest of a meetre to make him the more slipper helpes the nunierositie and hinders not the rime. But generally so the shortning or prolonging of the nwHosiltables dependes much vpon the nature of their ortographie, which the Latin Grammariens call the rule of position ; as for example, if I shall say thus.

Not manie dayis past. Twentie dayes after. =5

This makes a good dactill and a good spondeus, but if ye turne them backward it would not do so, as

Many dayes, not past. And the distick made all of monosillables :

But none Qf us true men and free, 30

Could finde so great good lucke as he. Which words serue well lo make the verse all spondiacke or iambicke, but not in daclil, as other words or the same

i

Of Proportion

otherwise placed would do, f«r it vttn an iU-&uored daclH to say.

But nSne df, us Sll trSwe, Therefore, whensoeuer your words will not nuke a 5 smooth dactil, ye must alter them or their situations, or else turne them to other feete that may better beare their maner of sound and orthographie ; or, if the word be poiy- siUable, to deuide him, and to make him seme by peeces, that he could not do whole and entierly. And no doubt loby hlce consideration did the Greeke &. Latine versifiers fashion all their feete at the first to be of sundry times,

^and the selfe same sillable to be sometime long and some- time short, for the eares better satisfaction, as hath bene before remembred. Now also wheras I said before that our old Saxon English for his many tnonosillables did not naturally admit the vse of the ancient feete in our vulgar measures so aptly as in those languages which stood most vpon poll- sHiables, I sayd it in a sort truly, but now I must recant ao and confesse that our Norraane English which hath growen

» since William the Conquerour doth admit any of the auncient feete, by reason of the many polysillablcs, cuen to sixe and seauen in one word, which we at this day vse in our most ordinarie language ; and which corruption as hath bene occasioned chiefly by the peeuish affectation not of the Normans them selues, but of clerks and scholers or secretaries long since, who, not content with the vsual Normane or Saxon word, would conuert the very Latine and Greeke word into vulgar French, as to say innumer- 30 able for innombrable, reuocable, irreuocable, irradiation, depopulation, & such like, which are not natural! Normans nor yet French, but altered Latines, and without any imitation at all ; which therefore were long time despised

kfor inkehorne termes, and now be reputed the best Sc. most delicat of any other. Of which & many other causes of

1 4

r

122 George Putienkam

corruption of our speach we haue in another place more amply discoursed ; but by this meane we may at this day very well receiue the auncient feete nietricall oH\iG Greeks and Latines, sauing those that be superflous, as be all the feete aboue the trissillabk, which the old Grammarians S idly inuented and distinguisht byspeciall names, whereas in deede the same do stand compounded with the inferiour feete, and therefore some of them were called by the names of didacHlus, dispondeus, and distatnbus : all which feete, as I say, we may be allowed to vse with good discretion & lo precise choise of wordes and with the fauorable approba- tion of readers; and so shall our plat in this one point be larger and much surmount that which Statiihurst first tooke in hand by his exameters dactilicke and spondaicke in the translation of Virgills Eneidos, and such as fqr 'S a great number of them my stomacke can hardly digest for the ill shapen sound of many of his wordes polisillabte, and also his copulation of monosillables supplying the quanlitie of a trissillabk to his intent. And right so in promoting this deuise of ours, being (I feare me) much so more nyce and affected, and therefore more misliked then his, we are to bespeake fauour, first of the delicate eares, then of the rigorous and seuere dispositions, lastly to craue pardon of the learned &l auncient makers in our vulgar; for if we should seeke in euery point to egall as our speach with the Greeke and Latin in their metricall obseruations it could not possible be by vs perfourmed, because their sillables came to be timed some of them long, some of them short, not by reason of any euident or apparant cause in writing or sounde remaining vpon 30 one more then another, for many times they shortned the sillable of sharpe accent and made long that of the flat, & therefore we must needes say it was in many of their wordes done by preelection in the first Poetes, not hauing regard altogether to the ortograpkie and hardnesse or 35

Of Proportion

I

softnesse of a sillable, consonant, vowell, or dipthong, at their pleasure, Or as it fell out t so as he that first in a verse this word Penelope, which might be Homer some other of his antiquitie, where he made pi in both 5 places long and m and lb short, he might haiie made them otherwise and with as good reason, nothing in the world appearing that might moue them to make such preelection more in th'one sillable tiien in the other, for pe, tie, and lo being Billables vocals be egally smoth and currant vpon o the toung, and might beare aswel the long as the short time, but it pleased the Poet otherwise : so he that first shortned ca in this word cano, and made long Iro in Iroia, and o in oris, might haue aswell done the contrary, but because he that first put them into a verse found, as 5 it is to be supposed, a more sweetnesse in his owne eare to haue them so tymcd, therefore all other Poets who followed were fayne to doe the like, which made that Virgill, who came many yeares after the first reception of wordes in their seuerall times, was driuen of necessitie

3o to accept them in such quantities as they were left him, and therefore said,

art}ia ui rumque ca no Iro te qui primus ab oris.

Neither truely doe I see any other reason in that

lawe (though in other rules of shortning and prolonging

95 a sillable there may be reason) but that it stands vpon bare tradition. Such as the Cabalisis auouch in their niysticall constructions Theologicall and others, saying that they receaued the same from hand to hand from the first parent Adam, Abraham, and others ; which I will giue

30 them leaue alone both to say and beleeue for me, thinking rather that they haue bene the idle occupations or per- chaunce the malitious and craftie constructions of the Talmudists and others of the Hebrue clerks, to bring

123 ^H

, but ^H [put ^H '.roT ^

Talmudists and others of the Hebrue clerks, to brmg j

^^L the world into admiration of their lawes and Religion, ^^H

124 George Puttenham

too late to admit a new inuention of feete and times that our forefathers neuer vsed nor neuer obserued till this day, either in their measures or in their pronuntiation, and perchaunce will seeme in vs a presumptuous part to attempt, considering also it would be hard to find many 3 men to like of one mans choise in the limitation of times and quantities of words, with which not one but euery eare is to be pleased and made a particular iudge, being most truly sayd that a multitude or comminaltie is hard to please and easie to offend ; and therefore I intend not 10 to proceed any further in this curiositie then to shew some small subtillitie that any other hath not yet done, and not by imitation but by obseruation, nor to th'intent to haue it put in execution in our vulgar Poesie, but to be pleasantly scanned vpon, as are all nouclties so friuolous and ridiculous 15 as it.

/chap. XIV.

A MOHE PARTICULAR DECLARATION OF THE METRICALL

FEETE OF THE ANCIENT POETS GREEKE AND LATINE, AND CHIEFLY OF THE FEETE OF TWO TIMES. ao

Their Grammarians made a great multitude of feete, I wot not to what huge number, and of so many sizes as their wordes were of length, namely sixe sizes ; whereas, in deede, the metricall feete are but twelue in number, wherof foure only be of two times, and eight of three 35 times, the rest compounds of the premised two sorts, euen as the Arithmetical! numbers aboue three are made of two and three. And if ye will know how many of these feete will be commodiously receiued with vs, I say all the whole twelue. For first for the foote sponHeus of two long times, 3° ye haue these English wordes mortthig, mtdmghl, mis- chaunce, and a number moe whose ortographie may direct your iudgement in this point : for your irocheus of a long

Of Proportion 125

and short, ye haue these wordes mamr, broken, taiett, bodti, member, and a great many moe, if their last sillables abut not vpon the consonant in the beginning of another word, and in these, whether they do abut or no, witlle,

5 dittU, sorriw, morrow, & such like, which end in a vowell, For your iambus of a short and a long, ye haue these wordes reslore, rSntorse, desire, endure, and a thousand besides. For your foote pirrichius or of two short silables, ye haue these words mdnie, money, penie, silie, and others

10 of that constitution or the like. For your feete of three times, and first your dactill, ye haue these wordes & a number moe, patience, temperance, womanhedd, idlttie, daungerous, dUetifuil, and others. For your molossus of all three long, ye haue a number of wordes also, and

15 specially most of your participles acttue, as persisting, despoiling, indenting, and such like in ortographie : for your anapestus of two short and a long, ye haue these words but not many moe, as manifold, monilesse, remanent, holinesse. For your foote tribraccbus of all three short, ye

ao haue very few trtssillables, because the sharpe accent will always make one of them long by pronunciation, which els would be by ortographie short, as merily, minion, & such like. For your foote bacchius of a short & two long, ye haue these and the like words trtssillables, lamenting, re-

35 questing, renouncing, repentance, enHrlng. For your foote antibacckius of two long and a short, ye haue these wordes, fdrsdken, impitgned, and others many. For your amphi- macer, that is a long, a short, and a long, ye haue these wordes and many moe, excellent, tminent, and specially such

30 as be proper names of persons or townes or other things,

and namely Welsh wordes. For your foote ampkibracckus

of a short, a long, and a short, ye haue these wordes and

many like to these, resisted, deligkl/Ull, repnsall, inaiinler,

^L indmUl. So as for want of English wordes, if your eare

^^p5 be not to daintie and your rules to precise, ye neede not

1

4

i

i

126 George Puttenkam

be without the metricall feete of the ancient Poets such as be most pertinent and not superfluous. This is (ye will perchaunce say) ray singular opinion : then ye shall see how well I can maintaine it. First, the quantitie of a word comes either by preelection, without reason or force as s hath bene alledged, and as the auncient Greekes and Latines did in many wordes, but not in all ; or by election, with reason as they did in some, and not a few. And a sound is drawen at length either by the infirmitie of the toung, because the word or sillable is of such letters as m hangs long in the palate or lippes ere he will come forth, or because he is accented and tuned liier and sharper then another, whereby he somewhat obscureth the other sillables in the same word that be not accented so high — in both these cases we will establish our sillable long; 15 contrariwise, the shortning of a sillable is when his sounde or accent happens to be heauy and flat, that is to fall away speedily and as it were inaudible, or when he is made of such letters as be by nature slipper & voluble and smoothly passe from the mouth. And the vowell is alwayes more =0 easily deliuered then the consonant; and of consonants the liquide more then the mute, &: a single consonant more then a double, and one more then twayne coupled together : all which points were obserued by the Greekes and Latines, and allowed for maximes in versifying. Now =5 if ye will examine these foure bissillables, remnant, remdine, render, renel, for an example by which ye may make a generall rule, and ye shall finde that they aunswere our first resolution. First in remnant, rent, bearing the sharpe accent and bauing his consonant abbut vpon another, 30 soundes long. The sillable nant being written with two consonants must needs be accompted the same, besides that natil by his Latin originall is long, viz. remanens. Take this word remaine : because the last sillable beares the sharpe accent, he is long in the eare, and re, being the 35

as » ah* At .^taa^K Aid becane 1^ be not vrtttM

widi a^haJ orkKA cnaoiHb^ I do aOow tbtn b«lh

fir Aart dUle% ar ■» W vaed far cooMDMav MConMni M

Oev daotiv aad Hkc with otho- words ahaH bt. Altd

s« I kaae WMcd to yoa birt andr fcure wordl ^ M

midr, a> aa^^fad <m« by ^geM obacnMion feun

bBdredV^aA Bat of afl yoor wonfa ll>wW>l th«

Bwat part niMi Aj do make the (bole /awim many tK«

Trmhau, fc«cr ife Sjtoidraj. fewest of all the PirrkUtx.

'uB the shaipe accent (if )T follow ihe rulf* \)t

; as we haue presupposed) doth rnnke a ll)l«

oddes: aad tc shall Bnd verses made all of wtiiw<limi<m«^

and do vet? well, but lightly they be /«n*An4»^ byckUat tbr

the more pait the accent falles shsrpe vpon cwry BKOntl

•s wofd nuber then contrariwise, as this of Str TlhoMtM Wtlikt

I node n6 peace ind yCt mlc wSrre la dOnt)

I ieare and hope, and biirne and freeao llkt Ittt

And some verses where the sharpe accent fnllM vpon

the first and third, and so make the verse wholly 7H>

30 dtaicke, as thus,

Worke not, no nor wish thy friemi or focn hnrinp; Try, but trust not all that speake thro io falrr, ^m And somexefses made of motiosilliiNrs mid AiW/itWn B enterl: ' th'Ep-'"

128 George Puttenham

When raging loue with extreme paine. And this,

A fairer beast of fresher hue beheld I neuer none. And some verses made all of bissittabks, and others all of trissillabks, and others of polisillables egally increasing 5 and of diuers quantities and sundry situations, as in this of our owne, made to daunt the insolence of a beautifull woman,

Brittle beauty, blossome daily fading,

Morne, noone, and eue, in age and eke in eld, lo

Dangerous disdainefull, pleasantly perswading,

Easie to gripe but combrous to weld.

For slender bottome hard and heauy lading,

Gay for a while, but little while durable,

Suspicious, incertaine, irreuocable, 15

0 since tbou art by triall not to trust,

Wisedome it is, and it is also iust

To sound the stemme before the tree be feld,

That is, since death will driue vs all to dust.

To leaue thy loue ere that we be compeld. 30

In which ye haue your first verse all of bissUlables and of the foot Irocheus ; the second alt of nionosiilables, and all of the foote iambus; the third all of trissillabhs, and all of the foote daclilus; your fourth of one bissillabte, and two mottosillables interlarded ; the fif\ of one monosillable and as two btssillables enterlaced ; and the rest of other sortes and scituations, some by degrees encreasing, some diminish- ing: which example I haue set downe to let you perceiue what pleasant numerosity in the measure and disposition of your words in a meetre may be contriued by curious 30 wits : & these with other like were the obseruations of the Greeke and Latine versifiers.

Of Proportion

I OF YOUR FEET OF THREE TIMES, ASD FIRST OF THE V' DACTIL.

Your feete of three times by prescription oi the Latine 5 Graramariens are of eight sundry proportions, for some notable difference appearing in euery sillable of three falling in a word of that size : but because aboue the attlepenultima there was (among the Lattnes) none accent audible in any long word, therfore to deuise any foote of 10 longer measure then of three times was to them but super* fluous, because all aboue the number of three are but compounded of their inferiours. Omitting therefore to speake of these larger feete, we say that of all your fcete of three times the Dacltll is most vsuall and fit for our 15 vulgar meeter, & most agreeable to the eare, specially if ye oueriade not your verse with too many of them, but here and there enterlace a Iambus or some other foote of two times to giue him grauitie and stay, as in this quadrein Trimeter or of three measures. o Render Sgaine mle llb^rtle,

and s6l your captlue free. Gl5rfoQs IS th£ victfirte CflnqugrCurs use with lenltle.

Where ye see euery verse is all of a measure, and yet

05 vnegall in number of sillables ; for the second verse is but

of sijce sillables, where the rest are of eight But the

reason is for that in three of the same verses are two

L DactUs a peece, which abridge two sillables in euery verse,

H and so maketh the longest euen with the shortest. Ye

H yt may note besides by the first verse, how much better some

H bissiUabU becommeth to peece out an other longer foote

■ then another word doth ; for in place of render if ye bad

I

J

i

130 George Puttenham

sayd restore, it had marred the Dactil and of necessitie driuen him out at length to be a verse Iambic of foure feete, because render is naturally a Trocheus & makes the first two times of a Dactil, Restore is naturally a Iambus, & in this place could not possibly haue made a pleasant 5 Dactil.

Now, againe, if ye will say to me that these two words libertie and conquerours be not precise Dadils by the Latine rule, so much will I confesse to, but since they go currant inough vpon the tongue, and be so vsually 10 pronounced, they may passe wel inough for Dadils in our vulgar meeters ; & that is inough for me, seeking but to fashion an art, & not to finish it: which time only & custom haue authoritie to do, specially in all cases of language, as the Poet hath wittily remembred in this verse, 15

si volet usus,

Quern penes arbiirtum est i' vis 4' fomta loquendi.

The Earle of Surrey vpon the death of Sir Thomas

IViat made among other this verse Pentameter and of ten

sillables, ao

What holy graue ? alas, what sepulcher ? But if I had the making of him, he should haue bene of eleuen sillables and kept his measure of fiue still, and would so haue runne more pleasantly a great deale ; for as he is now, though he be euen, he seemes odde and =5 defectiue, for not well obseruing the natural accent of euery word ; and this would haue bene soone holpen by inserting one tnonasillable in the middle of the verse, and drawing another sillable in the beginning into a Dactil, this word holy being a good Pirrichius and very well 30 seruing the turne, thus,

What hSIIe graue ? & l5s, what fit sSpuIcher ? Which verse if ye peruse throughout, ye shall finde him

i

^^^^^i Of Proportion 131 ^^|

^H after the first DacHli^ Trochaick & not Iambic, nor of any ^^^|

^f other foot of two times. But perchance if ye would seeme ^^^|

yet more curious, in place of these foure Trocheus ye might ■

induce other feete of three times, as to make the three j

5 sillables next following the Dactilthe foote Ampkimacer, the ■

last word sepulcher the foote Ampkibracus, leauing the other ^^Ml

midle word for a Iambus thus, ^^H

WhSt hfilte graue? S lis, whst fit s^pulchSr? ^H^

If ye aske me further why I make what first long & after '

10 short in one verse, to that I satisfied you before, that it is by reason of his accent sharpe in one place and flat in another, being a common tnonosillable, that is apt to receiue either accent, & so in the first place receiuing aptly the sharpe accent he is made long ; afterward receiuing the

15 flat accent more aptly then the sharpe, because the sillable precedent las vtterly distaines him, he is made short & not long, & that with very good melodie ; but to haue giuen him the sharpe accent & plucked it from the sillable las it had bene to any mans eare a great discord : for euermore

so this word aids is accented vpon the last, & that lowdly & notoriously as appeareth by all our exclamations vsed vnder that terme. The same Earle of Surrey & Sir Thomas

iiVyat, the first reformers & polishers of our vulgar Poesie, much affecting the stile and measures of the Italian Petrarcha, vsed the foote dacHl very often but not many in one verse, as in these,

kFijll m5n1e that in presence of thy liuelte h6d, Shed Caesars teares vpon Pomp^ifls hSd. Th'enSmle to life destroi er of all kinde. If 5m6 rous faith in an hart vn fayned. Myne old deere fnf my my froward master. The fori ous gone in his most ra ging ire. And many moe which if ye would not allow for Daclils the verse would halt, vnlesse ye would seeme to heipe it

132 George Puttenham

contracting a sillabie by vertue of the figure Syturesis, which I thinke was neuer their meaning, nor in deede would haue bred any pleasure lo the eare, but hindred the flowing of the verse. Howsoeuer ye take it, the Dactil is commendable inough in our vulgar meetres, but 5 most plausible of all when he is sounded vpon the stage, as in these comicall verses shewing how well it becommeth all noble men and great personages to be temperat and modest, yea more then any meaner man, thus :

Let n6 n6billHe, riches, 6r heritfige, lo

Honfiur, 6r empire, Or eSrthlle ddminl6n Breed In y6ur head 3nie peeuish dpinlOn That y6 miy sSftr &uouch Snle outrage.

And in this distique taxing the Prelate symoniake, standing all vpon perfect DacHls, 15

N5w manie ble money pflrufiy prSmOtlfln, For mony mooues any hart to deuotion.

But this aduertisement 1 will giue you withall, that if ye vse too many Daclils together ye make your musike too light and of no solemne grauitie such as the amorous ao Elegies in court naturally require, being alwaies either very dolefull or passionate as the affections of loue enforce, in which busines ye must make your choise of very few words dadilique, or them that ye can not refuse, to dis- solue and breake them into other feete by such meanes as a$ it shall be taught hereafter: but chiefly in your courtly ditties take heede ye vse not these maner of long poli- sillables, and specially that ye finish not your verse with them, as retribution, restifulion, remuneration, recapitulation, and such like : for they smatch more the schoole of common 30 players than of any delicate Poet, Lyricke or Ekgiacke.

J

Of Proportion

or ALL YOUR OTHER FEETE OF THREE TIMES, AND HOW WELL THEY WOULD FASHION A MEETRE IN OUR VULGAR.

All your other feete of three times I find no vse of them 5 in our vulgar meeters nor no sweetenes at all, and yet words inough to serue their proportions. So as though they haue not hitherto bene made artificiall, yet nowe by more curious obseruation they might be, since all artes grew first by obseruation of natures proceedings and

lo custome. And first your Molossus, being of all three long, iaeuidently discouered by this word permttiing; the Anapestus, of two short and a long, by this word furious, if the next word beginne with a consonant; the foote Bacchius, of a short and two long, by this word resislance ;

15 the foote /lntibac[c]fitus, of two long [and] a short, by this word conquering; the foote Ampkimacer, of a long a short & along, by this word conquering; the foote A tnpktbracfius, of a short a long and a short, by this word remember, if a vowell follow. The foote Tribrachus, of three short

ao times, is very hard to be made by any of our IrisstUabUs, vnles they be compounded of the smoothest sort of con- sonants or siiiables vocals, or of three smooth monosiilables, or of some peece of a long polysillable, & after that sort we may with wresting of words shape the foot Tribrachus

■5 rather by vsurpation then by rule, which neuertheles is allowed in euery primitiue arte Sc inuention : & so it was by the Greekes and Latines in their first versifying, as if a rule should be set downe that from henceforth these words should be counted al Tribrachus, enemte, remetHe,

30 splines, mohiles, peniles, crueSle, & such like, or a peece of this long word recouerdble, innuntirable, readilie, and others.

kOf all which manner of apt wordes to make these stranger feet of three times which go not so currant with our eare

I

I

d

134 George Puttenham

as the Dactil, the maker should haue a good iudgement to know them by their manner of orthographic and by their accent which seme most fitly for euery foote, or else he shoulde haue alwaies a little calender of them apart to vse readily when he shall neede them. But because in very 5 truth I thinke them but vaine Si superstitious obseruations nothing at all furthering the pleasant melody of our English meeter, 1 leaue to speake any more of them, and rather wish the continuance of our old maner of Poesie, scanning our verse by sillables rather than by feete, and vsing most 10 commonly the word lambique & sometime the Trochaike, which ye shall disceme by their accents, and now and then a DacUll, keeping precisely our symphony or rime without any other mincing measures, which an idle inuentiue head could easily deuise, as the former examples teach. 15

or YOUR VERSES PERFECT AND DEFECTIUE, AND THAT WHICH THE GRAECIANS CALLED THE HALFE FOOTE.

The Greekes and Latines vsed verses in the odde sillable of two sortes, which they called Cataleclicke and ac Acttlalecticke, that is odde vnder and odde ouer the iust measure of their verse, & we in our vulgar flnde many of the like, and specially in the rimes of Sir Thomas Wiat, strained perchaunce out of their originall made first by Francis Pelrarcka : as these, a;

Like vnto these immeasurable mountaines, So is my painefull life the burden of ire : For hie be they, and hie is my desire, And I of teares and they are full of fountaines.

Where in your first, second, and fourth verse ye may s find a Billable superfluous, and though in the first ye will

I

Of Proportion 135

seeme to heipe it by drawing these three sillables, tm me s& into a Dactil, in the rest it can not be so excused ; wherefore we must thinke he did it of purpose, by the odde Billable to giue greater grace to his meelre ; and we finde in our old 5 rimes this odde sillable, sometime placed in the beginning and sometimes in the middle of a verse, and is allowed to go alone &c to hang to any other sillable. But this odde sillable in our meetres is not the halfe foote as the Greekes and Latines vsed him in their verses, and called such

to measure penlimimeris and eptamimeris, but rather is that which they called the calaleclik or maymed verse. Their hemimeris or halfe foote serued not by licence Poeticall or necessitie of words but to bewtifle and exornate the verse by placing one such halfe foote in the middle Cesure,

13 & one other in the end of the verse, as they vsed all their pentameters elegiack, and not by coupling them together, but by accompt to make their verse of a iust measure and not defectiue or superflous : our odde sillable is not altogether of that nature, but is in a maner drowned and

ao supprest by the flat accent, and shrinks away as it were inaudible, and by that meane the odde verSe comes almost to be an euen in euery mans hearing. The halfe foote of the auncients was reserued purposely to an vse, and there- fore they gaue such odde sillable, wheresoeuer he fell, the

BS sharper accent, and made by him a notorious pause as in this pentameter,

Nil mi hi rlscribds attamen ipse ve ni.

Which in all make fiue whole feete, or the verse Penta- meter. We in our vulgar haue not the vse of the like 30 halfe foote.

^ J

136 George Puttenham

CHAP. XVIII.

OF THE BREAKING YOUR BISSILLABLES AND POLYSILLABLES, AND WHEN IT IS TO BE VSED.

But whether ye suffer your sillable to receiue his quantitie by his accent, or by his ortography, or whether 5 ye keepe your btssillable whole, or whether ye breake him, all is one to his quantitie, and his time will appeare the selfe same still, and ought not to be altered by our makers, vnlesse it be when such sillable is allowed to be common and to receiue any of both times, as in the dimeter, made 10 of two sillables entier,

Extreame dfislre. The first is a good spondeus, the second a good iambus; and if the same wordes be broken thus it is not so pleasant, 15

In ex treame d6 sire.

And yet the first makes a iambus, and the second a irockeus, ech sillable retayning still his former quantities.

And alwaies ye must haue regard to the sweetenes of the meetre, so as if your vford polysHiable would not sound so pleasantly whole, ye should for the nonce breake him, which ye may easily doo by inserting here and there one monosillable among your polysillables, or by chaunging your word into another place then where he soundes vn- pleasantly, and, by breaking, turne a trocheus to a iambus, 95 or contrariwise, as thus,

HollGw valieis under hifist mountaJnes; Cradle cliffes bring foSrth th6 fairfist fountalnes. These verses be Irockaik, and in mine eare not so sweete and harmonicall as the iambicque, thus, 30

Thg hollSwst vals lie under hiSst mSuntaines ;

The crSggJst clifs bring forth the falrfist fountaines.

Of Proportion 137 ■

All which verses bee now become iambicque by breaking the first bissillables, and yet alters not their quantities though the feete be altered : and thus,

Restlesse is the heart in his desires, 5 Rauing after that reason doth denie,

Which being turned thus makes a new harmonie, The restlesse heart renues his old desires, Ay rauing after that reason doth it deny. And following this obseruation, your meetres being JO builded with polystllabks will fall diuersly out, that is some to be spandaick, some iambick, others dacHHck, others irochakk, and of one mingled with another, as in this verse,

Heaule Is the burden of Princes ire. 15 The verse is trockaick, but being altered thus is iam- bicque,

Fflll hEauIe is thg paise 6f Princfs ire.

And as Sir Thomas Wiat song in a verse wholly trochatck, because the wordes do best shape to that foote by their ao naturall accent, thus.

Farewell loue Snd all thle lawes Kr eu6r. And in this ditty of th'Erle of Surries, passing sweete and harmonicall, all be Iambick,

When raging loue with extreme paine a5 So cruelly doth straine my hart,

And that the teares like fluds of raine Bear witnesse of my wofull smart. Which beyng disposed otherwise or not broken would proue all trockaick, but nothing pleasant. 30 Now furthermore ye are to note that a1 your motio^llabks may receiue the sharp accent, but not so aptly one as another, as in this verse where they serue well to make him iambicque, but not trochatck,

es

i

'■■4

d

I

138 George Puttenham

Gdd graunt this peace m^y long £ndure, where the sharpe accent falles more tunably vpon graunt, peace, long, dure, then it would by conuersion, as to accent them thus,

God graQnt — this peSce — may 16ng — endure, 5

And yet if ye wUI aske me the reason, 1 can not tell it, but that it shapes so to myne eare, and as I thinke to euery other mans. And in this meeter where ye haue whole words bissillable vnbroken, that maintaine (by reason of their accent) sundry feete, yet going one with another be 10 very harmonicall.

Where ye see one to be a Trocheus another the Iambus, and so entermingled not by election but by constraint of their seuerall accents, which ought not to be altred, yet comes it to passe that many times ye must of necessitie 15 alter the accent of a Billable, and put him from his naturall place, and then one sillable of a word polysillable, or one word moHosillable, will abide to be made sometimes long, sometimes short; as in this quadreyne of ours playd in a mery moode, ao

Geue m6 mine dwne and wh^n 1 d6 desire, Geue others theirs, and nothing that is mine, Ndr glue me thdt wherto all men aspire Then neither gold, nor faire women, nor wine.

Where in your first verse these two words, giue and me, 35 are accented one high, th'other low ; in the third verse the same words are accented contrary : and the reason of this exchange is manifest, because the maker playes with these two clauses of sundry relations, giue me and giue others, so as the monosiltable me, being respectiue to the word others, 30 and inferring a subtilitie or wittie implication, ought not to haue the same accent as when he hath no such respect ; as in this distik of ours,

Of Proportion

Proue mft (Madame) ere ye reprSue ; Meeke minds should excQse not acc&se.

In which verse ye see this word reprooite, the sillablc prooue alters his sharpe accent into a flat, for naturally it

5 is long in all his singles and compoundes reprodue, approbue, disprodue, & so is the sillable cuse in excuse, accuse, recuse, yet in these verses by reason one of them doth as it were nicke another, and haue a certaine extraordinary sence with all, it behoueth to remoue the sharpe accents from

lo whence they are most natural), to place them where the nicke may be more expresly discouered ; and therefore in this verse where no such implication is, nor no relation, it 13 otherwise, as thus,

If ye rfprSue my constancie,

'5 I will excuse you curtesly.

For in this word reprodue, because there is no extra- ordinary sence to be inferred, he keepelh his sharpe accent vpon the siilable protiue, but in the former verses, because they seeme to encounter ech other, they do thereby merite

ao an audible and pleasant alteration of their accents in those Billables that cause the subtiltie. Of these maner of nice- tees ye shal finde in many places of our booke, but specially where we treate of ornament, vnto which we referre you, sauing that we thought good to set down one

as example more to solace your mindes with mirth after all these schoiasticall preceptes, which can not but bring with them (specially to Courtiers) much tediousnesse, and so to end. In our Comedte intituled Ginecocralta the king was supposed to be a person very amorous and effeminate, and

30 therefore most ruled his ordinary affaires by the aduise of women, either for the loue he bare to their persons or liking he had to their pleasant ready witts and vtterance. Comes me to the Court one Polemon, an honest plaine man of the country, but rich ; and, hauing a suite to the

1

140 George Puttenhant

king, met by chaunce with one Philino, a louer of wine and a merry companion in Court, and praied him in that he was a stranger that he would vouchsafe to tell him which way he were best to worke to get his suite, and who were most in credit and fauour about the king, that he might 5 seeke to them to furder his attempt, Philino, perceyuing the plainnesse of the man, and that there would be some good done with him, told Polemon that if he would well consider him for his labor he would bring him where he should know the truth of all his demaundes by the sentence 10 of the Oracle, Polemon gaue him twentie crownes ; Philino brings him into a place where behind an arras cloth hee himselfe spake in manner of an Oracle in these meeters, for so did all the Sybils and sothsaiers in old times giue their answers. 15

Your best way to worke, and marke my words well,

Not money; nor many;

Nor any; but any;

Not weemen; but weemen beare the bell.

Polemon wist not what to make of this doubtful speach, &, ao not being lawfull to importune the oracle more then once in one matter, conceyued in his head the pleasanter con- struction, and stacke to it: and hauing at home a fayre young damsell of eighteene yeares old to his daughter, that could very well behaue her selfe in countenance & also 35 in her language, apparelled her as gay as he could, and brought her to the Court, where Philino, harkning daily after the euent of this matter, met him, and recommended his daughter to the Lords, who perceiuing her great beauty and other good parts, brought her to the King, to whom 30 she exhibited her fathers supplication, and found so great fauour in his eye, as without any long delay she obtained her sute at his hands. Polemon by the diligent soUiciting of his daughter wanne his purpose : Philino gat a good

Of Proportion

141

H^ reward and vaed the batter so, as, howsoeuer the oracle

V had bene construed, he could not haue receiued blame nor

discredit by the successe, for euery waies it would haue

proued true, whether Polemans daughter had obtayned the

5 sute, or not obtained it. And the subtiltie lay inthe

I accent and Ortographie of these two wordes any and weemen, for any being deuided sounds a nie or neere person to the king, and uieemen being diuided soundes wee men, and not weenten, and so by this meane Philino loserued all tumes and shifted himselfe from blame; not vnlike the tale of the Rattlemouse who in the warres pro- claimed betweene the foure footed beasts and the birdes, beyng sent for by the Lyon to be at his musters, excused himselfe for that he was a foule and flew with winges ; IS and beyng sent for by the Eagle to seme him, sayd that he was a foure footed beast ; and by that craftie cauill escaped the danger of the warres, and shunned the seruice of both ^ Princes, and euer since sate at home by the fires side, ^L eating vp the poore husbandmans baken, halfe lost for ^B so lacke of a good huswifes looking too.

A

THE THIRD BOOKE OF ORNAMENT

OF ORNAMENT POETICALL.

AS no doubt the good proportion of any thing doth 5 ■^ gretly adome and comniend it, and right so our late remetnbred proportions doe to our vulgar Poesie, so is there yet requisite to the perfection of this arte another maner of exomation, which resteth in the fashioning of our makers language and stile, to such purpose as it may 10 [delight and allure as well the mynde as the eare of the ^ hearers with a certaine noueltie and strange maner of conueyance, disguising it no litle from the ordinary and accustomed ; neuerthelesse making it nothing the more vnseemely or misbecomming, but rather decenter and 15 Jmore agreable to any ciuill eare and vnderstanding. And as we see in these great Madames of honour, be they for personage or otherwise neuer so comely and bewtifull, yet if they want their courtly habillements or at leastwise such other apparell as custome and ciuilitie haue ordained to so couer their naked bodies, would be halfe ashamed or greatly out of countenaunce to be seen in that sort, and perchance do then thinke themselues more amiable in euery mans eye when they be in their richest attire, suppose of silkes or tyssewes & costly embroderies, then 05 when they go in cloth or in any other plaine and simple apparell ; euen so cannot our vulgar Poesie shew it selfe either gallant or gorgious, if any lymme be left naked and bare and not clad in his kindly clothes and coulours, such as may conuey them somwhat out of sight, that is from 30

I

I

Of Ornament 143

the common coarse of ordinarj* speach and capacide of the vulgar iudgement, and yet being arti£cially handled roust needes ye!d it mudi more bewtie and commenda> tion. This ornament we speake of is giucn to it by figures 5 and figuratiue speaches, which be the flowers, as it were, and coulours that a Poet setteth vpon his language of arte, as the embroderer doth his stone and perle or passements of gold vpon the stuffe of a Princely garment, or as th'excellent painter bestoweth the rich Orient coulours

10 vpon his table of pourtraite : so neuerthelesse as if the same coulours in our arte of Poesie (as well as in those other mechanicall artes) be not well tempered, or not well layd, or be vsed in excesse, or neuer so litle disordered or misplaced, they not onely giue it no maner of grace at i'pJ^

IS all, but rather do disfigure the stuSe and spill the whole workmanship, taking away all bewtie and good liking from it, no lesse then if the crimson tainte, which should be laid vpon a Ladies lips, or right in the center of her cheekes, should by some ouersight or mishap be applied to her

"o forhead or chinne, it would make (ye would say) but a veiy ridiculous bewtie; wherfore the chief prayse and cunning of our Poet is in the discreel vsing^of his figures, as the skilfull painters is in the good conueyance of his coulours and shadowing traits of his pensill, with a delect-

•s able varietie, by all measure and iust proportion, and in places most aptly to be bestowed.

CHAP. II. how our writing and speaches publike ought to be figuratiue; and, if they be not, doe greatly dis- ss GRACE THE CAUSE AND PURPOSE OF THE SPEAKER AND WRITER.

But as it hath bene alwayes reputed a great fault to vse figuratiue speaches foolishly and indiscretly, so is it

144 George Puttenham

esteemed no lesse an imperfection in mans vtterance to haue none vse of tigure at all, specially in our writing and speaches publike, making them but as our ordinary taike, then which nothing can be more vnsauourie and farre from all ciuilitie. I remember in the first yeare of Queenes s Maries raigne a Knight of Yorkshire was chosen speaker of the Parliament, a good gentleman and wise in the affaires of his shire and not vnleamed in the lawes of the Realme, but as well for some lack of his teeth as for want of language nothing well spoken, which at that time to and businesse was most behooffuU for him to haue bene ; this man after he had made his Oration to the Queene, which ye know is of course to be done at the first assembly of both houses, a bencher of the Temple both well learned and very eloquent, returning from the Parliament house, 15 asked another gentleman, his frend, how he liked M. Speakers Oration: 'mary,' quoth th'other, 'me thinks I heard not a better alehouse tale told this seuen yeares.' This happened because the good old Knight made no difference betweene an Oration or publike speach to be 00 deliuered to th'eare of a Princes Maiestie and state Qf a Realme then he would haue done' of an/ordinary taleN to be told at his table in the countrey, wherein all men know the oddes is very great. And though graue and wise counsellours in their consultations doe not vse much as superfluous eloquence, and also in their iudiciall hearings do much mislike all scholasticall rhetoricks, yet in such a case as it may be {and as this Parliament was) if the Lord Chancelour of England or Archbishop^ of Canterbury himselfe wpre to speake, he ought to doe it^cunningly and 30

^ eloquently/which can not be without the, vse of figures :J and neuerthelesse none impeachment or'Tilemish to the

' ^grauitie of their persons or of the cause : wherein I report i^v^me to them that knew Sir Nicholifs Bacon, Lord keeper of ■'^ the great Scale, or the now Lor<^ Treasorer of England, as

\j . V" >^ , * \ >

Of Ornament 145

and haue bene conuersant with their speaches made in the Parliament house & Starrechamber. From whose llppes I haue scene to proceede more graue and natural! eloquence then from all the Oratours of Oxford or Cam-

5 bridge ; but all is as it is handled, and raaketh no matter whether the same eloquence be naturall to them or arti- ficial! {though I thinke rather naturall), yet were they knowen tobe Jearned and not vnskilfull of th'arte when they were yonger men. .Aryl as learning and arte teacheth

10 a schollar to speake, so doth it also teach a counsellour, and aswell an old man as a yong, and a man in authoritie aswell as a priuate person, and a pleader aswell as a preacher, euery man after his sort and calling as best becommeth : and that speach which becommeth one doth

15 not become another, for maners of speaches, some serue to work in excesse, some in mediocritie, some to graue purposes, some to light, some to be short and brief| some to be long, some to stirre vp affections, some to pacifie and appease them, and these common despisers of good

ao vtterance, which restelh altogether in figuratiue speaches, being well vsed whether it come by nature or by arte or by exercise, they be but certaine grosse ignorance, of whom ifis truly spoken sctenlia non kabei immicttm nisi ignorantem, I haue come to the Lord Keeper Sir Nicholas

S5 Bacon, & found him sitting in his gallery alone with the works of Quiniilian before him ; in deede he was a most eloquent man, and of rare learning and wisedome, as euer I knew England to breed, and one that ioyed as much in learned men and men of good witts. A Knight of the

30 Queenes priuie chamber once intreated a noble woman of the Court, being in great fauour about her Maiestie {to th'intent to remoue her from a certaine displeasure, which by sinister opinion she had conceiued against a gentleman his friend), that it would please her to heare

35 him speake in his own cause, & not to condemne him

J

I

146 George Puttenham

vpon his aduersaries report : ' God forbid,' said she, ' he is to wise for me to taike with ; let him goe and satisfie such a man, naming him.' 'Why,' quoth the Knight againe, ' had your Ladyship rather heare a man tatke like a foole or like a wise man ? ' This was because the Lady was a litle 5 perlierse, and not disposed to reforme her selfe by hearing t^ason; which none other can so well beate into the ■-'igrvor'ant head as the well spoken and eloquent man. And because I am so farre waded into this discourse of eloquence and figuratiue speaches, 1 will tell you what 10 hapned on a time, my selfe being present, when certaine Doctours of the ciuil law were heard in a litigious cause betwixt a man and his wife, before a great Magistrat who (as they can tell that knew him) was a man very well learned and graue, but somewhat sowre, and of no 15 plausible vtterance. The gentlemans chaunce was to say: ' my Lord the simple woman is not so much to blame as her lewde abbettours, who by violent perswasions haue lead her into this wilfulnesse.' Quoth the iudge, 'what neede such eloquent termes in this place.' The gentleman ao replied, 'doth your Lordship mislike the terme violent, Sc me thinkes I speake it to great purpose, for I am sure she would neuer haue done it but by force of perswasion, & if perswasions were not very violent, to the minde of man it could not haue wrought so strange an effect as we read as that it did once in JE^jfpt,' & would haue told the whole tale at large, if the Magistrate had not passed it ouer very pleasantly. Now to tell you the whole matter as the gentleman intended, thus it was. There came into jEgypt a notable Oratour, whose name was Hegesias, 30 who inueyed so much against the incommodities of this transitory life, & so highly commended death the dispatcher of all euils, as a great number of his hearers destroyed themselues, some with weapon, some with poyson, others by drowning and hanging themselues, to be rid out of this 35

J

^^^^V Of Ornament 147 ^^|

H vale of misery, in so much as it was feared least many moe ^^| ^f of the people would haue miscaried by occasion of his ^^^| perswasions, if king Plolome had not made a publicke pro- I

I

I

I

perswasions, if king Plolome had not made a publicke pro- clamation that the Oratour should auoyde the countrey 5 and no more be allowed to speake in any matter. Whether now perswasions may not be said violent and forcible to simple myndes in speciall, I referre it to all mens iudge- ments that heare the story. At least waies, 1 finde this opinion confirmed by a pretie deuise or embleme that

to Lucianus alleageth he saw in the pourtrail of Hercules within the Citie of Marseills in Prouence, where they had figured a lustie old man with a long chayne tyed by one end at his tong, by the other end at the peoples eares, who stood a farre of and seemed to be drawen to

15 him by the force of that chayne fastned to his tong, as who would say, by force of his perswasions. And to shew more plainly that eloquence is of great force and not (as many men thinke amisse) the propertJe and gift of yong men onely, but rather of old men, and a thing which

"o better" becommeth hory haires then beardlesse boyes, they seeme to ground it vpon this reason : age (say they and most truly) brings experience, experience bringeth wisedome, long life yeldes long vse and much exercise of speach, exercise and custome with wisedome make an

05 assured and volluble vtterance : so is it that old men more then any other sort speake mosf grauely, wisely, assuredly, and plausibly, which partes are all that can be required in perfite eloquence, and so in all deliberations of importance, where counsellours are allowed freely to opyne & shew

30 their conceits, good perswasion is no lesse requisite then speach it selfe ; for in great purposes to speake and not to be able or likely to perswade is a vayne thing. Now let

■•^1

^^ vs retume backe to say more of this Poeticall ornament, ^^J

L J

George Puttenham

I

^

HOW ORNAMENT POETICALL IS OF TWO SOBTES ACCORDING TO THE DOUBLE VERTUE AND EFFICACIE OF FIGURES,

This ornament then is of two sortes, one to satisfie 8c. 'delight th'eare onely by a goodly outward shew set vpon 5 ^\ the matter with wordes and speaches smothly and tupably^S' running,^ another by certaine intendments or sence of such-wordes & speaches inwardly working a stirre to the ivnde. That first qualitie the Greeks called Enargia, of this- word argos, because it geueth a glorious lustre apd lo light. This latter they called Energia, of ergon, because it" wrought with a strong and vertuous operation. And figure breedeth them both, some seruing to giue glosse onely to a language, some to geue it efficacie by sence ; and so by that meanes some of them serue th'eare onely, 15 some serue the conceit onely and not th'eare. There be of them also that serue both turnes as common seruitours appointed for th'one and th'other purpose, which shalbe hereafter spoken of in place ; but because we haue alleaged before that ornament is butThe good oc rather bewtifuU ao habite of language or stile, and tiguratiue speaches the instrument wherewith we burnish our language, fashioning it to this or that measure and proportion, whence finally resulteth a long and continuall phrase or maner of writing or speachj which we call by the name of siiie, we wil first as speake of language, then of stile, lastly of figure, and declare their vertue and differences, and also their vse and best application, & what portion in exornation euery of them bringeth to the bewtifying of this Arte.

ROf Ornameni i

CHAP. IV. OF LANGUAGE. I is not naturall to man sauing for his onely — - to speake, and that he is by kinde apt to vtter

5 all his conceits with sounds and voyces diuersified many maner of wayes, by meanes of the many & fit instruments J

he hath by nature to that purpose, as a broad and voluble long, thinne and mouable lippes, teeth euen and not \

shagged, thick ranged, a round vaulted pallate, and a I

lo long throte, besides an excellent capacitie of wit that maketh him more disciplinable and imitatiue then any other creature: then as to the forme and action of his 1

speach, it commeth to him by arte & teaching, and by j

vse or exercise. But after a speach is fully fashioned |

>5 to the common vnderstandlng, & accepted by consent of ]

a whole countrey and nation, it is called a language, & 1

receaueth none allowed alteration but by extraordinary i

occasions, by little & little, as it were insensibly, bringing '

in of many corruptions that creepe along with the time : ]

00 of all which matters we haue more largely spoken in our '

bookes of the originals and pedigree of the English tong. Then when I say language, I meane the speach wherein the Poet or maker writeth, be it Greek or Latine, or as our case is the vulgar English, & when it is peculiar vnto as a countrey it is called the mother speach of that people : the Greekes terme it Idioma: so is ours at this day the Norman English. Before the Conquest of the Normans it was the Anglesaxon, and before that the British, which, as some will, is at this day the Walsh, or as others aiGrme 30 the Cornish : I for my part thinke neither of both, as they

be now spoken and pronounced. This part in our maker ■

^1 or Poet must be heedyly looked vnto, that it be naturall, ^^H ^B pure, and the most vsuall of all his countrey; and for the ^^H

150 George Puttenham

same purpose rather that which is spoken in the kings Court, or in the good townes and Cities within the land, then in the marches and frontiers, or in port townes, where straungers haunt for traffike sake, or yet in Vniuersities where SchoUers vse much peeuish affectation s of words out of the primatiue languages, or finally, in any vplandish village or corner of a Realme, where is no resort but of poore rusticall or vnciuill people : neither shall he follow the speach of a crailes man or carter, or other of the inferiour sort, though he be inhabitant or 10 bred in the best towne and Citie in this Realme, for such persons doe abuse good speeches by strange accents or ill shapen soundes and false ortographie. But he shall follow generally the better brought vp sort, such as the Greekes call charienks, men ciuill and graciously be- 15 hauoured and bred. Our maker therfore at these dayes shall not follow Piers plowman nor Gower nor Lydgate nor yet Chaucer, for their language is now out of vse with vs; neither shall he take the termes of Northern-men, such as they vse in dayly taike, whether they be noble ao men or gentlemen or of their best clarkes, all is a matter ; nor in effect any speach vsed beyond the riuer of Trent, though no man can deny but that theirs is the purer English Saxon at this day, yet it is not so Courtly nor so currant as our Southerne English is ; no more is the far as Westerne mans speach. Ye shall therefore take the vsuaJl speach of the Court, and that of London and the shires lying about London within Ix. rayles, and not much aboue, I say not this but that in euery shyre of England there be gentlemen and others that speake, but specially write, 3° as good Southerne as we of Middlesex or Surrey do, but not the common people of euery shire, to whom the gentlemen, and also their learned clarkes, do for the most part condescend; but herein we are already ruled by th'English Dictionaries and other bookes written by 3s

Of Ornament 151

learned men, and therefore it needeth none other direction in that behalfe. Albeit peraduenture some small admoni- tion be not impertinent, for we finde in our English writers many wordes and speaches amendable, & ye shall see in 5 some many inkhorne termes so ill affected brought in by men of learning as preachers and schoolemasters, and many straunge termes of other languages by Secretaries and Marchaunts and trauailours, and many darke wordes and not vsuall nor well sounding, though they be dayly

lo spoken in Court. Wherefore great heed must be taken by our maker in this point that his choise be good. And peraduenture the writer hereof be in that behalfe no lesse faultie then any other, vsing many straunge and vnac- customed wordes and borrowed from other languages,

15 and in that respect him selfe no meete Magistrate to reforme the same errours in any other person ; but since he is not vnwilling to acknowledge his owne fault, and can the better tell how to amend it, he may seem a more excusable correctour of other mens : he intendeth there-

ao fore for an indifferent way and vniuersall benefite to taxe him selfe first and before any others.

These be words vsed by th'author in this present treatise : scienlificke, but with some reason, for it answereth the word nuchanicall, which no other word could haue

05 done so properly, for when hee spake of all artificers which rest either in science or in handy craft, it followed necessarilie that scientifique should be coupled with mechankall, or els neither of both to haue bene allowed but in their places— a man of science liberall and a handi-

30 craAs man, which had not bene so cleanly a speech as the other. Maior-domo, in truth this word is borrowed of the Spaniard and Italian, and therefore new and not vsuall but to them that are acquainted with the affaires of Court,

kand so for his ioUy magnificence (as this case is) may be accepted among Courtiers, for whom this is specially

«

J

152 George Putienham

written. A man might haue said in steade of Maior- dotno the French word maistre d'hostell, but ilfauouredly, or the right English word Lord Steward. But me thinks for my owne opinion this word Maior-domo, though he be borrowed, is more acceptable than any of the rest ; other 5 men may iudge otherwise. Politien, this word also is receiued from the Frenchmen, but at this day vsuall in Court and with all good Secretaries; and cannot finde an English word to match him, for to haue said a man politique had not bene so wel, bicause in trueth that had 10 bene no more than to haue said a ciuil person. Polilien is rather a surueyour of ciuilitie than ciuil, & a publique minister or Counsellor in the state. Ye haue also this worde Conduict, a French word, but well allowed of vs and long since vsuall; it soundes somewhat more than 15 this word leading, for it is applied onely to the leading of a Captaine, and not as a little boy should leade a blinde man, therefore more proper to the case when he saide conduict of whole armies: ye finde also this word Idiame, taken from the Greekes, yet seruing aptly when a man ao wanteth to expresse so much vnles It be in two words, which surplussage to auoide we are allowed to draw in other words single, and asmuch significatiue. This word signijicatiue is borrowed of the Latine and French, but to vs brought in first by some Noblemans Secretarie, as ag I thinke, yet doth so well serue the turne, as it could not now be spared : and many more like vsurped Latine and French words, as, Methode, ntethodicall, placation, function, assubtiling, refining, compendious, prolixe, figuratiue, in- ueigie, a terme borrowed of our common Lawyers, 30 impression, also a new terme, but well expressing the matter and more than our English word. These words, Numerous, numerositee, - meiricaU, karmonicall, but they cannot be refused, specially in this place for description of the arte. Also ye finde these words, Penetrate, pene- 35

Of Ornament 153 '

^abU, indigftiHe, which I cannot see how we may spare them, whatsoeuer fault wee finde with Ink-horne termes, for our speach wanteth wordes to such sence so well to be vsed ; yet in steade of indigttitie yee haue vnworthi- j nesse, and for penetrate we may say peerce, and that a French terme also, or broche, or enter into with violence, but not so well sounding as penetrate. Item, sauage, for wiide; obscure, for darke. Item, these words, declination, delineation, dimention are scholasticall termes in deede, 10 and yet very proper. But peraduenture {& I could bring a reason for it) many other Hke words borrowed out of the Latin and French were not so well to be allowed by vs, as these words, audaa'ous, for bold, facunditie, for eloquence, egregious, for great or notable, itnplele, for 15 replenished, altemptat, for attempt, compatible, for agree- able in nature, and many more. But herein the noble Poet Horace hath said inough to satisfie vs all in these few verses.

Multa renascentur quae iam cecidere cadentque so Quae nunc sunt in honore vocabula, si volet vsus.

Quern penes arbitrium est ^- ws ^ norma loquendi. Which I haue thus englished, but nothing with so good grace, nor so briefly as the Poet wrote.

Many a word yfalne shall eft arise, as And such as now bene held in hiest prise

Will fall as fast, when vse and custome will,

Onely vmpiers of speach, for force and skill.

CHAP. V.

OF STILE.

30 Stile is a constant St continual phrase or tenour of speaking and writing, extending to the whole tale or processe of the poeme or historic, and not properly to

I

L

154 George Puttenkam

any peece or member of a tale, but is, of words, speeches, and sentences together, a certaine contriued forme and qualitie, many times naturall to the writer, many times his peculier by election and arte, and such as either he keepeth by skill, or holdeth on by ignorance, and will not 5 or peraduenture cannot easily alter into any other. So we say that Oceroes stile and Salusis were not one, nor Cesars and Liuies, nor Homers and Hesiodus, nor Herodotus and Tkeucidides, nor Euripides and Aristophanes, nor Erastnus and Budeus stiles. And because this con- id tinuall course and manner of writing or speech sheweth the matter and disposition of the writers minde more than one or few words or sentences can shew, therefore there be that haue called stile the image of man, mentis character; for man is but his minde, and as his minde is tempered 15 and qualified, so are his speeches and language at lai^, and his inward conceits be the mettall of his minde, and his manner of vtterance the very warp & woofe of his conceits, more plaine, or busie and intricate, or otherwise affected after the rate. Most men say that not any one so point in all Phisiognomy is so certaine as to iudge a mans manner by his eye ; but more assuredly in mine opinion, by his dayly raaner of speech and ordinary writing. For if the man be graue, his speech and stile is graue ; if hght- headed, his stile and language also hght ; if the minde be 33 haughtie and hoate, the speech and stile is also vehement and stirring ; if it be colde and temperate, the stile is also very modest ; if it be bumble, or base and meeke, so is also the language and stile. And yet peraduenture not altogether so, but that euery mans stile is for the most 30 part according to the matter and subiect of the writer, or so ought to be and conformable thereunto. Then againe may it be said as wel, that men doo chuse their subiects according to the mettal of their minds, & thertbre a high minded man cbuseth him high & lofty matter to write of; 35

sty

Of Ornament 155 '

the base courage, matter base & lowe; the tneane &: modest mind, meane & moderate matters after the rate, Howsoeuer it be, we finde that vnder these three principall complexions (if I may with leaue so terme them), high, 5 meane, and base stite, there be contained many other humors or qualities of stile, as the plaine and obscure, the rough and smoth, the facill and hard, the plentifuU and barraine, the rude and eloquent, the strong and feeble, the vehement and cold stiles, all which in their

10 euill are to be reformed, and the good to be kept and vsed. But generally, to haue the stile decent & comely it behooueth the maker or Poet to follow the nature of his subiect, that is if his matter be high and loftie that the stile be so to, if meane, the stile also to be meane,

IS if base, the stile humble and base accordingly : and they that do otherwise vse it, applying to meane matter hie and loftie stile, and to hie matters stile eyther meane or base, and to the base matters the meane or hie stile, do vtterly disgrace their poesie and shew themselues nothing

ao skilful! in their arte, nor hauing regard to the decencie, which is the chiefe praise of any writer. Therefore to ridde all louers of learning from that errour, I will, as neere as I can, set downe which matters be hie and loflie, which be but meane, and which be low and base, i

85 to the intent the stiles may be fashioned to the matters, J y and keepe their decorum and good proportion in euery respect. 1 am not ignorant that many good clerkes be 1 contrary to mine opinion, and say that the loftie style may be decently vsed in a meane and base subiect & |

30 contrariwise, which I do in parte acknowledge, but with | a reasonable qualification. For Homer hath so vsed it in ' his trifling worke of Batrackomyomachia, that is in his treatise of the warre betwixt the frogs and the mice : Virgil! also in his bucolickes, and in his georgicks, whereof

35 the one is counted meane, the other base, that is the

A

r

I

156 George Puttenham

husbandmans discourses and the shepheards. But here- unto serueth a reason in my simple conceite : for first to that trifling poeme of Homer,, though the frog and the mouse be but litle and ridiculous beasts, yet to treat of warre is an high subiect, and a thing in euery respect 5 terrible and daungerous to them that it alights on ; and therefore of learned dutie asketh martiall grandiloquence, if it be set foorth in his kind and nature of warre, euen betwixt the basest creatures that can be im^ned : so also is the Ante or pismire, and they be but little creeping 10 things, not perfect beasts, but insect, or wormes: yet in describing their nature Sl instinct, and their manner of life approching to the forme of a common-welth, and their properties not vnlike to the vertues of most excellent gouemors and captaines, it asketh a more maiestie of 15 speach then would the description of an other beastes life or nature, and perchance of many matters perteyning vnto the baser sort of men, because it resembleth the historic of a ciuill regiment, and of them all the chiefe and most principal!, which is Mottatxhie. So also in his 20 bucolicks, which are but pastorall speaches and the basest of any other poeme in their owne proper nature, Virgill vsed a somewhat swelling stile when he came to insinuate the birth of Marcellus, heire apparant to the Emperour Augustus as child to his sister, aspiring by hope and as greatnes of the house to the succession of the Empire, and establishment thereof in that familie ; whereupon Virgill could no lesse then to vse such manner of stile, whatsoeuer condition the poeme were of, and this was decent, & no fault or blemish to confound the tennors 30 of the stiles for that cause. But now when I remember me againe that this Eglogue (for I haue read it some- where) was conceiued by Octauian th'Emperour to be written to' the honour of Pollio, a citizen of Rome & of no great nobilitie, the same was misliked E^ine as an 35

}

Of Ornament 157

implicatiue, nothing decent nor proportionable to Potto his fortunes and calling, in which respect I might say likewise the stile was not to be such as if it had bene for the Emperours owne honour and those of the bloud s imperia!!, then which subiect there could not be among the Romane writers an higher nor grauer to treat vpon. So can I not be remoued from mine opinion, but still me thinks that in all decencie the stile ought to conforme with the nature of the subiect, otherwise if a writer will seeme

10 to obsenie no decorum at all, nor passe how he fashion his tale to his matter, who doubteth but he may in the lightest cause speake like a Pope, & in the grauest matters prate like a parral, & finde wordes & phrases ynough to serue both turnes, and neither of them commendably; for neither

IS is all that may be written of Kings and Princes such as ought to keepe a high stile, nor all that may be written vpon a shepheardto keepe the low, but according to the matter reported, if that be of high or base nature ; for euery pety pleasure and vayne delight of a king are not

ao to [be] accompted high matter for the height of his estate, but meane and perchaunce very base and vile. Nor so 8 Poet or historiographer could decently with a high stile reporte the vanities of Nero, the ribaudries of Caligula, the idlenes oi Domitian, and the riots of Heliogabalus; but

as well the magnanimitie and honorable ambition of Caesar, - the prosperities o( Augustus, the grauitie of Tiberius, the bountie of Traiane, the wisedome of Aurelius, and gener- ally all that which concerned the highest honours of Emperours, their birth, aJHaunces, gouemement, exploits

90 in warre and peace, and other publike affaires ; for they be matter stately and high, and require a stile to be lift vp and aduaunced by choyse of wordes, phrases, sen- tences, and figures, high, loi^e, eloquent, &. magnifik in proportion. So be the meane matters, to be caried with

33 sU wordes and speaches of smothnesse and pleasant

J58 George Puttenkam

moderation, & finally the base things to be holdeo within their teder, by a low, myld, and simple maner of vtterance, creeping rather than clyming, Sl marching rather then mounting vpwardes, with the wings of the stately subiects and stile. s

^ CHAP. VI. ^m

OF THE HIGH, LOW, AMD UEAFtE SUBIECT.

I The matters therefore that conceme the Gods and diuine things are highest of all other to be couched in writing ; next to them the noble gests and great fortunes to of Princes, and the notable accidents of time, as the greatest affaires of war & peace r these be all high sub- iectes, and therefore are deliuered ouer to the Poets Hytttnick & historical) who be occupied either in diuine laudes or in keratcali reports. The meane matters be those "S that concerne meane men, their life and busines, as lawyers, gentlemen, and marchants, good housholders and honest Citizens, and which sound neither to matters of state nor of warre, nor leagues, nor great alliances, but smatch all the common conuersation, as of the ciuiller and =0 better sort of men. The base and low matters be the doings of the common artificer, seruingman, yeoman, groome, husbandman, day-labourer, sailer, shepheard, awynard, and such like of Homely calling, degree, and bringing vp. So that in euery of the sayd three degrees as not the selfe same vertues be egally to be praysed nor the same vices ^atly to be dispraised, nor their loues, marif^es, quarels, contracts, and other behauiours be like high nor do require to be set fourth with the like stile, but euery one in his degree and decencie, which made 3° that all fiytnties and histories and Tragedies were written in the high stile, all Comedies and Enterludes and other common Poesies of loues and such like in the meane stile,

Of Ornament

159

all Eglogues and pastorall poemes in the low and base stile ; otherwise they had bene vtterly disproporcioned. Likewise for the same cause some phrases and figures be onely peculiar to the high stile, some to the base or 5 raeane, some common to all three, as shalbe declared more at large hereafter when we come to speake of figure and phrase : also some wordes and speaches and sen- tences doe become the high stile that do not become ih'other two, and contrariwise, as shalbe said when we

ro talke of words and sentences ; finally, some kinde of measure and concord doe not beseeme the high stile, that well become the meane and low, as we haue said speaking of concord and measure. But generally the high stile is disgraced and made foolish and ridiculous by all

15 wordes affected, counterfait, and puffed vp, as it were a windball carrying more countenance then matter, and car not be better resembled then to these midsommer pageants in London, where, to make the people wonder, are set forth great and vglie Gyants marching as if they

=0 were aliue, and armed at all points, but within they are stuffed full of browne paper and tow, which the shrewd boyes vnderpeering do guilefully discouer and tume to a great derision : also all darke and vnaccustomed wordes, or rusticall and homely, and sentences that hold too much

B5 of the mery & light, or infamous & vnshamefast, are to be accounted of the same sort, for such speaches become not Princes, nor great estates, nor them that write of their doings to vtter or report and intermingle with the graue and weigh tie matters.

30 CHAP. VIL

or FIGURES AND FIGURATIUE SPEACHES.

' Ah figures be the instruments of ornament in euery ioguage, so be they also in a sorte abuses or rather

K humc

^M hearE

i6o George Putienham

trespasses in speach, because they passe the ordinary limits of common vtterance, and be occupied of purpose to deceiue the eare and also the minde, drawing it from plain- nesse and simpHcitie to a certaine doublenesse, whereby our talke is the more guilefull & abusing. For what els s is your Metaphor but an inuersion of sence by transport ; your alkgorie by a duplicitie of meaning or dissimulation vnder couert and darke intendments ; one while speaking obscurely and in riddle called Enigma ; another while by common prouerbe or Adage called Paremia ; then by lo merry skoffe called Ironia ; then by bitter tawnt called Sarcasmus; then by periphrase or circumlocution when all might be said in a word or two ; then by incredible com- parison giuing credit, as by your Hyperbole; and many other waies seeking to inueigle and appassionate the 15 mind : which thing made the graue iudges Areopagites (as I find written) to forbid all manner of figuratiue speaches to be vsed before them in their consistorie of lustice, as ^eere illusions to the minde,' and wresters of vpright iudgement, saying that to allow such manner of forraine ao & coulored talke to make the iudges affectioned were all one as if the carpenter before he began to square his timber would make his squire crooked ; in so much as the straite and vpright mind of a ludge is the very rule of iustice till it be peruerted by affection. This no doubt is 35 true and was by them grauely considered ; but in this case, because our maker or Poet is appointed not for a iudge, but rather for a pleader, (and that of pleasant & louely causes and nothing perillous, such as be those for the trial! of life, limme, or liuelyhood, and before 30 judges neither sower nor seuere, but in the eare of princely dames, yong ladies, gentlewomen, and courtiers, beyng all for the most part either meeke of nature, or of pleasant humour, and that all his abuses tende but to dispose the hearers to mirth and soUace by pleasant conueyance and 35

Of Ornament i6i

efficacy of speach, they are not in truth to be accompted vices but for vertues in the poetical science very com- mendable. On the other side, such trespasses in speach (whereof there be many) as geue dolour and disliking to

5 the eare & minde by any foule indecencie or dispropor- tion of sounde, situation, or sence, they be called and not without cause the vicious parts or rather heresies of language: wherefore the matter resteth much in the de- finition and acceptance of this word decorum, for what-

[o soeuer is so cannot iuslly be misliked. In which respect it may come to passe that what the Grammarian setteth downe for a viciositee in speach may become a vertue and no vice; contrariwise his commended iigure may fail into a reprochfull fault : the best and most assured remedy

15 whereof is generally to follow the saying of Bias : ne quid, nimis. So as in keeping measure, and not exceeding nor shewing any defect in the vse of his figures, he cannot lightly do amisse, if he haue besides {as that must needes be) a speciall regard to all circumstances of the person, place, time, cause, and purpose he hath in hand ; which being well obserued, it easily auoideth all the recited inconueniences, and maketh now and then very vice goe for a formall vertue in the exercise of this Arte.

I

85 SIXE POINTS SET DOWNE BY OUR LEARNED FOREFATHERS FOR A GENERALL REGIMENT OF ALL GOOD VTTERA.NCE, BE IT BY MOUTH OR BY WRITING.

But before there had bene yet any precise obseruation

made of figuratiue speeches, the first learned artificers

30 of language considered that the bewtie and good grace of

vtterance rested in [3J0 many pointes; and whatsoeuer

transgressed those lymits, they counted it for vitious ; and

I

i

i62 George Puttenham

thereupon did set downe a manner of regiment in all speech generally to be obserued, consisting in sixe pointes. First, ^they said that there ought to be kept a decent proportion in our writings and speach, which they termed Analogia. Secondly, that it ought to be voluble vpon the tongue, and s tunable to the eare, which they called Tasis. Thirdly, that it were not tediously long, but briefe and com- pendious, as the matter might beare, which they called Syntomta. Fourthly, that it should cary an orderly and good construction, which they called Synlhesis. Fiftly, lo that it should be a sound, proper, and naturall speach, which they called Ciriologia. Sixtly, that it should be liuely & stirring, which they called Tropus. So as it appeareth by this order of theirs that no vice could be committed in speech, keeping within the bounds of that 15 restraint. But, sir, all this being by them very well con- ceiued, there remayned a greater difficultie to know what this proportion, volubilitie, good construction, Sc the rest were, otherwise we could not be euer the more relieued. It was therefore of necessitie that a more curious and so particular description should bee made of euery manner of speech, either transgressing or agreeing with their said generall prescript. Whereupon it came to passe that all the commendable parts of speech were set foorth by the name of figures, and all the illaudable partes vnder the a; name of vices or viciosities, of both which it shall bee spoken in their places.

■ HO'

L

CHAP. IX.

HOW THE GREEKS FIRST, AND AFTERWARD THE LATINE5,

INUENTED NEW NAMES FOR EUERY FIGURE, WHICH THIS 3o AUTHOR IS ALSO ENFORCED TO DOG IN HIS VULGAR.

The Greekes were a happy people for the freedome & liberty of their language, because it was allowed them

Of Ornament 163

to inuent any new name that they listed, and to peece many words together to make of them one entire, much more significatiue than the single word. So among other things did they to their figuratiue speeches deuise certaine

s names. The Latines came somewhat behind them in that point, and for want of conuenient single wordes to expresse that which the Greeks could do by cobling many words together, they were faine to vse the Greekes still, till after many yeares that the learned Oratours and good

■o Grammarians among the Romaines, as Ct'cero, Varro, Quinli/ian, & others, strained themselues to giue the Greeke wordes Latin names, and yet nothing so apt and fitly. The same course are we driuen to follow in this description, since we are enforced to cull out for the vse

*S of our Poet or maker all the most commendable figures. Now to make them knowen (as behoueth), either we must do it by th'original Greeke name or by the Latine, or by our owne. But when I consider to what sort of Readers I write, & how ill faring the Greeke terme woiild sound

«o in the English eare, then also how short the Latines come to expresse manie of the Greeke originals, finally, how well our language serueth to supplie the full significa- tion of them both, I haue thought it no lesse lawful], yea peraduenture, vnder licence of the learned, more laudable,

05 to vse our owne naturall, if they be well chosen and of proper signification, than to borrow theirs. So shall not our English Poets, though they be to seeke of the Greeke and Latin languages, lament for lack of knowledge suffi- cient to the purpose of this arte. And in case any of these

30 new English names giuen by me to any figure shall happen to offend, I pray that the learned will beare with me and to thinke the straungenesse thereof proceedes but of noueltie and disaquaintance with our eares, which in processe of tyme and by custome will frame very well :

3S and such others as are not learned in the primitive

164 George Putienham

languages, if Ihey happen to hit vpon any new name of mync (so ridiculous in their opinion) as may moue them to laughter, let such persons yet assure themselues that such names go as neare as may be to their originals, or els scrue better to the purpose of the figure then the very 5 original], rescruing alwayes that such new name should not be vnpleasant in our vulgar nor harsh vpon the tong; and where it shall happen otherwise, that it may please the reader to thinke that hardly any other name in our English could be found to seme the tume better. Againe, 10 if to auoid the hazard of this blame I should haue kept the Greek or Latin, still it would haue appeared a little too scholasticall for our makers, and a peece of worke more fit for clerkes then for Courtiers, for whose in- struction tills trauaile is taken ; and if I should haue lefl 15 out both the Greeke and Latine name, and put in none of our owne neither, well perchance might the rule of the figure haue bene set downe, but no conuenient name to hold him in memory. It was therfore expedient we deuised for euery figure of importance his vulgar name, ao and to ioyne the Greeke or Latine originall with them ; after thai sort much better satisfying aswel the vulgar as the learned learner, and also the authors owne purpose, which is to make of a rude rimer a learned and a Courtly Poet. flS

CHAP. X.

A DIUISION OF FIGURES, AND HOW THEY SERUE IN EXORNATtON OF LANGUAGE.

' And because our chiefe purpose herein is for the learn- ing of Ladies .tnd young Gentlewomen, or idle Courtiers, 30 desirous to become skilful in their owne mother tongue, and for their priuate recreation to mate now & then ditties of pleasure, thinking for our parte none other science so

^^^Ktr Of Ornament 165 ^^H

^1 fit for them & the place as that which teacheth beau ^^^|

V semblani, the chiefe profession aswcll of Courting as of ^^H

poesie, since to such manner of mindes nothing is more ^^^

combersome then tedious doctrines and scholIaHy methodes |1

S of discipline, we haue in our owne conceit deuised a new i

tand strange modell of this arte, fitter to please the Court ^^h|

then the schoole, and yet not vnnecessarie for all such as ^^^|

be willing themselues to become good makers in the ^^^|

vulgar, or to be able to iudge of other mens makings : ^^^

o wherefore, intending to follow the course which we haue begun, thus we say that, though the language of our Poet or maker be pure & clenly, &, not disgraced by such vicious parts as haue bene before remembred in the Chapter of language, be sufficiently pleasing and commendable for

15 the ordinarie vse of speech, yet is not the same so well appointed for all purposes of the excellent Poet as when it is gallantly arrayed in all his colours which figure can set vpon it ; therefore we are now further to determine of figures and figuratiue speeches. Figuratiue speech is

aoa noueltie of language euidently (and yet not absurdly) estranged from the ordinarie habite and manner of our dayly talke and writing, and figure it selfe is a certaine liuely or good grace set vpon wordes, speaches, and sentences to some purpose and not in vaine, giuing them

as ornament or efficacie by many maner of alterations in shape, in sounde, and also in sence, sometime by way of surplusage, sometime by defect, sometime by disorder, or mutation, & also by putting into our speaches more pithe and substance, subtilitie, quicknesse, efficacie, or modera-

30 tion, in this or that sort tuning and tempring them, by amplification, abridgement, opening, closing, enforcing, meekening, or otherwise disposing them to the best pur- pose ; whereupon the learned clerks who haue written methodically of this Arte in the two master languages,

35 Greeke and Latine, haue sorted all their figures into three

J

i66 George Puttenham

rrankes, and the first they bestowed vpon the Poet onely, the second vpon the Poet and Oratour indifferently, the third vpon the Oratour alone. And that first sort of ."\ figures doth serue th'eare onely and may be therefore } called auricular : your second semes the conceit onely 5 ^ ,, and not th'eare, and may be called sensabk, not sensible ) nor yet sententious : your third sort serues as well th'eare as the conceit, and may be called sententious figures, because

I not only they properly apperteine to full sentences, for bewtifying them with a currant & pleasant nuraerositie, to but also giuing them efficacie and enlarging the whole matter besides with copious amplifications. I doubt not but some busie carpers will scorne at my new deuised termes auricular and sensabie, saying that I might with better warrant haue vsed in their steads these words ts ortkographicaU or syntacticaB, which the learned Gram- marians left ready made to our hands, and do importe as much as th'other that I haue brought. Which thing per- aduenture I deny not in part, and neuerthelesse for some causes thought them not so necessarie : but with these so maner of men I do willingly beare, in respect of their laudable endeuour to allow antiquitie and flie innouation. With like beneuolence I trust they will beare with me writing in the vulgar speach and seeking by my nouelties to satislie not the schoole but the Court : whereas they 35 know very well all old things soone waxe stale & lothsome, and the new deuises are euer dainty and delicate, the vulgar instruction requiring also vulgar and communicable termes, not clerkly or vncouthe, as are all these of the Greeke and Latine languages primitiuely receiued, vnlesse 30 they be qualified or by much vse and custome allowed and our eares made acquainted with them. Thus then I say that auricular figures be those which worke alteration in th'eare by sound, accent, time, and slipper volubilitie in vtterance, such as for that respect was called by the 35

^^^^^" Of Ornament 167 ^^|

^r auncients numerositie of speach. And not onely the whole ^^^| H body of a tale in a poeme or historie may be made in such ^^H * sort pleasant and agreable to the eare, but also euery ^^^ clause by it selfe, and euery single word carried in a clause '

5 may haue their pleasant sweetenesse apart. And so long i'

as this qualitie extetideth but to the outward tuning of I

the speach, reaching no higher then th'eare and forcing the ;

mynde little or nothing, it is that vertue which the Greeks ,■

call Enargia and is the office of the auricular figures to to performe. Therefore, as the members of language at lai^e [

are whole sentences, and sentences are compact of clauses, and clauses of words, and euery word of letters and sillables, so is the alteration (be it but of asillable or letter) much materiall to the sound and sweetenesse of vtterance, 15 Wherefore beginning first at the smallest alterations which rest in letters and sillables, the first sort of our figures auricular we do appoint to single words as they lye in language; the second to clauses of speach; the third to perfit sentences and to the whole masse or body of the 30 tale, be it poeme or historie, written or reported.

[Putkftham then proceeds io a detailed description of the grammatical and rhetorical tropes and figures included in his general scheme. In each case he gtves a definition and illustrates it by quotations or by anecdotes, but he seldom Bj adds any matter o/furely critical value) The more interesting points are indicated'in the following summary of the chapters and figures.'] Chap. XI, Of auricular figures apperteininc to single

WORDES AND WORKING BY THEIR DIUERS SOUNDES AND AUDIBLE TUNES, ALTERATION TO THE EARE ONELY AND NOT THE MYNDE.

Chap. XII. Of auricular figures pertaining to clauses of

SPEECH AND BY THEM WORKING NO LITTLE ALTERATION TO

THE EARE. These include— Eclipsis, or the Figure of De- fault ; Zeugma, or the Single Supply ; Prozeugma, or the Ringleader ; Mtaoeeugma, or the Middlemarcher ; Hypo- eeugma, or the Rcrewarder ; Sittepsis, or the Double

S

eeugtna, or the Rcrewarder ; Sillepsts, or the Double A

]6B George Puttenham

Supply ; Hypozeuxis, or the Substitute ; Aposiapesis, or thi Figure of Silence, otherwise called the Figure of Inter-, ruption ; and Protepsis, or the Propounder.

Chap. XHI. Of vour figures Auricular working by dis- order. These are — Hiperbalon, or the Trespasser ; Pareu- 5 thesis, or the Insertour ; and Hisleron proteron, or the Preposterous,

Chap. XIV. Of your figures Auricular that worke by

Chap. XV. Of auricular i

namely^ Enailage, or the Figure of Exchange, and Hipal-

lage, or the Changeling. Chap. XVI. Ofsohe other figures which, because they serue

CHIEFLY TO MAKE THE MEETERS TUNABLE AND MELODIOUS, AND AFFECT NOT THE MINDE BITT VERY LITTLE, BE PLACED 15

AMONG THE AURICULAR. These are — Omoio/e/e[u]lon, or the Like Loose ; Parimion, or the Figure of Like Letter ; Asyn- deloti, or the Loose Language ; Palisinddon, or the Coople Clause ; Irmus, or the Long Loose ; Epi/heion, or the Quali- fier ; and Endiadis, or the Figure of Twinnes. ao

Under the first we read: ' For a rime of good simphonie should not conclude his concords with one 5: the same terminant sillable, as less, less, less, but with diuers and like terminants, as les, pres, mes, as was before declared in the chapter of your cadences, and your clauses in prose should 35 neither finish with the same nor with the like terminants, but with the contrary, as hath bene shewed before in the booke of proportions ; yet many vse it otherwise, neglecting the Poeticall harmonic and skill. And th'Earle of Surrey with Syr Thomas Wyal, the most excellent makers of their 30 time, more peraduenture respecting the fitnesse and pon- derositie of their wordes then the true cadence or simphonie, were very licencious in this point. We call this figure, following the originall, the like loose, alluding to th'Archers terme who is not said to finish the feate of his shot before 35 he giue the loose and deliuer his arrow from his bow; in which respect we vse to say marke the loose of a thing for marke the end of it.' Chap. XVIL Of the figures which we call Sensable,

C . -^ " ^ Of Ornament 169

BECAUSE THEY ALTER AND AFFECT THE MINDE BY ALTERA- TION OF sense; and first in single wordzs. These include — Metaphora, or the Figure of Transport; Cala- chresis, or the Figure of Abuse ; Meionymia, or the Mis- namer ; Antottomasta, or the Surnamer ; Oitomnlopeia, or the Newnamer; Epithelon, or the Qualifier, otherwise called the Figure of Attribution ; MelaUpsis, or the Far-fet ; Emphasis, or the Renforcer; Liptote, or the Moderatour; Paradiastole, or the Curry fauell, otherwise called the Soother ; Meiosis, or the Disabler ; Tapittosis, or the Ab- baser ; and Synecdoche, or the Figure of Quick Conceite.

In speaking of EpitAe/oH, Ptittenham says : ' Some of our vulgar writers take great pleasure in gluing Epithets, and do it almost to euery word which iflay receiue them, and should not be so, yea though they were neuer so propre and apt, for sometimes wordes suffered to go single do giue greater sence and grace than words qualiified by attri- butions do.' Chap. XVIII. Or sensable figures altering and affecting

THE MYNDE BY ALTERATION OF SENCE OR INTENDEMENTS IN

WHOLE CLAUSES OR sPEACHEs. Tkese are — Allegoria, or Figure of False Semblant ; Enigtna, or the Riddle ; Pari- mia, or the Prouerb ; Ironia, or the Dric Mock ; Sarcasmus, or the Bitter Taunt ; Asteismus, or the Merry Scoffe, other- wise the Ciuill lest ; Miclerisnius, or the Fleering Frumpe ; Antiphrasis, or the Broad Floute; C/tarientismus, or the Priuie Nippe ; Hiperbole, or the Ouerreacher, otherwise the Loud Lyer; Periphrasis, or the Figure of Ambage; and Synecdoche, or the Figure of Quick Conceit (see \. ■ii),wkick 'may be put vnder the speeches alkgoricalt, because of the darkenes and duplicitie of his sence.' lAP. XIX. Of Figures sententious, otherwise called Rhetoricall. This long chapter deals with- Anaphora, or the Figure of Report ; Aniislrophe, or the Counterturne ; Symploche, or the Figure of Replie ; Anadipiosis, or the Redouble ; Epanalepsis, or the Eccho Sound, otherwise the Slow Retome ; Epieeuxis, or the Vnderlay, or Cuckowspell ; Ploehe, or the Doubler, otherwise called the Swift Repeate ; ProsoHomasia, or the Nicknamcr; Traductio, or the Tran- lacer; ^«/ipo^o«i, or the Figure of Responce ; Synecioais,

170 George Puttenham

^L cxa

^H as I

or the Crosse-couple ; Antanaclasis, or ^^KtbovmAt; Cly- Mox, or the Marching Figure ; Anii>ne/auole, ortiie Counter- change ; Jnsullatio, or the DisdainefuU ; Anlilhelon, or the Quarreller, otherwise called the Ouerth wart or Renconter; Erotema, or the Questioner j Ecphonisis, or the Outcrie ; 5 Brachiologia, or the Gutted Comma ; Parison, or the Figure ofEuen; Sinonimia, or the Figure of Store; MttoHoiayOr the Penitent; Anlettagoge, or the Recompencer; Epipho- tuttta, or the Surclose, or Consenting Close ; Auxtsis, or the Auancer; Meiosis, or the Disabler; Epanodis, or the 10 Figure of Retire ; Dialisis, or the Dbmembrer ; Aferismus, or the Distributor; Epimone, or the Loueburden; Para- doxon, or the Wondrer ; Aporia, ortheDoubtfuU; EpUropis, or the Figure of Reference ; Parisia, or the Licentious ; AnaclUnosis,-ort^i Impartener; Paramologia, or the Figure 15 of Admittance ; EHotogia, or the Tell-cause, or the Reason Rend ; Dichologia, or the Figure of Excuse ; Noema, or the Figure of Close Conceit ; Orismus, or the Definer by Difference ; Procatalepsis, or the Presumptuous ; Para- iepsis, or the Passager; Commoralio, or the Figure ofao Abode; ^*fastosis, or the Flitting Figure, or the Remoue; ParecMosis, or the Stragler ; Expeditio, or the Speedie Dispatcher ; Dialogismus, or the Right Reasoner ; Gnome, or the Director ; Sc«feitAa,ortheSage Sayer ; Smalhrismus, or the Heaping Figure ; Apostrophe, or the Tume Tale ; 35 Hypotiposis, or the Counterfait Representation ; Prosopo- graphia, or Counterfait Countenance ; Prosopopeia, or the Counterfait in Personation ; Cronograpkia, or the Counter- fait Time ; Topographia, or the Counterfait Place ; Pragma- tograpkia, or the Counterfait Action ; Omoiosis, or Resem- 30 blance; Icon, or Resemblance by Imagerie ; Parabola, or Resemblance misticall; and Paradigma, or Resemblance by Example. (For the cancelled passage on Ike Flemings, see Notes.) Chap. XX. The last and principaix figure of our pocti- 35 CALL Ornament, i.e. Exargasia, or The Gorgious. ' In a worke of ours, intitiJed Philocalia, we have strained to shew the vse and application of this figure and al others men- tioned in this booke, to which we referre you. I find none xampie in English meetre so well maintayning this figure 4° as that ditty of her Maiesties owne making passing sweete

Of Ornament 171

& harmonicall.' Then follow the verses on the disloyally of the supporters of the Scots Queen, beginning 'The doubt of future foes exiles my present ioy." Chap. XXI. Of the Vices or Deformities in Speach and

5 WRITING PRINCIPALLY NOTED BY ADNCIENT PoETS.

Puttenham promises to speak briefly of the ' viciosities ' of language, ' leauing no little to the Grammarians for maintenaunce of the scholastica!! warre and altercations.' Chap. XXII. Some vices in speaches and writing are

0 ALWAVEs intollerable, some others now and then bohnf

WITHALL BY LICENCE OF APPROUED AUTHORS AND CUSTOMS.

The 'intollerable vices' are Barbarismus or Forrein Speech, Sotea'smus or Incongruitie, Cacoeetia or Fonde Affectation, Soraismus or the Mingle Mangle, and Cacosinlketon or the

S Misplacer. Less serious 'vices' are Cacetnphaton or the Figure of Foule Speech, Tautologia or the Figure of Selfe Saying, Histeron Proterott or the Preposterous, Acyron or the Vncouthe. Then there are the ' Vices of Surplusage,' viz, Pleonasmus or Too full Speech, Macrotogia or Long

B Language, Peritrgia or Ouer labour, or The Curious ; after these, Tapinosis or The Abbaser, Bomphiologia or Pompous Speech, and Amphibologia or the Ambiguous.

tVhen speaking of the affectation of foreign terms, Put- tenham says : ' Another [writer] of reasonable good facilitie

5 in translation finding certaine of the hymnes of Pyndarus and oiAnacreons odes and other Lirickes among the Greekes very well translated by Rounsard the French Poet, and applied to the honour of a great Prince in France, comes our minion and translates the same out of French into

1 English, & applieth them to the honour of a great noble man in England (wherein I commend his reuerent minde and duetie), but doth so impudently robbe the French Poet both of his prayse and also of his French termes, thai I cannot so much pitie him as be angry with him for his

; iniurious dealing, our sayd maker not being ashamed to vse these French wordes/nerfrfow, egar,superbous,filanding, ctksl, calabrois, thebanois, and a number of others, for English wordes, which hane no manor of conformitie with our language either by custome or deriuation which may make

9 them toUerablc ; and in the end (which is worst of all}

1

. m

1

George Puttenliam

^

^^ amongsl

makes his vaunt that neuer English finger but his hath toucht Pindars string, which was neuerthelesse word by word as Rounsard had said before by like braggery. . . . This man deserues to be endited ofpety larceny for pilfering other mens deuises from them & conuerting them to his 5 owne vse, for in deede as I would wish euery inuentour, which is the very Poet, to receaue the prayses of his inuention, so would I not haue a translatour to be ashamed to be aekrowen of his translation.'

And speaking of Petiergt'a, Putlenham alludes to 10 ' one of our late makers, who in the most of his things wrote very well, in this (to mine opinion) more curiously than needed, the matter being ripely considered ; yet is his verse very good, and his meetre cleanly. His intent was to declare how vpon the tenth day of March he crossed 15 the riuer of Thames, to walke in Saint Georges field ; the matter was not great, as ye may suppose.

The tenth of March when Aries receiued

Dan Phoebus raies into his horned head.

And I my selfe by learned lore perceiued 30

That Ver approcht and frosty winter fled,

I crost the Thames to take the cheerefuU aire

In open fields— the weather was so fairs.

First, the whole matter is not worth all this solemne circumstance to describe the tenth day of March ; but if 35 he had left at the two first verses, it had bene inough. But when he comes with two other verses to enlarge his description, it is not only more than needes but also very ridiculous, for he makes wis f h h d ot bene a man

learned in some of the ma h m k (bj learned lore) 30 that he could not haue told h h f M rch had fallen

in the spring of the yeare h h ry arter and also euery child knoweth witho j 1 g. Then also,

when he aaith Ver appracht df fy er fled, though

it were a surplusage (because one season must needes 33 geue place to the other), yet doelh it well inough passe without blame in the maker. These and a hundred more of such faultje and impertinent speeches may y amongst vs vulgar Poets, when we be carclesse of doings.'

Of Ornament

CHAP. XXIII.

WHAT IT IS THAT GENERALLY MAKES OUR SPEACH WELL PLEASING & COMMENDABLE, AND OP THAT WHICH THE LATINES CALL DECORUM.

5 In all things to vse decencie, is it onely that giueth euery thing his good grace & without which nothing in mans speach could seeme good or gracious, in so much as i

many times it makes a bewtifull figure fall into a deformitie, and on th'other side a vicious speach seeme pleasaunt and I

o bewtifull : this decencie is therfore the line & leuell for al I

good makers to do their busines by. But herein resteth the difRcultie, to know what this good grace is, iS: wherein it consisteth, for peraduenture it be easier to conceaue then to expresse. We wil therfore examine it to the

15 bottome, & say that euery thing which pleaseth the mind

or sences, & the mind by the sences as by means instru- i

mentall, doth it for some amiable point or qualilie that is in it, which draweth them to a good liking and contentment with their proper obiects. But that cannot be if they

BO discouer any illfauorednesse or disproportion to the partes

apprehensiue : as for example, when a sound is either too I

loude or too low or otherwise confuse, the eare is iil aflfected ; so is th'eye if the coulour be sad or not luminous and recreatiue, or the shape of a merabred body without

35 his due measures and simmetry ; and the like of euery other sence in his proper function. These excesses or defectes or confusions and disorders in the sensible obiectes are deformities and vnseemely to the sence. In like sort the mynde for the things that be his mentall obiectes hath

30 his good graces and his bad, whereof th'one contents him

kwonderous well, th'other displeaseth him continually, no ^^J more nor no lesse then ye see the discordes of musicke do ^^^| to a well tuned eare. The Greekes call this good grace of ^^^|

174

George Putienkam

leuei^ thing in his kinde to n-pcTov, the Latines decorum ; we in our vulgar call it by a scholasticall terme decencie ; lour owne Saxon English terme is seemelynesse, that is to say, for his good shape and vtter appearance well pleasing the eye ; we call it also comefynesse, for the delight it 5 bringeth comming towardes vs, and to that purpose may be called pleasant approche. So as euery way seeking to expresse this irpewov of the Greekes and decorum of the Latines, we are faine in our vulgar toung to borrow the terme which our eye onely for his noble prerogatiue 10 ouer all the rest of the sences doth vsurpe, and to apply the same to all good, comely, pleasant, and honest things, euen to the spirituall obiectes of the mynde, which stand no lesse in the due proportion of reason and discourse than any other materiall thing doth in his sensible bewtie, 15 proportion, and comelynesse.

Now because his comelynesse resteth in the good con- formitie of many things and their sundry circumstances, with respect one to another, so as there be found a iust correspondencie betweene them by this or that relation, so the Greekes call it Analogie or a conuenient proportion. This louely conformitie, or proportion, or conueniencie, betweene the sence and the sensible hath nature her selfe first most carefully obserued in all her owne workes, then also by kinde graft it in the appetites of euery creature 05 working by intelligence to couet and desire, and in their actions to imitate & performe ; and of man chiefly before any other creature aswell in his speaches as in euery other part of his behauiour. And this in generalitie and by an vsuall terme is that which the Latines call decorum. So 30 albeit we before alleaged that all our figures be but trans- gressions of our dayly speech, yet if they fall out decently to the good liking of the mynde or eare and to the bewti- fying of the matter or language, all is well ; if indecently, and to the eares and myndes inisUking (be the figure of it 35

Of Ornament 175

selfe neuer so commendable), all is amisse : the election is the writers, the iudgetnenl is the worlds, as theirs to whom the reading apperteineth. But since the actions of man with their circumstances be infinite, and the world likewise 5 replenished with many iudgements, it may be a question who shal haue the determination of such controuersie as may arise whether this or that action or speach be decent or indecent : and verely it seemes to go all by discretion, not perchaunce of euery one, but by a learned and experi-

loenced discretion, for otherwise seemes the decorum to a weake and ignorant iudgement then it doth to one of better knowledge and experience; which sheweth that it resteth in the discerning part of the minde ; so as he who can make the best and most differences of things by

15 reasonable and wittie distinction is to be the fittest iudge or sentencer ofdecencie. Such generally is the discreetest man, particularly in any art the most skilfull and dis- creetest, and in all other things for the more part those that be of much obseruation and greatest experience. The

•ocase then standing that discretion must chiefly guide all those businesse, since there be sundry sortes of discretion all vnlike, euen as there be men of action or art, I see no way so fit to enable a man truly to estimate of decencie as example, by whose veritie we may deeme the diiferences

»5 of things and their proportions, and by particular dis- cussions come at length to sentence of it generally, and also in our behauiours the more easily to put it in execution. But by reason of the sundry circumstances that mans affaires are, as it were, wrapt in, this decencie

30 comes to be very much alterable and subiect to varietie, in[so]much as our speach asketh one maner oi decencie in respect of the person who speakes, another of his to whom it is spoken, another of whom we speake, another of what we speake, and in what place and time and to what purpose.

35 And as it is of speach, so of al other our behauiours.

1

:pose. ^^ We ^H

176 George Ptitienham

wil therefore set you down some few examples of euery circumstance how it alters the decencie of speach or action. And by these few shal ye be able to gather a number more to confirme and establish your iudgement by a perfit discretion. 5

This decencie, so farfoorth as apperteineth to the con- sideration of. our art, resteth in writing, speech, and behauiour. But because writing is no more then the image or character of speech, they shall goe together in these our obsemations. And first wee wil sort you out 10 diuers points, in which the wise and learned men of times past haue noted much decency or vndecencie, euery man according to his discretion, as it hath bene said afore ; but wherein for the most part all discreete men doe generally agree, and varie not in opinion, whereof the examples 15 I will geue you be worthie of remembrance ; Si. though they brought with them no doctrine or institution at all, yet for the solace they may geue the readers, after such a rable of scholastical precepts which be tedious, these reports being of the nature historicall, they are to be ho embraced ; but olde memories are very profitable to the mind, and serue as a glasse to looke vpon and behold the euents of time, and more exactly to skan the trueth of euery case that shall happen in the affaires of man; and many there be that haply doe not obserue euery particu- =5 iaritie in matters of decencie or vndecencie, and yet when the case is tolde them by another man they commonly geue the same sentence vpon it. But yet whosoeuer obserueth much shalbe counted the wisest and discreetest man, and whosoeuer spends all his life in his owne vaine 3° actions and conceits, and obserues no mans else, he shal in the end prooue but a simple man. In which respect it is alwaies said, one man of experience is wiser than tenne learned men, because of his long and studious obseruation and often triall. 35

Of Ornawent 177

And your decencies are of sundrie sorts, according to the many circumstances accompanying our writing, speech, or behauiour, so as in the very sound or voice of him that speaketh there is a decencie that becommeth, and an 5 vndecencie that misbecommeth vs; which th'Emperor Antkonine marked well in the Orator PhiHseus, who spake before him with so small and shrill a voice as the Emperor was greatly annoyed therewith, and, to make him shorten his tale, said, ' by thy beard thou shouldst be a manj but by

10 thy voice a woman,'

[Here Puttenham inserts a number of merry tales iUus- Irative of his 'sundrie sorts of undccencies' concluding with a story of a Herald 0/ Charles V.] A Herald at armes sent by Charles the fifth Emperor to

IS Fraunccs the first French king, bringing him a message of defiance, and thinking to qualifie the bitternesse of his message with words pompous and magnificent for the kings honor, vsed much this terme sacred Maiestie, which was not vsually geuen to the French king, but to say for

30 the most part Sire. The French king neither liking of his errant, nor yet of his pompous speech, said somewhat sharply, ' I pray thee, good feilow, clawe me not where I itch not with thy sacred maiestie, but goe to thy businesse, and tell thine errand in such teimes as are decent betwixt

85 enemies, for thy master is not my frend ' ; and turned him to a Prince of the bloud, who stoode by, saying, ' me thinks this fellow speakes like Bishop Nicholas,' for on Saint Nicholas night commonly the Scholars of the Countrey make them a Bishop, who, like a foolish boy, goeth about

30 blessing and preaching with so childish termes as raaketh the people laugh at his foolish counterfaite speeches.

And yet in speaking or writing of a Princes afifaires & fortunes there is a certaine Decorum, that we may not vse the same termes in their busines as we might very wcl

35 doe in a meaner persons, the case being all one, such

1 I

A

178 George PuHenham

reuerence is due to their estates. As for example, if an Historiographer shal write of an Emperor or King, how such a day hee ioyned battel with his enemie, and being ouer-laide ranne out of the fielde, and tooke his heeles, or put spurre to his horse and fled as fast as hee could, 5 the termes be not decent; but of a meane souldier or captaine it were not vndecently spoken. And as one wlio translating certaine bookes of Virgils ^midos into English raeetre said that jEneas was fayne to trudge out of Troy ; which terme became better to be spoken of 10 a beggar, or of a rogue, or a lackey, for so wee vse to say to such maner of people ' be trudging hence.'

Another Englishing this word of Virgill, fata profugus, called j^neas by /ale a fugitiue, which was vndecently spoken, and not to the Authours intent in the same word : 15 for whom he studied by all means to auaunce aboue all other men of the world for vertue and magnanimitie, he meant not to make him a fugitiue. But by occasion of his great distresses, and of the hardnesse of his destinies, he would haue it appeare that ^neas was enforced to flie ao out of Troy, and for many yeeres to be a romer and a wandrer about the world both by land and sea, fato profugus, and neuer to find any resting place till he came into Italy ; so as ye may euidently perceiue in this terme fugitiue a notable indignity offred to that princely person, 05 and by th'other word (a wanderer) none indignitie at all, but rather a terme of much loue and commiseration. The same translatour when he came to these words : Insignem pietate virunt, tot voluere casus tol adire labores compulit, hee turned it thus, 'what moued luno to tugge so great 30 a captaine as jEneas' which word 'tugge' spoken in this case is so vndecent as none other coulde haue bene de- uised, and tooke his first original! from the cart, because it signifieth the pull or draught of the oxen or horses, and therefore the leathers that beare the chiefe stresse of the 35

Of Ornament 179

draught the cartars call them tugges, and so wee vse to say that shrewd boyes tugge each other by the eares, for pull.

Another of our vulgar makers spake as illfaringly in 5 this verse written to the dispraise of a rich man and couetous, 'Thou hast a misers minde, thou hast a princes pelfe' — a lewde terme to be spoken of a princes treasure, which in no respect nor for any cause is to be called pelfe, though it were neuer so meane ; for pelfe is properly the

10 scrappes or shreds of taylors and skinners, which are accompted of so vile price as they be commonly cast out of dores or otherwise bestowed vpon base purposes, and carrieth not the like reason or decencie as when we say in reproch of a niggard, or vserer, or worldly couetous

15 man that he setteth more by a little pelfe of the world than by his credit, or health, or conscience. For in com- parison of these treasours, all the gold or siluer in the world may by a skomefull terme be called pelfe, & so ye see that the reason of the decencie holdeth not alike in

90 both cases. Now let vs passe from these examples to treate of those that conceme the comelinesse and decencie of mans behauiour.

And some speech may be whan it is spoken very vn- decent, and yet the same hauing afterward somewhat

as added to it may become prety and decent, as was the stowte worde vsed by a captaine in Fraunce, who sitting at the lower end of the Duke ofGuysts table among many, the day after there had bene a great battaile foughten, the Duke finding that this captaine was not seene that day to

30 do any thing in the field, taxed him priuily thus in al the hearings. ' Where were you. Sir, the day of the battaile, for I saw ye not ? ' The captaine answered promptly, ' where ye durst not haue bene ' : and the Duke began to kindle with the worde, which the Gentleman perceiuing,

35 said spedily : ' I was that day among the carriages, where

1

4

4

J

L

180 George Pullenkam

your escellencie would not for a thousand crownea haue bene seene.' Thus from vndecent it came by a wittie reformation to be made decent againe.

The like hapned on a time at the Duke of Northumber- landes bourd, where merry /(jA« Heyivood was allowed to 5 sit at the tables end. The Duke had a very noble and honorable mynde alwayes to pay his debts well, and when he lacked money would not stick to sell the greatest part of his plate : so had he done few dayes before. Heywood, being loth to call for his drinke so oft as he was dry, 10 turned his eye toward the cupbord and sayd ' I finde great misse of your graces standing cups ' : the Djke, thinking he had spoken it of some knowledge that his plate was lately sold, said somewhat sharpely, 'why. Sir, will not those cuppes serue as good a man as your selfe.' Heywood 15 readily replied : ' Yes if it please your grace, but I would haue one of them stand still at myne elbow full of drinke, that 1 might not be driuen to trouble your men so often to call for it.' This pleasant and speedy reuers of the former wordes hoipe all the matter againe, whereupon 30 the Duke became very pleasaunt and dranke a bolle of wine to Heywood, and bid a cup should alwayes be stand- ing by him.

It were to busie a peece of worke for me to tell you of all the parts of decencie and indecency which haue bene 35 obserued in the speaches of man & in his writings, and this that I tell you is rather to solace your eares with pretie conceits after a sort of long scholasticall preceptes which may happen haue doubled them, rather then for any other purpose of institution or doctrine, which to any 30 Courtier of experience is not necessarie in this behalfe. And as they appeare by the former examples to rest in our speach and writing, so do the same by like proportion consist in the whole behauiour of man, and that which he doth well and commendably is euer decent, and the 35

)

Of Ornament i

contrary vndecent, not in euery mans iudgement alwayes one, but after their seuerall discretion and by circumstance diuersly, as by the next Chapter shalbe shewed.

CHAP. XXIV.

' DECENCIE IN BEHAUIOUR, WHICH ALSO BELONGS TO THE CONSIDERATION OF THE POET OR MAKER.

And there is a decency to be obserued in euery mans action & behauiour aswell as in his speach & writing, which some peraduenture would thinke impertinent to be

lo treated of in this booke, where we do but informe the commendable fashions of language and stile : but that is otherwise, for the good maker or poet, who is in decent speach & good termes to describe all things, and with prayse or dispraise to report euery mans behauiour, ought

15 to know the comelinesse of an action aswell as of a word, & thereby to direct himselfe both in praise & perswasion or any other point that perteines to the Oratours arte. Wherefore some examples we will set downe of this maner of decency in behauiour, leaning you for the rest

ao to our booke which we haue written de Decora, where ye shall see both partes handled more exactly. And this decencie of mans behauiour aswell as of his speach must also be deemed by discretion, in which regard the thing that may well become one man to do may not become

33 another, and that which is seemely to be done in this place is not so seemely in that, and at such a time decent, but at another time vndecent, and in such a ease and for such a purpose, and to this and that end, and by this and that euent, perusing all the circumstances with like considera-

30 tion.

3» "on. I

L\This chapter is devoted to anecdotes illustrative of ' decencie' A

in giving and taking, in manner of life at different ages 1

i82 George Puttenham

and in different classes, in choice of occasion, in apparel and fashion, in expressions of friendship, in sorrow and laughter, and in the bearing of the Prince and his Courtiers. Puttenham tells the story of the architect Dinocrates and Alexander the Great to illustrate the exception, when ' singu- 5 larities' may have 'good liking and good successe.' The chapter concludes as follows.']

And with these examples 1 thinke sufficient to leaue, geuing you information of this one point, that all your figures Poeticall or Rhethorical! are but obseruations of ro strange speeches, and such as without any arte at al we should vse, & commonly do, euen by very nature without discipline ; but more or lesse aptly and decently^ or scarcely, or aboundantly, or of this or that kind of figure, & one of vs more then another, according to the disposi- 15 tion of our nature, constitution of the heart, & facilitie of each mans vtterance : so as we may conclude that nature her selfe suggesteth the figure in this or that forme, but arte aydeth the iudgement of his vse and application; which geues me occasion, finally and for a full conclusion ao to this whole treatise, to enforme you in the next chapter how art should be vsed in all respects, and specially in this behalfe of language, and when the naturall is more commendable then the artificiall, and contrariwise.

J

CHAP. XXV.

THAT THE GOOD POET OR MAKER OUGHT TO DISSEMBLE HIS ARTE, AND IN WHAT CASES THE ARTinCIALL IS MORE COMMENDED THEN THE NATURALL, AND CON- TRARIWISE.

And now (most excellent Queene) hauing largely said 30 of Poets & Poesie, and about what matters they be em- ployed ; then of all the commended fourmes of Poemes ;

^^^^™ Of Omapteni 183 ^^M

^V thirdly of metricall proportions, such as do appertaine to H

^B our vulgar arte; and last of all set forth the poeticall I

^ ornament consisting chiefly in the beautie and gallantnesse 1

of his language and stile, and so haue apparelled him J 1

5 to our seeming, in all his gorgious habilliments, and pulling him first from the carte to the schoole, and from thence to the Court, and preferred him to your Maiesties seruice, in that place of great honour and magnificence to geue enterteinment to Princes, Ladies of honour, Gentle- to women, and Gentlemen, and by his many moodes of skill to seme the many humors of men thither haunting and resorting, some by way of solace, some of serious aduise, and in matters aswell profitable as pleasant and honest : Wee haue in our humble conceit sufficiently perfourmed J3 our promise or rather dutie to your Maiestie in the descrip- tion of this arte, so alwaies as we leaue him not vnfurnisht of one peece that best beseemes that place of any other, and may serue as a principall good lesson for al good makers to beare continually in mind in the vsage of this ao science ; which is, that being now lately become a Courtier he shew not himself a craftsman, & merit to be disgraded & with scorne sent back againe to the shop or other place of his first facultie and calling, but that so wisely & discreetly he behaue himsetfe as he may worthily retaine as the credit of his place and profession of a very Courtier, which is, in plaine termes, cunningly to be able to dis- semble. But (if it please your Maiestie) may it not seeme I inough for a Courtier to know how to weare a felher, and set his cappe a slaunt, his chaine en e'charpe, 3 straight 30 buskin al inglese, a loose ah Turquesque, the cape alia Spaniola, the breech a la Franfoise, and by twentie maner of new fashioned garments to disguise his body, and his face with as many countenances, whereof it seemes there ^M be many that make a very arte, and studie who can ^KSS shew himselfe most fine, I will not say most foolish and

^ ^MH

I

184 George Puttenham

ridiculous? or perhaps rather that he could dissemble his conceits as well as his countenances, so as he neuer speake as he thinkes, or thinke as he speaks, and that in any matter of importance his words and his meaning very seldome meete ; for so as I remember it was con- 5 eluded by vs setting foorth the figure Allegoria, which therefore not impertinently we call the Courtier or figure of faire semblant? Or is it not perchance more requisite our courtly Poet do dissemble not onely his countenances & conceits, but also all his ordinary actions of behauiour, 10 or the most part of them, whereby the better to winne his purposes & good aduantages, as now & then to haue a iourney or sicknesse in his sleeue, thereby to shake of other importunities of greater consequence, as they vse their pilgrimages in Fraunce, the Diet in Spaine, the 15 baines in Italy? and when a man is whole to faine himselfe sicke to shunne the businesse in Court, to entertaine time and ease at home, to salue offences without discredite, to win purposes by mediation in absence, which their presence would eyther impeach or not greatly preferre, an to harken after the popular opinions and speech, to entend to their more priuate solaces, to practize more deepely both at leasure & libertie, &, when any publique affaire or other attempt & counsaile of theirs hath not receaued good successe, to auoid therby the Princes present reproofe, 35 to coole their chollers by absence, to winne remorse by lamentable reports, and reconciliation by friends intreatie ? Finally, by sequestring themselues for a time fro the Court, to be able the freelier & cleerer to discerne the factions and state of the Court and of al the world besides, no 30 lesse then doth the looker on or beholder of a game better see into all points of auauntagc, then the player himselfe? and in dissembling of diseases, which 1 pray you? for 1 haue obserued it in the Court of Fraunce, not a burning feuer or a plurisie or a palsie, or the 35

Of Ornament 185 I

w

^m hydropick and swelling gowte, or any other like disease,

^P for if they be such as may be either easily discerned or

B^ quickly cured, they be ill to dissemble and doo halfe

handsomly serue the turne.

5 But it must be either a dry dropsie, or a megrim, or

letarge, or a fistule in ana, or some such other secret

disease, as the common conuersant can hardly discouer,

and the Phisition either not speedily heale, or not honestly

bewray; of which infirmities the scoffing Pasquil wrote,

10 Vlcus vesicae, renum dolor, in pene sdrrus. Or, as I haue

seene in diuers places, where many make themselues hart

whole, when in deede they are full sicke, bearing it stoutly

out to the hazard of their health, rather then they would

be suspected of any lothsome infirmity, which might

ts inhibit them from the Princes presence or enterteinment

I of the ladies. Or, as some other do, to beare a port of state & plentie when they haue neither penny nor posses- sion, that they may not seeme to droope, and be reiected as vnworthy or insufficient for the greater seruices, or

ao to be pitied for their pouertie, which they hold for a

marueilous disgrace, as did the pocre Squire of Castile,

who had rather dine with a sheepes head at home & drinke

cruse of water to it then to haue a good dinner giuen

him by his friend who was nothing ignorant of his pouertie.

"5 Or, as others do, to make wise they be poore when they be riche, to shunne thereby the publicke charges and vocations, for men are not now a dayes (specially in states of Oligarchie as the most in our age) calted somuch for their wisedome as for their wealth ; also to auoyde enuie

30 of neighbours or bountie in conuersation, for whosoeuer is reputed rich cannot without reproch but be either a lender or a spender. Or, as others do, to seeme very busie when they haue nothing to doo, and yet will make themselues so occupied and ouerladeti in the Princes

35 affaires, as it is a great matter to haue a couple of wordea

inces ^^H >rdea ^^1

i86 George Puttenham

with them, when notwithstanding they lye sleeping on their beds all an after noone, or sit solemnly at cardes in their chambers, or enterteyning of the Dames, or laugh- ing and gibing with their familiars foure houres by the clock, whiles the poore suter desirous of his dispatch is s aunswered by some Secretarie or page, ' II fault attendre, Monsieur is dispatching the kings businesse into Langue- dock, Prouence, Piemont,' — a common phrase with the Secretaries of France. Or, as I haue obserued in many of the Princes Courts of Italic, to seeme idle when they lo be earnestly occupied & entend to nothing but mischieuous practizes, and do busily negotiat by coulor of otiation. Or, as others of them that go ordinarily to Church and neucr pray to winne an opinion of holinesse, or pray still apace but neuer do good deede, and geue a begger 15 a penny and spend a pound on a harlot, to speake Taire to a mans face and foule behinde his backe, to set him at his trencher and yet sit on his skirts, for so we vse to say by a fayned friend, then also to be rough and churlish in speach and apparance but inwardly affectionate and ao &uouring, as I haue sene of the greatest podestates and grauest iudges and Presidentes of Parliament in Fraunce.

These & many such like disguisings do we find in mans behauiour, & specially in the Courtiers of forraine as Countreyes, where in my youth I was brought vp, and very well obserued their maner of life and conuersation, for of mine owne Countrey I haue not made so great experience. Which parts, neuerthelesse, we allow not now in our English maker, because we haue geuen him 30 ^ the name of an honest man, and not of an hypocrite : and therefore leaning these manner of dissimulations to all base-minded men, & of vile nature or misterie, we doe II allow our Courtly Poet to be a dissembler only in the

^& / Bubtilties of his arte, that is, when he is most artificiall, 35

J

Of Ornament 187

so to disguise and cloake it as it may not appeare, nor seeme to proceede from him by any studie or trade of rules, but to be his naturair; 7nor so euidently to be descried, as euery ladde that reades him shall say he is I s a good scholler, but will rather haue him to know his

I arte well, and little to vse it.

I And yet peraduenture in all points it may not be so

I taken, but in such onely as may discouer his grossenes

or his ignorance by some schoUerly aifectation; which 10 thing is very irkesome to all men of good trayning, and specially to Courtiers. And yet for all that our maker I may not be in all cases restrayned, but that he may both

I vse and also manifest his arte to his great praise, and

I need no more be ashamed thereof than a shomaker to

15 haue made a cleanly shoe, or a Carpenter to haue buylt a faire house. Therefore to discusse and make this point somewhat cleerer, to weete, >vhere arte ought to appeare and where not, and when the naturall is more commend- able than the. artificiall in any humane action or work- ao manship, we wil examine it further by this distinction.

In some cases we say arte is an ayde and coadiutor to nature, and a furtherer of her actions to good effect, or peraduenture a meane to supply her wants, by ren-

I forcing the causes wherein shee is impotent and defectiue,

35 as doth the arte of phisicke, by helping the naturall concoction, retention, distribution, expulsion, and other vertues, in a weake and vnhealthie bodie; or, as the good gardiner seasons his soyle by sundrie sorts of com- post, as mucke or marie, clay or sande, and many times 30 by bloud, or lees of oyle or wine, or stale, or perchaunce ]| with more costly drugs, and waters his plants, and weedes

I his herbes or floures, and prunes his branches, and

i unleaues his boughes to let in the sunne, and twentie

I other waies chensheth them and cureth their infirmities,

I 35 and so makes that neuer or very seldome any of them

L .

L

188 George Puttenham

miscarry, but bring foorth their flours and fruites in season. And in both these cases it is no smal praise for the Phisition & Gardiner to be called good and cunning artificers.

In another respect arte is not only an aide and coad- 5 iutor to nature in all her actions but an alterer of them, and in some sort a sumiounter of her skill, ao as by meanes of it her owne effects shall appeare more beauti- full or straunge and miraculous, as in both cases before remembred. The Phisition by the cordials hee will geue 10 his patient shall be able not onely to restore the decayed spirites of man and render him health, but also to prolong the terme of his hfe many yeares ouer and aboue the stint of his first and naturall constitution. And the Gardiner by his arte will not onely make an herbe, or 15 flovvr, or fruite, come forth in his season without impedi- ment, but also will embellish the same in vertue, shape, odour, and taste, that nature of her selfe woulde neuer haue done, as to make single gilHfloure, or marigold, or daisie, double, and the white rose redde, yellow, or 20 carnation, a bitter mellon sweete, a sweete apple soure, a plumme or cherrie without a stone, a peare without core or kernell, a goord or coucumber like to a home or any other figure he will : any of which things nature could not doe without mans help and arte. These actions also are 35 most singular when they be most artificiall.

In another respect we say arte is neither an aider nor a surmounter but onely a bare immitatour of natures works, following and counterfeyting her actions and effects, as the Marmesot doth many countenances and gestures of 30 man ; of which sorte are the artes of painting and keruing, whereof one represents the naturall by light colour and shadow in the superficia!! or flat, the other in a body massife expressing the full and eraptie, euen, extant, rabbated, hollow, or whatsoeuer other figure and passion 35

J

Of Ornament 189

of quantitie. So also the Alchimist counterfeits gold, siluer, and all other mettals ; the Lapidarie pearles and pretious stones by glasse and other substances falsified and sophisticate by arte, These men also be praised for

5 their craft, and their credit is nothing empayrcd to say that their conclusions and effects are very artificiall.

Finally, in another respect arte is, as it were, an en- countrer and contrary to nature, producing effects neither like to hers, nor by participation with her operations, nor

10 by imitation of her paternes, but makes things and pro- duceth effects altogether strange and diuerse, of such forme & qualitie {nature alwaies supplying stuffe) as she neuer would nor could haue done of her selfe, as the carpenter that builds a house, the ioyner that makes a table or

15 a bedstead, the tailor a garment, the Smith a locke or a key, and a number of like, in which case the workman gaineth reputation by his arte, and praise when it is best expressed & most apparant, & most studiously, Man also in all his actions that be not altogether naturall,

ao but are gotten by study, discipline, or exercise, as to daunce by measures, to sing by note, to play on the lute, and such like, it is a praise to be said an artificiall dauncer, singer, & player on instruments, because they be not exactly knowne or done, but by rules & precepts or

15 teaching of school emasters. But in such actions as be so naturall & proper to man, as he may become excellent therein without any arte or imitation at all (custome and exercise excepted, which are requisite to euery action not numbred among the vitall or animal), and wherein nature 30 s'hould seeme to do amisse and man suffer reproch, to be found destitute of them : in those to shew himselfe rather artificiall then naturall were no lesse to be laughed at then for one that can see well inough to vse a paire of spectacles, or not to heare but by a trunke put to his eare, nor feele without a paire of ennealed glooues, which things

I

eare, ^^H

lings ^^1

r

H not by

m

190 George Puttenham

in deede helpe an infirme sence, but annoy the perfit, and therefore, shewing a disabilitie naturall, mooue rather to scorne then commendation, and to pitie sooner then to prayse. But what else is language, and vtterance, and discourse, & persuasion, and argument in man, then the s vertues of a well constitute body and minde, little lesse naturall then his very sensuall actions, sauing that the one is perfited by nature at once, the other not without exercise & iteration ? Peraduenture also it wilbe granted that a man sees better and discemes more brimly his col- 10 lour% and heares and feeles more exactly by vse and often hearing and feeling and seing, & though it be better to see with spectacles then not to See at all, yet is their praise not egall nor in any mans Judgement comparable : no more is that which a Poet makes by arte and pre- 15 cepts rather then by naturall instinct, and that which he doth by long meditation rather then by a suddaine inspiration, or with great pleasure and facillitie then hardly and (as they are woont to say) in spite of Nature or Minerua, then which nothing can be more irksome ao or ridiculous.

And yet I am not ignorant that there be artes and methodes both to speake and to perswade and also to dispute, and by which the naturall is in some sorte relieued, as th'eye by his spectacle. I say relieued in his imper- 05 fection, but not made more perfit then the naturall, in which respect I call those artes of Grammer, Logicke, and Rhetorick, not bare imitations, as the painter or keruers craft and worke in a forraine subiect, viz, a liuely purtraite in his table of wood, but by long and studious obseruation 30 rather a repetition or reminiscens naturall, reduced into perfection, and made prompt by vse and exercise. And so whatsoeuer a man speakes or perswades he doth It not by imitation artificially, but by obseruation naturally (though one follow another), because it is both the same 35

I

Of Ornament 191

and the like that nature doth suggest : but if a popingay speake, she doth it by imitation of mans voyce artificially and not naturally, being the like but not the same that nature doth suggest to man. But now because our maker 5 or Poet is to play many parts and not one alone, as first to deuise his plat or subiect, then to fashion his poeme, thirdly to vse his metricall proportions, and last of all to vtter with pleasure and delight, which restes in his maner of language and stile as hath bene said, whereof the many

10 moodes and straunge phrases are called figures, it is not altogether with him as with the crafts man, nor altogether otherwise then with the crafts man ; for in that he vseth his metricall proportions by appointed and harmonicall measures and distaunces he is like the Carpenter or

15 loyner, for, borrowing their tymber and stuffe of nature, they appoint and order it by art otherwise then nature would doe, and worke effects in apparance contrary to hers. Also in that which the Poet speakes or reports of another mans tale or doings, as Homer of Priamus or

ao VKsses, he is as the painter or keruer that worke by imitation and representation in a forrein subiect; in that he speakes figuratiuely, or argues subtillie, or perswades copiously and vehemently : he doth as the cunning gar- diner that, vsing nature as a coadiutor, furders her con-

35 elusions, & many times makes her effectes more absolute and straunge. But for that in our maker or Poet which restes onely in deuise and issues from an excellent sharpe and quick inuention, holpen by a cleare and bright phantasie and imagination, he is not as the painter to

30 counterfaite the naturall by the like effects and not the same, nor as the gardiner aiding nature to worke both the same and the like, nor as the Carpenter to worke effectes vtterly vnlike, but even as nature her selfe working by

kher owne peculiar vertue and proper- instinct and not by example or meditation or exercise as all other artificers

1

I

^L impoi

^ft so pn

192 George Puttenkam

do, is then most admired when he is most naturall and least artiiiciall : and in the feates of his language and vtterance, because they hold aswell of nature to be sug- gested and vttered as by arte to be polished and reformed. Therefore shall our Poet receaue prayse for both, but 5 more by knowing of his arte then by vnseasonable vsing it, and be more commended for his naturall eloquence then for his artificial), and more for his artificiall well disembled then for the same ouermuch affected and grossely or vndiscretly bewrayed, as many makers and 10 Ora tours do.

The CoMclusion. And with this (my most gratioua soueraigne Lady) I make an end, humbly beseeching your pardon in that I haue presumed to hold your eares so long annoyed with 15 a tedious trifle, so as, vnlesse it proceede more of your owne Princely and naturall mansuetude then of my merite, 1 feare greatly least you may thinck of me as the Philosopher Plato did of Aniceris, an inhabitant of the ' Citie Cirene, who, being in troth a very actiue and arti- 30 ficiall man in driuing of a Princes Charriot or Coche (as your Maiestie might be), and knowing it himselfe well enough, romming one day into Platos schoole, and hauing heard him largely dispute in matters Philosophicall, ' I pray you ' (quoth he) ' geue me leaue also to say somewhat of 05 myne arte,' and in deede shewed so many trickes of his cunning, how to lanche forth, and stay, and chaunge pace, and turne and winde his Coche, this way and that way, vphill, downe hill, and also in eucn or rough ground, that he made the whole assemblie wonder at him. Quoth 30 Plato, being a graue personage, 'verely in myne opi.^io^ this man should be vtterly vnfit for any serulce of greater importance then to driue a Coche. It is a great pitie that so prettie a fellow had not occupied his braynes in studies

■ of more co V so or me :

I

Of Ornament 193

consequence.' Now I pray God it be not thought

me in describing the toyes of this our vulgar art.

But when I consider how euery thing hath his estimation

by oportunitie, and that it was but the studie of my yonger

5 yeares, in which vanitie raigned ; also that I write to the

pleasure of a Lady and a most gralious Queene, and

neither to Priestcs nor to Prophetes or Philosophers ;

besides finding by experience that many times idlenesse

13 lesse harmefull then vnprofitable occupation, dayly

10 seeing how these great aspiring mynds and ambitious

heads of the world seriously searching to deale in matters

of state be often times so busie and earnest that they were

better be vnoccupied, and peraduenture altogether idle;

I presume so much vpon your Maiesties most milde and

15 gracious iudgement, howsoeuer you conceiue of myne

abilitie to any better or greater senaice, that yet in this

attempt ye wil allow of my loyall and good intent, alwayes

endcuouring to do your Maiestie the best and greatest of

" can.

1

c enacuouring lo a Ik those seruices I c

L

SIR JOHN HARINGTON

e Translation of Oslando Purioso)

I59I

[1\\t foWovnag essay, cniiiXed A Preface, or rather a BrufeApologu ofPoetrU, and of the Author and Translalor, is prefixed to Harington's translation of Orlando Furioso 'in English Heroicall verse,' 1591- It is reprinted from the copy in the British Museum.] T^HE learned Plutarch in his Laconicall Apothegmes ■*■ tels of a Sophister that made a long and tedious Oration in praise of Hercules, and expecting at the end thereof for some great thanks and applause of the hearers, a certaine Lacedemonian demanded him who had dis- s praised Hercules. Me thinkes the like may be now said to me, taking vpon me the defence of Poesie, for surely if learning in generall were of that account among vs, as it ought to be among all men, and is among wise men, then should this my Apologie of Poesie (the verie first nurse to and ancient grandmother of all learning) be as vaine and superfluous as was that Sophisters, because it might then be aimswered, and truly answered, that no man disgraced it. But sith we Uue in such a time, in which nothing can escape the enuious tooth and backbiting tongue of an 15 impure mouth, and wherein euerie blind corner hath a squint eyed' Zoilus that can looke a right vpon no mans doings, (yea sure there be some that will not sticke to call Hercules himselfe a dastard, because forsooth he fought with a club and not at the rapyer and dagger), therefore ao I thinke no man of iudgement will iudge this my labour

J

rA Brief Apology for Poetry 195 "

needlesse, in seeking to remoue away those slaunders that either the malice of Chose that loue it not, or the folly of those that vnderstand it not, hath deuised against it; for indeed as the old saying is, Scientia non habet inimicum 5 praeter ignoratttem, Knowledge hath no foe but the ignorant. But now because I make account I haue to deale with three sundrie Itindes of reproouers, one of those that condemne all Poetrie, which (how strong head soeuer they haue) I count but a verie weake faction ; 10 another of those that allow Poetrie, but not this particular Poem, of which kind sure there cannot be manie; a third of those that can beare with the art, & like of the worke, but will finde fault with my not well handling of it, which they may not onely probably, but I doubt too truely do, 15 being a thing as commonly done as said, that where the hedge is lowest, there doth euery man go ouer : ther- fore against these three I must arme me with the best defensiue weapons I can, and if I happen to giue a blow now and then in mine owne defence, and as good fetisers sovse to ward & strike at once, I must craue pardon of course, seing our law allowes that is done se defendendo and the law of nature teacheth vim virepellere.

First therfore of Poetrie it selfe, for those few that

generally disallow it might be sufficient to alledge those

35 many that generally approue it, of which I could bring in

such an army, not of souldiers, but of famous kings & cap-

taines, as not only the sight, but the verie sound of them

were able to vanquish and dismay the final forces of our

aduersaries. For who would once dare to oppose himselfe

30 against so many Alexanders, Ctesars, Scipios (to omit

infinite other princes, both of former and later ages, and

of forraine and nearer countries), that with fauour, with

studie, with practise, with example, with honor, with gifies,

with preferments, with great and magnificent cost, haue

35 encoraged and aduanced Poets and Poetry ? as witnes

L

196 Str John Harington

the huge Theaters and Amphitheaters, monuments of stupendious charge, made oneiy for Tragedies and Come- dies, the workes of Poets, to be represented on : but all these aids and defences I leaue as superfluous. My cause I count so good, and the euidence so open, that I neither 5 neede to vse the countenance of any great state to boulster it, nor the cunning of anie little lawyer to enforce it : my meaning is plainly and bona fide, confessing all the abuses that can truely be objected against some kind of Poets, to shew you what good vse there is of Poetrie. Neither do 10 I suppose it to be greatly behoofull for this purpose to trouble you with the curious definitions of a Poet and Poesic, & with the subtill distinctions of their sundrie kinds; nor to dispute how high and supernatural the name of a Maker is, so christned in English by that '5 vnknowne God-father that this last yeare saue one, \\z. •5891 set forth a booke called the Art of English Poetrie : and least of all do I purpose to bestow any long time to xr^e whether Plato, ZeMopkon, and Erasmus writing fictions and Dialc^es in prose may iustly be called ao Poets, or whether Ltuan writing a story in verse be an histonognpher, aw whether Master Faire translating Vir- gi, llftsta* CtUimg translating Chnds MetamoTphosts, and my selfe id Ais worke that you scc^ be any more then TcnfficT^ IS ^K same Ig»eto tenoetfa all translators : for >5 «s for an, or the nost psrt of sudt questions, I will refo- yott to Sir PkH^ SiAitfs Apoloc^ who doth handle them rig^ Innwdlj', vx to die fcramiKd treatise where they «c dtscooned Bore bi|;cly, and whne, as it wrre, a whole nxA of Poetrie ts piescraicd, with so manie new named »a fig«es as vottM pot me m fftat hope in this ^e to come ^HHiiJ hi«ed aanae ^codknt Poets — saae far one obsenia- tkat that I ^ttiber wR of the verie same book. For though the pooce gCBllaHa hboicdt gieatfyiD praoe, or rather to Mke I^iebie as ac^ a«d notelh as y«t Bqr se^ in die 3s '

r A Brief Apology for Poetry 197

plurall number, some pluralities of patterns and parcels of his owne Poetrie, with diuerse pieces of Partheniads and hymnes in praise of the most praisworthy, yet what- soeuer he would proue by all these, sure in my poore S opinion he doth proue nothing more plainly then that which M. Sidney and all the learneder sort that haue written of it do pronounce, namely that it is a gift and not an art. I say he proueth it, because making himselfe and manie others so cunning in the art, yet he sheweth him- 10 selfe so slender a gift in it, deseruing to be commended as Martial! praiseth one that he compares to Tully. I Carmina quod scribis ntusis <fc ApoUine nulla

I Laudari debes : hoc Ciceronis kabes.

' But to come to the purpose, and to speake after the

15 phrase of the common sort that terme all that is written in verse Poetrie, and, rather in scome then in praise, bestow the name of a Poet on euerie base rymer and balladmaker, this I say of it, and I thinke I say truly, that there are many good lessons to be learned out of it, many

so good examples to be found in it, many good vses to be had of it, and that therfore it is not nor ought not to be despised by the wiser sort, but so to be studied and imployed as was intended by the first writers and deuisers thereof, which is to soften and polish the hard and rough

35 dispositions of men, and make them capable of vertue and good discipline,

I cannot denie but to vs that are Christians, in respect of the high end of all, which is the health of our soules, not only Poetrie but al other studies of Philosophy are in

30 a manner vaine and superfluous, yea (as the wise man saith) whatsoeuer is under the sunne is vanitie of vanities, and nothing but vanitie. But sith we liue with men & not with saints, and because few men can embrace this strict and stoicall diuinitie, or rather, indeed, for that the

rgS Sir John Hanngton

holy scriptures, in which those high mysteries of our saluation are contained, are a deepe & profound studie and not subiect to euerie weake capacitie, no nor to the highest wits and iudgments, except they be first illu- minat by Gods spirit or instructed by his teachers and 5 preachers : therefore we do first read some other authors, making them as it were a looking glasse to the eyes of our minde, and then after we haue gathered more strength, we enter into profounder studies of higher mysteries, hauing first as it were enabled our eyes by long beholding 10 the sunne in a bason of water at last to looke vpon the sunne it selfe. So we read how that great Moses, whose learning and sanctitie is so renowned ouer all nations, was first instructed in the learning of the Egj-ptians before he came to that high contemplation of God and familiaritie 15 (as I may so terme it) with God, So the notable Prophet Daniel was brought vp in the learning of the Chaldeans, & made that the first step of his higher vocation to be a. Prophet. If then we may by the example of two such special seruanta of God spend some of our young yeares 20 in studies of humanitie, what better and more meete studie is there for a young man then Poetrie ? specially Heroicall Poesie, that with her sweet statelinesse doth erect the mind & lift it vp to the consideration of the highest matters, and allureth them that of themselues 35 would otherwise loth them to take and swallow & digest the holsome precepts of Philosophic, and many times even of the true diuinitie. Wherefore Plutarch, hauing written a whole treatise of the praise of Homers workes, and another of reading Poets, doth begin this latter with 30 this comparison, that as men that are sickly and haue weake stomakes or daintie tastes do many times thinke that flesh most delicate to eate that is not flesh, and those > that be not fish, so young men (saith he) do like best that Philosophy that is not Philosophic, or that is not 35

J

A Brief Apology for Poetry igg

deliuered as Philosophic, and such are the pleasant writings

of learned Poets, that are the popular Philosophers and the

popular diuines. Likewise Tasso in his excellent worke of

Jerusalem Liberala likeneth Poetrie to the Phisicke that

5 giue vnto little children when they are sick ; his verse is

this in Italian, speaking to God with a pretie Prosopopeia,

Sai, che Id corre il mondo, cue piU versi

Di sue dolceeze il lusinghter Parnaso,

E che V vero condito in molli versi

,o / piu schiui alletlando hd persuaso.

Cost a Vegro Janciul porgtamo aspersi Di soaue licor gli orli del vaso : Succhi amari ingattnato ittlanlo ei bene, E da tinganno suo vita riceue, 15 Thou knowst, the wanton worldlings euer ninne To sweete Parnassus fruites, how otherwhile The truth well saw'st with pleasant verse hath wonne Most squeamish stomakes with the sugred stile : So the siclte child that Pocions all doth shunne ao With coiTifeta and with sugar we begile.

And cause him take a holsome sowe receit : He drinkes, and saues his life with such deceit. This is then that honest fraud in which (as Plutarch saith) he that is deceiued is wiser than he that is not "5 deceiued, & he that doth deceiue is honester than he that doth not deceiue.

But briefly to answere to the chiefe objections: Corne- lius Agrippa, a man of learning & authoritie not to be despised, maketh a bitter inuectiue against Poets and 30 Poesie, and the sutnme of his reproofe of it is this (which is al that can with any probability be said against it), that it is a nurse of lies, a pleaser of fooles, a breeder of dangerous errors, and an inticer to wantonnes. I might here wame those that wil vrge this mans authoritie to the

is

"

J

200 Sir John Haringion

disgrace of Poetrie, to take heed (of what calling so euer they be) least with the same weapon that they thinke to giue Poetrie a blow they giue themselues a maime. For Agrippa taketh his pleasure of greater matters then Poetrie ; I niaruel how he durst do it, saue that I see he 5 hath done it ; he hath spared neither myters nor scepters, The courts of Princes where vertue is rewarded, iustice maintained, oppressions relieued, he cats them a CoUedge of Giants, of Tyrants, of oppressors, warriors : the most noble sort of noble men he termeth cursed, bloodie, m wicked, and sacrilegious persons. Noble men (and vs poore Gentlemen) that thinke to borrow praise of our auncestors deserts and good fame, he affirmed to be a race of the sturdier sort of knaues and lycencious liuers. Treasurers & other great officers of the common welth, 15 with graue counsellors whose wise heads are the pillers of the state, he affirmeth generally to be robbers and peelers of the realme, and priuie traitors that sell their princes fauours and rob weldeseruing seruitors of their reward. I omit, as his peccadUta, how he nicknameth priests, saying 20 for the most part they are hypocrites, lawyers, saying they are all theeues, phisicians, saying they are manie of them murtherers ; so as I thinke it were a good motion, and would easily passe by the consent of the three estates, that this mans authoritie should be vtterly adnihilated, that as dealeth so hardly and vniustly with all sorts of professions. But for the reiecting of his writings, I refer it to others that haue powre to do it, and to condemne him for a general! libeller; but for that he writeth against Poetrie, I meane to speake a word or two in refuting thereof. 3°

And i]rst for lying, I might if I list excuse it by the rule oi Poetica liceniia, and claime a priuiledge giuen to Poet[s], whose art is but an imitation (as Aristotle calleth it), & therefore are allowed to faine what they list, according to that old verse, 35

A Brief Apology for Poetry 20E

luridids, Erebo, fisco, /as viuere \r]aplo ; MUitibus, medicis, lotion, occidere ludo est; Mentiri astrottontis, pictoribus atque poetis,

which, because I count it without reason, 1 will English j 5 without rime.

Lawyers, Hell, and the Checquer are allowed to Hue

on spoile; Souldiers, Phisicians, and Hangmen make a sport of murther; 10 Astronomers, Painters, and Poets may lye by authoritie.

Thus you see that Poets may lye if they list Cum priue- legio. But what if they lye least of all other men ? what if they lye not at all ? then I thinke that great slaundcr is verie vniustly raised upon them. For in my opinion they

IS are said properly to lye that affirme that to be true that is false : and how other arts can free themselues from this blame, let them look that professe them : but Poets neuer affirming any for true, but presenting them to vs as fables and imitations, cannot lye though they would : and because

ao this obiection of lye^ is the chief, and that vpon which the rest be grounded, I wil stand the longer vpon the clearing thereof.

The ancient Poets haue indeed wrapped as it were in their writings diuers and sundry meanings, which they call

P5 the senses or mysteries thereof. First of all for the litterall sence (as it were the vtmost barke or ryne) they set downe in manner of an historic the acts and notable exploits of some persons worthy raemorie : then in the same fiction, as a second rine and somewhat more fine, as it were nearer

30 to the pith and marrow, they place the Morall sence profit- able for the actiue life of man, approuing vertuous actions and condemning the contrarie. Manie limes also vnder the selfesarae words they comprehend some true vnder-

jer ^^m

J

Sir John Harington

■ wilt

■ Infe

■ bod

■ 1th

■ cnll

■k

ttanduig of natural] Philosophic, or somtiiDes of poiitil» goucmgment, and now and then of diuJnitie : and these same sencec that comprehend so excellent knoiriedge we call the Allegorie, which Plutarch defineth to be when one thing is t<jld, and by that another is vnderstood. Now let s any man iudge if it be a matter of meane art or wit to containe in one historical! narration, either true or fained, so many, so diuerse, and so deepe conceits : but for making the matter more plaine I will alledge an example thereof.

Perseus sonne of lupiter is fained by the Poets to haue lo »Iaine Gorgon, and, after that conquest atchieued, to haue flown vp to heauen. The Historical! sence is t\\\&, Perseus (he aonnc of lupiter, by the participation ot luptlers wcTtucs which were in him, or rather comming of the stock of one of the kings of Greet, or Athens so called, slew Gorgon, 15 (t tyrant in that countrey {Gorgon in Greeke sign ifieth' earth), and was for his vertuous parts exalted by men vp vnto heauen. Morally it signifieth this much: Perseus a wise man, Bonne of lupiter, endewed with vertite from aboue, ilayeth sinne and vice, a thing base & earthly signified no by Gorgon, and so mounteth vp to the skie of vertue. It slgniRes in one kind of AUggorie thus much : the mind of n'ian being^otlen by (jod^and so the childe of God kill- ing and vanquishing the earthlinesse of this Gorgonicall nature, ascendeth vp lo the vnderstanding of heauenly 33 things, of high things, of eternal things, in which contem- placion consisteth the perfection of man ; thjajs^the natural allegory, because man [is] one of the chieie^ works of natiJrc. It hath also a more high and heauenly Allegorie, that the heauenly nature, daughter of fupt'ler, procuring 30 with her continual! motion corruption and mortality in the inferiour bodies, seuered it selfe at last from these earthly bodies, and flew vp on high, and there remaineth for euer. It hath also another TheojogicaTAUegorie : that the angeli- cnll nature, daughlcroF themosthigh God the creator of all 35

^

J

A Brief Apology for Poetry 203

things, killing & ouercomming all bodily substance, signified by Gorgon, ascended into heauen. The like in- finite Allegories I could pike out of other Poeticall fictions, saue that I would auoid tediousnes. It suGBceth me

5 therefore to note this, that the men of greatest learning and highest wit in the auncient times did of purpose conceale these deepe mysteries of learning, and, as it were, couer them with the vaile of fables and verse for sundrie causes : one cause was that they might not be rashly

10 abused by prophane wits, in whom science is corrupted, like good wine in a bad vessell ; another cause why they wrote in verse was conseruation of the memorie of their precepts, as we see yet the generall rules almost of euerie art, not so much as husbandrle, but they are oftner recited

15 and better remembred in verse then in prose ; another, and a principal! cause of al), is to be able with one kinde of meate and one dish (as I may so call it) to feed diuers tastes. For the weaker capacities will feede themselues with the pleasantnes of the historie and sweetnes of the

30 verse, some that haue stronger stomackes will as it were take 3 further taste of the Morall sence, a third sort, more high conceited then they, will digest the Atlegorie : so as indeed it hath bene thought by men of verie good Judge- ment, such manner of Poeticall writing was an excellent

05 way to preserue all kinde of learning from that corruption which now it is come to since they left that mysticail writing of verse. Now though I know the example and authoritie oi Aristotle and Plato be still vrged against this, who took to themselues another manner of writing, first

30 I may say indeed that lawes were made for poore men and not for Princes, for these two great Princes of Philo- sophic brake that former allowed manner of writing, yet Plato still preserued the fable, but refuseth the verse. Aristotle, though reiecting both, yet retained still a kind

35 of obscuritie, in so much he aunswered Alexander, who

~i

rao4 Sir John Haringlon ^^H

reproued him in a sort for publishing the sacred secrets ^^^| of Philosophic, that he had sec forth his bookes in a sort, ^^H and yet not set ihcm forth, meaning that they were so obscure that they would be vnderstood of few, except they came to him for instructions, or else without they were s

»of verie good capacitie and studious of Philosophie. But (as I say) Plato howsoeuer men would make him an enimie of Poetrie (because he found indeed lust fault with the abuses of some comicall Poets of his time, or some chat sought to set vp new and strange religions), yet you see he to kept stitl that principall part of Poetrie, which is fiction

I and imitation ; and as for the other part of Poetrie which ii verse, though he vaed it not, yet his master Socrates euen in his old age wrote certaine verses, as Plularke testifieth. But because I haue named the two parts of Poetrie, 15 namely inuention or fiction and verse, let vs see how well we can authorise the vse of both these. First for Action, against which, as I told before, many inueigh, calling it by the foul name, of lying, though notwith- standing, as I then said, it is farthest from it. Demosthenes, ao the famous and renowned Orator, when he would persuade the Athenians to warre against Philip, told them a soJerane tale how the wolues on a time sent Ambassadors to the •heepe, offering them peace if they would deliuer vp the dogs that Itcpt their folds, with al that long circumstance as (necdlcssc to be repeated), by which he perswaded them far more strongly then if he should haue told them in plain tcrmes that Philip sought to bereaue them of their chief bulwarks & defences, to haue the better abilitie to ouerthrow them. But what need we fetch an authority so 30 far of from heathen authors, that haue many neerer hand both in time & in place ? Bishop Fisher, a stout Prelate (though 1 do not praise his Religion), when he was assaied by king Henrie the eight for his good will and assent for the suppression of Abbeys, the king aliedging that he would 35

J

. A Brief Apology for Poetry 205

but take away their superfluities and let the substance stand still, or at least see it be conuerted to better and more godly vses, the graue Bishop answered it in this kind of Poeticall parable. He said there was an axe that, 5 wanting a helue, came to a thicke and huge ouergrowne wood, & besought some of the great okes in that wood to spare him so much timber as to make him a handle or helue, promising that if he might finde that fauour he would in recompence thereof haue great regard in pre- o seruing that wood, in pruning the braunches, in cutting away the vnprofitable and superfluous boughes, in paring away the bryers and thornes that were combersome to the fayre trees, and make it in fine a groue of great delight and pleasure : but when this same axe had obtained his

15 suit, he so laid about him, & so pared away both timber and top and lop, that in short space of a woodland he made it a champion, and made her liberalitie the instrument of her ouer throw.

Now though this Bishop had no very good successe with

9o his parable, yet it was so farre from being counted a lye, that it was plainly seen soone after that the same axe did both hew down those woods by the roots & pared off him by the head, and was a peece of Prophecie as well as a peece of Poetrie : and indeed Prophets and Poets haue

05 been thought to haue a great affinitie, as the name Votes in Latin doth testifie. But to come again to this maner of fiction or parable, the Prophet Nathan, reprouing King Dauid for his great sinne of adulterie and murther, doth he not come to him with a pretie parable of a poore man

30 and his lambe that lay in his bosome and eate of his bread, and the rich man, that had whole flocks of his own, would needs take it from him ? in which, as it is euident, it was but a parable, so it were vnreuerent and almost blasphemous to say it was a lye. But to goe higher, did

35 not our Saulour himselfe speake in parables ? as that

1

er, did i

diuine I

ao6 Sir John Haringion

parable of the sower, that comfortable parable of the Prodigall Sonne, that dreadfull parable of Diues and Ltuartts, though 1 know of this last many of the fathers hold that it is a storie indeed and no parable. But in the rest it is manifest that he was all holinesse, all wisedome, 5 all truth, vscd parables, and euen such as discreet Poets vac, where a good and honest and wholesome Allegoric is hidden in a pleasaunLand pretie fiction; and therefore for that part of Poetry of Imiution, 1 thinke no body will make any question but it is not onely allowable, but godly 10 and commendable, if the Poets ill handling of it doe not marre and peruerf the good vse of it.

The other part of Poetrie, which is Verse, as it were the clothing or ornament of it, hath many good vses. Of the heipe of memorie I spake somewhat before ; for the words 15 being couched together in due order, measure, and number, one doth as it were bring on another, as my selfe haue oden proued, & so I thinke do many beside (though for my own part I can rather bost of the marring a good memorie then of hauing one), yet I have euer found that Verse is easier to m Icarne and farre better to preserue in raemone then is prose. An other speciall grace in Verse is the forcible manner of phrase, in which, if it be well made, it forrc excelleth loose speech or prose, A third is the pleasure and sweetnesse to the eare which makes the discourse as plcasaunt vnto vs often time when the matter it selfe is hxrsh and \i-naccepuble : for myne owne part I was neuer ^■et so good a husband to take any delight to faearc ooe of my ploughmen tell how an acre of wheat must be fallowd and (wj-&lk>wed. and how cold land should be bunted, and 30 how frwitfiiU land must be well harrowed ; but when I hearc ooe read VirgtU, where be saitb,

S*^«iM ifcnfcs mnuiirt fnfiti tgw9s, Alpt* Imtm sl^mlmm tnfikmHims m

1

A Brief Apology for Poetry 207I

Stue inde occullas vires &' pabula lerrae Pinguia concipiunt : stue illis omne per ignem Excoquilur vitium, atque exsudat imttUis humor, &c. and afler,

5 Mulfum adeo, raslris glebas qui frangii inerles,

Vimineasque Irahit crates iuuat arua ;

with many other lessons of homly husbandrie, but de-

liuered in so good Verse that me thinkes all that while

I could find in my hart to driue the plough. But now for

10 the authoritie of Verse, if it be not sufficient to say for ^SeSi tliat the greatest Philosophers and grauest Sena- tours that euerwere haue vsed them both in their speeches and in their writings, that precepts of all Arts haue been deliuered in them, that verse is as auncient a writing as

"5 prose, and indeed more auncient in respect that the oldest wofSes extant be verse, as Orpheus, Linus, Hesiodus, & others beyond memory of man or mention almost of history ; if none of these will serue for the credit of it, yet let this serue that some part of the Scripture was written

ao in verse, as the Psalmes of Dauid, & certain other songs of Deborah, of Salomon, & others, which the iearnedest diuines do afhrme to be verse and find that they are in meeter, though the rule of the Hebrew verse they agree not on. Suffiseth U me only to proue that by the authoritie

as of sacred Scriptures both parts of Poesie, inuention or imitation and verse, are allowable, & consequently that great obiection of lying is quite taken away^ refuted.

Now the second obiection is pleasing of fooles. I haue already showed how it displeaseth not wise men. Now

30 if it haue this vertue to, to please the fooles and ignorant, I would thinke this an article of prayse not of rebuke : wherefore I confesse that it pleaseth fooles, and so pleaseth them that, if they marke it and obserue it well, it will time make them wise, for in verse is both goodnesse and

ietn A

1 in ^m and ^H

Sir John Harington

1

V B08

■ sweetnesse, Rubarb and Sugercandie, the pleasaunt and

■ the profitable. Wherefore, as Horace sayth, Omne lulit H pttnctum qui niiscut't vtile duici, he that can mingle the H sweete and the wholesome, the pleasaunt & the profit- I able, he is indeed an absolute good writer : and such be 5

■ , Poets, if any be such ; they present vnto vs a pretie tale, , I able to keepe a childe from play, and an old man from the

^ ) I chimnie corner; Or, as the sanie Horace sayth to a „ (/ ' couetous man,

Tantalus a labris sitiens fugkntia capiat 10

Flumina. Quid rides ? mutato nomine de te Fabula narratur.

One tels a couetous man a tale of Tantalus that sits vp to the chinne in water, and yet is plagued with thirst. This signifies the selfe same man to whom the taie is told, that 'S wallows in plentie, and yet his miserable minde barres him the vse of it : As my selfe knew, and I am sure many remember, lustice Randall of London, a man passing impo- tent in body but much more in mind, that, leauing behind him a thousand pounds of gold in a chest ful of old boots "o & shoes, yet was so miserable that at my Lord Maiors dinner they say he would put vp a widgen for his supper, & many a good meale he did take of his franke neighbour the widdow Penne, But to come to the matter, this same great sinne that is layd to Poetrie of pleasing fooles is 35 sufficiently answered if it be worth the answering.

Now for the breeding of errours which is the third Obiec- tion, I see not wHy It should breed any when none is bound to beleeue that they write, nor they looke not to haue their fictions belieued in the litterall sence; and therefore Jie 30 that well examines whence errours spring shall finde the writers of prose & not of verse the authors and main- taihers of them ; and this point I count so manifest as it needes no proofe.

L taihers of t

^k needes no ]

A Brief Apology for Poetry 209

rThe last reproofe is lightnes & wantonnes. This is indeed an Obiection of some importaunce, sith, as Sir Philip Sidney confesseth, Cupido is crept euen into the Heroicall Poemes, & consequently makes that also sub- 5 iecl to this reproofe. I promised in the beginning not partially to prayse Poesie, but plainly and honestly to confesse that that might truely be obiected against it, and, if any thing may be, sure it is this lasciuious- nesse : yet this I will say, that of all kinde of Poesie the lo Heroicall is least infected therewith. The other kindes I will rather excuse then defende, though of all the kindes of Poesie it may bee sayd where any scurrilitie and lewd- nesse is founde, there Poetry doth not abuse vs, but writers haue abused Foe trie.

And brieflie to examine all the kindes. First, theTragicall is meerly free from it, as representing onely the cruell & lawlesse proceedings of Princes, mouing nothing but pitie or detestation. The Coraicall, whatsoeuer foolish play- makers make it offend in this kind, yet being rightly vsed, it ao represents them so as to make the vice scorned and not em- braced. The Satyrike is meerly free from it, as being wholly occupied in mannerly & couertiy reprouing of all vices. The Elegie is still mourning. As for the Pastorall with the Sonnet or Epigramme, though many times they sauour OS of wantonnes and loue and toying, and, now and then breaking the rules of Poetry, go into plaine scurrilitie, yet euen the worst of them may be not ill applied, and are, I must confesse, too delightfull, in somuchas^ar/fai^saith, Laudant ilia, sed ista legunl, in another place,

Erubuil posuitque tneum Lucrecia librunt, Sed coram Bruto; Brute recede; leget. Lucrecia (by which he signifies any chast matron) will blush and be ashamed to read a lasciuious booke. But

I

2IO Sir John Harington

how ? not except Brutus be by, that is if any graue man should see her read it. But if Brutus turne his backe, she will go to it agayne and read it all.

But to end this part of my Apo logic, as I count and conclude Heroicall Poesie allowable and to be read and studied with- 5 out all exception, so I may as boldly say that Tragedies well handled be a most worthy kinde of Poesie, that Comedies may make men see and shame at their owne faults, that the rest may be so written and so read as much pleasure and some profite may be gathered out of them. And for myne m owne part, as Scaliger writeth of Vtrgill, so I beleeue that the reading of a good Heroicall Poeme may make a man both wiser and honester. And for Tr^edies, to omit other famous Tragedies, that that was played at S. Johns in Cambridge, of Richard the 3, would moue (I thinke) 15 Pkalaris the tyraunt, and terrifie all tyrannous minded men from following their foolish ambitious humors, seeing how his ambition made him kill his brother, his nephews, his wife, beside infinit others, and, last of all, after a short and troublesome raigne, to end his miserable life, and to ao haue his body harried after his death. Then, for Come- dies, how full of harmeles myrth is our Cambridge Pedantiusl and the Oxford Bellum GrammaScalel or, to speake of a London Comedie, how much good matter, yea and matter of state, is there in that Comedie cald the play 35 of the Cards, in which it is showed how foure Parasitical! knaues robbe the foure principal! vocations of the Realme, videl. the vocation of Souldiers, Schollers, Marchants, and Husbandmen? Of which Comedie I cannot forget the saying of a notable wise counseller that is now dead, who 30 when some (to sing Placebo) aduised that it should be for- bidden, because it was somewhat too plaine, and indeed as the old saying is, sooth boord is no board, yet he would haue it allowed, adding it was fit that They which doe that they should not should heare thai they would not. Finally, if 33

J

W In Praise of Ariosto 211

Comedies may be so made as the beholders may be bettered by them, without all doubt all other sortes of Poetrie may bring their profit as they do bring delight, and if all, then much more the chiefe of all, which by all mens consent is 5 the Heroicall. And thus much be sayd for Poesie.

Now for this Poeme of Orlando Furioso, which, as 1 haue heard, hath been disliked by some (though by few of any wit or judgement), it foUowes that I say somewhat in defence thereof, which I will do the more moderately ai.d coldly ; 10 by how much the paynes I haue taken, it (rising as you may see to a good volume) may make me seeme a more partiall prayser. Wherefore I will make choise of some other Poeme that is allowed and approued by all men, and a litle compare them together. And what worke can serue '5 this turne so fitly as Virgils ^neados, whom aboue all other it seemeth my authour doth follow, as appeares both by his beginning and ending? The tone begins,

Arma virumque catio. The tother, "° Le donne, i cauallier, I'arme, git amort,

Le cortesie, Paudact imprest io canto. Virgin endes with the death of Ttimus,

Vilaque cum gemilu fugii tndignata sub vmbras, Arioslo ends with the death of Rodomoni, as Bestemmiatido /uggi Falma sdegnosa,

Che fit si altera al mondo, e si orgogUosa. Virgin extolled /Eneas to please Augustus, of whose race he was thought to come ; Artoslo prayeth Rogero to the honour of the house of Este : jEneas hath his Dido that soretaineth him; Rogero hath his Alcina: finally, least I should note euery part, there is nothing of any speciall obseniation in Virgin but my author hath with great

J^J

212 Sir John Harington

felicitie imitated it, so as whosoeuer wil allow Virgil must ipso facto (as they say) admit Ariosto. Now of what account Virgil is reckned, & worthily reckned, for auncient times witnesseth August. C. verse of him :

Ergone supremis potuil vox improba verbis s ■

Tarn dirum mandare tufas? Sic, ^^^m

concluding thus, ^^^|

Laudetur, placeat, vigeat, relegafur, ametur. ^^H

This is a great prayse comming from so great a Prince. For later times, to omit Scaliger, whom I recited before, lo that affiimeth the reading of Virgiil may make a man honest and vertuous, that excellent Italian Poet Dant professeth plainly that when he wandred out of the right way, meaning thereby when he liued fondly and loeslie, Virgillwas the first that made him looke into himselfe and 15 reclaime himselfe from that same daungerous and lewd course. But what need we further witnes, do we not make our children read it commonly before they can vnderstand it, as a testimonie that we do generally approue it ? And yet we see old men study it, as a proofe that they do spe- so cially admire it : so as one writes very pretily, that children do wade in Virgiil, and yet strong men do sw!m in it.

Now to apply this to the prayse of myne author, as I sayd before so I say still, whatsoeuer is prayseworthy in Virgiil is plentifully to be found in Ariosto, and some 35 things that Virgiil could not haue, for the ignoraunce of the age he liued in, you finde in my author, sprinckled ouer all his worke, as I will very briefly note and referre you for the rest to the booke it selfe. The deuout and Christen demeanor of Charlemayne in the 14 booke, with 30 his prayer, ^^B Nan uoglia lua bonld per mio fodiire, J

■ In Praise of Arwsto 213

And in the beginning of the xvii booke, that would beseeme any pulpit,

II giusto Dia, quando i peccati nostri. But, aboue all, that in the xti. booke of the conuersion of 5 Rogero to the Christen Religion, where the Hermit speaketh to him, contayning in effect a full instruction against presumption and diapaire, which I haue set downe thus in English,

Now (as I sayd) this wise that Hermit spoke, 10 And part doth comfort him, and part doth checke; He blameth him that in that pleasaunt yoke He had so long defer'd to put his necke, But did to wrath his maker still prouoke, And did not come at his first call and becke, 15 But still did hide hiraselfe away from God

Vntill he saw him comming with his rod ; Then did he comfort him and make him know That grace is near denyde to such as aske. As do the workemen in the Gospell show 20 Receauing pay aUke for diuers taske.

And so after, concluding,

How to Christ he must impute The pardon of his sinnes, yet near the later He told him he must be baptisde in water. 35 These and infinit places full of Christen exhortation, doc- trine, & example I could quote out of the booke, saue that 1 hasten to an ende, and it would be needles to those that will not read them in the booke it selfe, and superfluous to those that will : but most manifest it is & not to be denyed, that in go this point my author is to be preferred before all the auncient Poets, in which are mentioned so many false Gods, and of them so many fowle deeds, their contentions, their adulteries, their incest, as were both obscenous in recitall and hurtful in

i

i

214 St'r John Harington

example: though indeed those whom they termed Gods were certaine great Princes that committed such enormous faults, as great Princes in late ages (that loue still to be cald Gods of the earth) do often commit. But now it may be & is by some obiected that although he write 5 Christianly in some places, yet in other some he is too lasciuious, as in that of the baudy Frier, in Alcina and Rogeros copulation, in Anselmus his Giptian, in RichardeUo his metamorphosis, in mine hosts tale of Astolfo, & some few places beside. Alas, if this be a fault, pardon him this 10 one fault, though I doubt too many of you (gentle readers) wil be to exorable in this point : yea, me thinks, I see some of you searching already for these places of the booke, and you are halfe offended that I haue not made some direc- tions that you might finde out and read them immediatly. 15 But I beseech you stay a while, and as the Italian sayth Pian piano, fayre and softly, & take this caueat with you, to read them as my author ment them, to breed detestation and not delectation. Remember, when you read of the old lecherous Frier, that a fornicator is one of the things that so God hateth ; when you read of Alcina, thinke how Joseph fled from his intising mistres ; when you light on Anselmus tale, leame to loth bestly couetousnes ; when on Richar- deUo, know that sweet raeate wil haue sowre sawce ; when on mine hostes tale, (if you will follow my counsell) turne as ouer the leafe and let it alone, although euen that lewd lale may bring some men profit, and I haue heard that it is already (and perhaps not vnfitly) termed the comfort of cuckolds. But as 1 say, if this be a fault, then Virgill committed the same fault in Dido and jEneas intertaine- 30 ment, and if some will say he tels that mannerly and couertly, how will they excuse that where Vulcan was intreated by Venus to make an armour for ^neas ?

Dixerai, 4' rtiueis kinc atque hinc diua lacertis Cuwlaniem amplexu molli fouet: Hie repente 35

In Praise of Ariosto s

Accepit solitam Jlammam, noiusque per artus Intrauit color. And a little afler :

Ea verba locutus S Optalas dedit amplexus, placitumque petiuit

Coniugis in/usus grenito per membra soporem, I hope they that vnderstand Latin will confesse this is plaJne enough, & yet with modest words & no obscenous phrase : and so I dare take vpon me that in all Ariosto io(and yet I thinke is as much as three jEneades,) there is not a word of ribaldry or obscenousness ; farther there is so meet a decorum in the persons of those that speake lasciuiously, as any of iudgement must needs allow. And therfore, though I rather craue pardon then prayse for IS him in this point, yet me thinkes I can smile at the finesse of some that will condemne him, and yet not onely allow but admire our Chawcer, who both in words & sence incurreth far more the reprehension of flat scurrilitie, as 1 could recite many places, not onely in his millers tale, 3o but in the good wife of Bathes tale, & many more, in |

which onely the decorum he keepes is that that excuseth ^^^| it and maketh it more tolerable. ^^H

But now whereas some will say Ariosto wanteth art, re- ^^Hj ducing all heroicall Poems vnto the methode oi Homer sad Ci

OS certain precepts of Aristotle, for Homer I say that that

which was commendable in him to write in that age, the ]j

times being changed, would be thought otherwise now, as we ^^Hj

■ see both in phrase & in fashions the world growes more ^^^|

y curious each day then other. Ouid gaue precepts of making ^^H

30 loue, and one was that one should spill wine on the boord \

& write his mistresse name therewith. This was a quaynt

cast in that age ; but he that should make loue so now, his y

Lloue would mocke him for hts labour, and count him but ^^H a slouenly sutor. And if it be thus chaunged since Quids ^^H

tos I

ner '

216 Str John Harington

time, much more since Homers time. And yet for Ariostos tales that many thinke vn artificially brought in, Homer him selfe hath the like : as in the Iliads the conference of Glaucus with Diomedes vpon some acts of Belleropkon, & in his Odysse as the discourse of the hog with Vlysses. 5

Further, for the name of the booke, which some carpe at because he called it Orlando Furtoso rather then Rogero, in that he may also be defended by example of Homer, who, professing to write of Achilles, calleth his book Iliade" of Troy, and not Achillide. 10

As for Aristotles rules, I take it he hath followed them verie strictly.

Briefly, Artstolle and the best censurers of Poesie would haue the Epopeia, that is the heroicall Poem, should ground on some historie, and take some short time in the same to 15 bewtifie with his Poetrie : so doth mine Author take the storie of k. Charts the great, and doth not exceed a yeare or therabout in his whole work. Secondly, they hold that nothing should be fayned vtterly incredible. And sure Ariosto neither in his inchantments exceedeth credit (for ao who knowes not how strong the illusions of the deuill are ?) neither in the miracles that Altol/o by the power of S. lohn is fayned to do, since the Church holdeth that Prophetes both aliue and dead haue done mightie great miracles. Thirdly, they would haue an heroicall Poem (aswell as a Tragedie) a; to be full of Peripe^€\ia, which I interpret an agnition of some vnlooked for fortune either good or bad, and a sudden change thereof: of this what store there be the reader shall quickly find. As for apt similitudes, for passions well expressed of loue, of pitie, of hate, of wrath, a blind man 30 maysee, if he can but heare, that thisworke is full of them.

There follows only two reproofs, which I rather inter- pret two peculiar praises of this writer aboue all that wrate before him in this kind. One, that he breaks off narrations verie abruptly, so as indeed a loose vnattentiue reader will 35

^^^^^ An Answer to Critics 217 ^^M

U hardly carrie away any part of the stone : but this doubt- ^^H

W lesse is a point of great art, to draw a man with a continuall ^^^|

thirst to reade out the whole worke, and toward the end of ^^^

the boolie to close vp the diuerse matters briefly and clenly. 5 If S. Philip Sidney had counted this a fault, he would not haue done so himselfe in his Arcadia. Another fault is, that he speaketh so much in his own person by digression, which they say also is against the rules of Poetrie, because neither Homer nor Virgiil did it. Me thinks it is a suffi-

10 cient defence to say, Ariosto doth it. Sure I am it is both delightfull and verie profitable, and an excellent breathing place for the reader, and euen as if a man walked in a faire long alley, to haue a seat or resting place here and there is easie and commodious : but if at the same seat were

"5 planted some excellent tree, that not onely with the shade shoulde keepe vs from the heat, but with some pleasant and right wholsom fruite should allay our thirst and comfort our stomacke, we would thinke it for the time a litle paradice. So are Ariostos morals and pretie

30 digressions sprinkled through his long worke to the no lesse pleasure then profit of the reader. And thus much r be spoken for defence of mine Author, which was the [ second part of my Apologie.

Now remaines the third part of it, in which I promised as to speake somwhat for my selfe, which part, though it haue most need of an Apologie both large & substantial!, yet I will runne it ouer both shortly & slightly, because indeed the nature of the thing it self is such that the more one doth say, the lesse he shall seeme to say ; and men 30 are willinger to praise that in another man which himselfe shall debase then that which he shall seeme to maintaine. Certainly if I shold confesse or rather professe that my verse is vnartificiall, the stile rude, the phrase barbarous, the meeter vnpleasant, many more would beleeue it to be

I

I

fli8 Sir John Harington

50, then would imagine that I thought them so : for this same ^tXauria or self pleasing is so common a thing, as the more a man protests himself to be free from it, the more we wil charge him with it. Wherfore let me take thus much vpon me that admit it haue many of the for- 5 named imperfections, & many not named, yet as writing goes now a dayes it may passe among the rest ; and as I haue heard a friend of mine (one verie iudicious in the bewtie of a woman) say of a Ladie whom he meant to_ praise, that she had a low forhead, a great nose, a wide_io 'ihouth, a long visage, and yet all these put together she__ seemed to him a verie well fauoured woman, so I hope ai3 I find alreadie some of my partiall friends that what seuerall imperfections soeuer they find in this translation, yet taking all together they allow it, or at least wise they 15 reade it, which is a great argument of their liking.

Sir Thomas Moore, a man of great wisdome & learning, but yet a litle enclined (as good wits are many times) to scoffing, when one had brought him a booke of some shallow discourse, and preassed him very hard to haue his ao opinion of it, aduised the partie to put it into verse. The plaine meaning man in the best maner he could did so, and a twelue-month after at the least came with it to Sir Thomas, who, slightly perusing it, gaue it this encomium, that now there was rime in it, but afore it had neither rime 35 nor reason. If any man had ment to serue me so, yet I haue preuented him ; for sure I am he shall find rime in mine, and, if he be not voyd of reason, he shall find reason to. Though for the matter I can challenge no praise, hauing but borowed it ; & for the verse I do 30 challenge none, being a thing that euery body that neuer scarce bayted their horse at the Vniuersitie take vpon them to make. It is possible that, if I would haue em- ployed that time that I haue done vpon this vpon some imiention of mine owne, I could haue by this made it haue 35

I

An Answer to Critics 219

risen to a iust volume, &, if I wold, haue done, as many spare not to do, flowne very high with stolen fethers. But I had rather men should see and know that I boiro^nr all then that I steale any : and I would wish to be called 5 rather one of the worst translators then one of the meaner makers, specially sith the Earle of Surrey and Sir Thomas IViat, that are yet called the first refiners of the English tong, were both translators out of Italian. Now for those that count it such a contemptible and trifling

10 matter to translate, I wil but say to them as M, Bartho- lomew Clarke, an excellent learned man, and a right good translator, saith in maner of a pretie challenge, in his Preface (as I remember) vpon the Courtier, which booke he translated out of Italian into Latin. 'You,' saith he,

15 ' that thinke it such a toy, lay aside my booke, and take my author in your hand, and trie a leafe or such a matter, and compare it with mine.' If I should say so, there would be iiiow that would quickly put me down perhaps : but doubtlesse he might boldly say it, for I thinke none

ao could haue mended him. But as our English prouerb

saith, many talke of Robin Hood that neuer shot in his bow,

and some correct Magnificat that know not quid sigtti/icat.

For my part I will thanke them that will mend any thing

that I haue done aniisse, nor I haue no such great conceipt

as of that I haue done but that I thinke much in it is to be mended ; & hauing dealt plainly with some of my plaine dealing frends, to tell me frankly what they heard spoken of it (for indeed 1 suffred some part of the printed copies to go among my frends, & some more perhaps went

30 against my will), I was told these in effect were the faults were found with it. Some graue men misUked that I should spend so much good time on such a trifling worke as

. they deemed a Poeme to be. Some more nicely found fault with so many two siliabled and three sillabled

3S rimes. Some (not vndeseruedly) reproued the fantasti-

M i

Sir John Harington

ids ^^

L

calnes of my notes, in which they say I haue strained my selfe to make mention of some of my kindred and frends that might very well be left out. And one fault more there is which I will tell my selfe, though many would neuer find it, and that is, I haue cut short some of his 5 Cantos, in leauing out many staues of them, and sometimes put the matter of two or three staues into one. To these reproofes I shall pray you gentle and noble Readers with patience heare my defence, and then I will end.

For the first reproofe, either it is alreadie excused or 10 it will neuer be excused ; for 1 haue 1 thinke sufficiently proued both the art to be allowable and this worke to be commendable. Yet 1 will tell you an accident that hap- pened vnto my selfe. When I was entred a pretie way into the translation, about the seuenth booke, comming to 15 write that where Melissa, in the person of Rogeros Tutor, comes and reproues Rogero in the 4 staffe,

Was it for this that I in youth thee fed With marrow ? ^c,

and again e, 90

Is this a meanes or readie way you trow. That other worthie men haue trod before, A Casar or a Scipio to grow? ^c,

straight I began to thinke that my Tutor, a graue and learned man, and one of a verie austere life, might say as to me in like sort, ' was it for this that I read Aristotle and Plato to you, and instructed you so carefully both in Greek & Latin, to haue you now become a translator of Italian toyes?' But while I thought thus, I was aware that it was no toy that could put such an honest and 3° seriouse consideration into my mind.

Now for them that find fault with polysyllable meeter, me thinke they are like those that blame men for putting

^^^^^ An Answer to Critics 221 ^H

F suger in their wine, and chide to bad about it, and say ^^H

I they marre all, but yet end with Gods blessing on their ^^H

' hearts. For indeed if I had knowne their diets, I could ^^

haue saued some of my cost, at least some of my paine 5 for when a verse ended with ciuUlitie, I could easier, after the auncient maner of rime, haue made see, or flee, or I decree to aunswer it, leauing the accent vpon the last I syllable, then hunt after three syllabled wordes to answere I it with facillitie, gentilHtie, tranquillitie, hostillitie, scurillitie, 10 debilUtie, agilUtie, fragillitie, Kobiliitie, mobiliitie, which who mislike may tast lamp oyle with their eares. And as for two syllabled raeeters, they be SO approued in other lan- guages, that the French call them the feminine rime, as the sweeter, & the one syllable the masculin. But in 15 a word to answer this, & to make them for euer hold

I their peaces of this point. Sir Philip Sidney, not only vseth them, but affecteth them — signijie, dignijie, shamed is, named is, blamed is, hide away, bide away. Thogh if my many blotted papers that I haue made in this kind might aoafifoord me authoritie to giue a rule of it, I would say that to part them with a one syllable meeter between them . wold giue it best grace. For as men vse to sow with the I hand and not with the whole sacke, so I would haue the ' eare fed but not cloyed with these pleasing and sweet as falling meeters.

For the third reproofe about the notes, sure they were a worke {as I may so call it) of supererogation, and I would wish sometimes they had bin left out, & the rather if I be in such faire possibilitie to be thought a foole or fantasticall go for my labour. True it is 1 added some notes to the end of euery canto, euen as if some of my Trends and reading it together (and so it fell out indeed d had after debated vpon them what had bene m consideration in them, and so oftimes immedia 35 downe. And wheras I make mention here

]

Sir John Harington

some of mine owne frends & kin, I did it the rather because Plularke in one place speaking of Homer, partly lamenteth, and partly blameth him, that writing so much as he did, yet in none of his works there was any mention made, or so much as inkling to be gathered, of what stocke s he was, of what kindred, of what towne, nor, saue for his language, of what countrey. Excuse me then if I in a worke that may perhaps last longer then a better thing, and being not ashamed of my kindred, name them here and there to no mans offence, though I meant not to make lo euery body so far of my counsell why 1 did it, til] I was told that some person of some reckening noted me of a litle vanitie for it : and thus much for that point.

For my omitting and abreuiating some things, either in matters impertinent to vs, or in some to tediouse flatteries 15 of persons that we neuer heard of, if I haue done ill I craue pardon : for sure I did it for the best. But if anie being studious of the Italian would for his vnder- standing compare them, the first sixe bookes, saue a litle of the third, will stand him in Steed. But yet I would ao not haue any man except that I should obserue his phrase so strictly as an interpreter, nor the matter so carefully as if it had bene a storie, in which to varie were as great a sinne as it were simplicitie in this to go word for word.

But now to conclude, I shall pray you all that haue as troubled yourselues to read this my triple apologie to accept my labors and to excuse my errors, if with no other thing, at least with the name of youth (which commonly hath need of excuses) ; and so presuming this pardon to be graunted, we shall part good frends. Only let me 30 intreate you in reading the booke ensuing not to do me that iniurie that a Potter did to Ariosto.

THOMAS NASH

(The Preface to S:DNev's Astjiophbl and Stella)

I59I

[This Preface appears in the first quarto edition of Sir Philip Sidney's Astrophel and Stella, printed at London by Thomas Newman in 1591. The text is taken froir the copy in the British Museum.]

'T^EMPUS adesl plausus ; aurea pompa venit: so endes ■* the Sceane of Idiots, and enter Astrophel in pompe. Gentlemen, that haue scene a thousand lines of folly, drawn forth ex vno puncto impudentiae, & two famoi]s Mountains 3 to goe to the conception of one Mouse, that haue had your eares defned with the eccho of Fames brasen towres when only they haue been toucht with a leaden pen, that haue scene Pan sitting in his bower of delights & a number of Midasses to admire his miserable hornepipes, let not

10 your surfeted sight, new come from such puppet play, think scorne to turn aside into this Theater of pleasure, for here you shal find a paper stage streud with pearle, an artificial heau'n to ouershadow the fair frame, & christal wals to encounter your curious eyes, while the tragicom-

ij mody of loue is performed by starlight. The chiefe Actor here is Melpomene, whose dusky robes, dipt in the ynke of teares, as yet secme to drop when I view them neere. The argument cruell chastitie, the Prologue hope, the Epilogue dispaire ; videte, quaeso, et Unguis animisque Jamie, And

i

224 Thomas Nash

here, peraduenture, my witles youth may be taxt with a margent note of presumption for offering to put vp any motion of applause in the behalfe of so excellent a Poet {the least sillable of whose name sounded in the eares of iudgment is able to giue the meanest line he writes a dowry s of immortality) ; yet those that obserue how iewels often- times com to their hands that know not their value, & that the cockcombes of our days, like Esop's Cock, had rather haue a Barty kemell wrapt vp in a Ballet then they wil dig for the welth of wit in any ground that they know it> not, I hope wil also hold me excused though I open the gate to his glory & inuiCe idle eares to the admiration of his melancholy.

Quid petilur sacris nisi tantum fama poetis ?

Which although it be oftentimes imprisoned in Ladyes 15 casks & the president bookes of such as cannot see without another man's spectacles, yet at length it breakes foorth in spight of his keepers, and vseth some priuate penne (in steed of a picklock) to procure his violent enlargement. The Sunne for a time may maske his ao golden head in a cloud, yet in the end the thicke vaile doth vanish, and his embeUished blandishment appeares. Long hath Aslropkel (Englands Sunne) withheld the beames of his spirite from the common view of our darke sence, and night hath houered ouer the gardens of the aj nine Sisters, while Igtiis fatuus and grosse fatty flames {such as commonly arise out of Dunghilles) haue tooke occasion, in the middest eclipse of his shining perfections, to wander a broade with a wispe of paper at their tailes like Hobgoblins, and leade men vp and downe in a circle 3« of absurditie a whole weeke, and neuer know where they are. But now that cloude of sorrow is dissolued which fierie Loue exhaled from his dewie haire, and affection hath vnburthened the labouring streames of her wombe in

J

W A Commendation of Sidney 225

the lowe cesterne of his Graue; the night hath resigned her iettie throne vnto Lucifer, and cleere daylight posses- seth the skie that was dimmed ; wherfore breake ofF your daunce, you Fayries and Elues, and from the fieldes with S the torne carcases of your Timbrils, for your kingdome is expired. Put out your rush candles, you Poets and Rimers, and bequeath your crazed quaterzayns to the Chaundlers ; for loe, here he cometh that hath broke your legs. Apollo hath resigned his luory Harp vnto

10 Astraphel, 9l he, like Mercury, must lull you a sleep with his musicke. Sleepe Argus, sleep Ignorance, sleep Impu- dence, for Mercury hath lo, & onely To Pcean belongelh to Asirophel. Deare Aslrophel, that in the ashes of thy Loue liuest againe like the Pkcenix, O might thy bodie (as

15 thy name) liue againe likewise here amongst vs ! but the earth, the mother of mortalitie, hath snacht thee too soone into her chilled colde armes, and will not let thee by any meanes be drawne from her deadly imbrace ; and thy diuine Soule, carried on an Angel's wings to heauen, is

ao installed in Hermes place, sole prolocutor to the Gods. Therefore mayest thou neuer retume from the Elisian

I fieldes like Orpheus ; therefore must we euer moume for our Orpheus.

Fayne would a seconde spring of passion heere spend it as selfe on his sweet remembrance ; but Religion, that rebuketh prophane lamentation, drinkes in the riuers of those dispaireful teares which languorous ruth hath out- welled, & bids me looke back to the house of honor, where from one and the selfe same root of renowne I shal 30 find many goodly branches deriued, & such as, with the spreading increase of their vertues, may somewhat ouer- shadow the Griefe of his los. Amongst the which, fayre sister of Phabus, and eloquent secretary to the Muses, most rare Countesse o( Pembroke, thou art not to be omitted, 3S whom Artes doe adore as a second Minerua, and our Poets

1

I

i

226 Thomas Nash

extoil as the Patroncsse of their inuention ; for in thee the Lesbian Sappho with her lirick Harpe is disgraced, and the Laurel Garlande which thy Brother so brauely aduaunst on his Launce is still kept greene in the Temple oi Pallas. Thou only sacrificest thy soul e to contempla- 5 tion, thou only entertainest emptie handed Homer, & keepest the springs of Cas/alt'a from being dryed vp. Learning, wisedom, beautie, and all other ornaments of Nobilitie whatsoeuer seeke to approue themselues in thy sight and get a further seale of fehcity from the smiles of 'o thy fauour :

O Joue digna viro ni Joue nata fores.

I feare I shall be counted a mercenary flatterer for mixing my thoughts with such figuratiue admiration, but generall report that surpasseth my praise condemneth 15 my rhetoricke of dulnesse for so colde a commendation. Indeede, to say the truth, my stile is somewhat heauie gated, and cannot daunce, trip, and goe so liuely, with ■ oh ! my loue, ah 1 my loue, all my loues gone,' as other Sheepheards that haue beene fooles in the Morris time ao out of minde ; nor hath my prose any skill to imitate the Almond leape verse, or sit tabring fiue yeres together nothing but ' to bee, to hee,' on a paper drum. Onely I can keepe pace with Grauesend barge, and care not if I haue water enough to lande my ship of fooles with the 25 Tearme (the tyde I shoulde say). Now euery man is not of that minde; for some, to goe the lighter away, will take in their fraught of spangled feathers, golden Peebles, Straw, Reedes, Bulrushes, or anything, and then they beare out their sayles as proudly as if they were balisted 30 with Bulbiefe. Others are so hardly bested for loading that they are faine to retaile the cinders of Troy, and the shiuers of broken trunchions, to fill vp their boate that else should goe empty; and if they haue but 1

lut a pound

rA Commendation of Sidney 227 ^^|

weight of good Merchandise, it shall be placed at the ^^^|

poops, or pluckt in a thousand peeces to credit their ^^^|

carriage. For my part, euery man as he Ipces, mens ^^^

cuiusque is est qutsque. 'Tis as good to goe in cut-fingerd "

cuiusque is est qutsque. 'Tis as good to goe in cut-fingerd 5 Pumps as corke shooes, if one were Cornish diamonds on his toes. To explain it by a more familiar example, an Asse is no great statesman in the beastes common-wealth, though he weare his eares vpseuant muffe, after the Muscouy fashion, & hange the lip hke a Capcase halfe

10 open, or look as demurely as a sixpenny browne loafe, for he hath some imperfections that do keepe him from the common Councel ; yet of many he is deemed a very vertuous member, and one of the honestest sort of men that are. So that our opinion (as Sexlus Empirtcus af-

13 firmeth) giues the name of good or ill to euery thing. Out of whose works (latelie translated into English for the benefit of vnJearned writers) a man might collect a whole booke of this argument, which no doubt woulde proue a worthy commonwealth matter, and far better

30 than wits waxe karnell : much good worship haue the Author.

Such is this golden age wherein we Hue, and so re- plenisht with golden asses of all sortes, that, if learning had lost it selfe in a groue of Genealogies, wee neede doe

35 no more but sette an olde goose ouer halfe a dozen pottle pots (which are as it were the egges of inuention), and wee shall haue such a breede of bookes within a little while after, as will fill all the world with the wilde fowle of good wits. I can tell you this is a harder thing then making

30 golde of quick siluer, and will trouble you more then the Morrall oi ^ sop's Glow-worme hath troubled our English Apes, who, striuing to warme themselues with the flame of the Philosopher's stone, haue spent all their weahh in

t buying bellowes to blowe this false fyre. Gentlemen, S5 I feare I haue too much presumed on your idle leysure,

4

4

228 Thomas Nash

and beene too bold to stand talking all this while in an other mans doore ; but now I will leaue you to sijruey the pleasures ofPaphos, and offer your smiles on the Aulters of Venus. Yours in all desire to please, 5

Tho: Nashe.

GABRIEL HARVEY

(From Fours Letters)

1592

[The following extracts are taken from Gabriel Harvey's Third and Fourth Letters in Faure Letters \ and certaine Sonnets : \ Especially louchittg Robert Greene, and \ other parties, by Mm abused: \\ But inctdently ofdiuers excellent persons, | and some matters of note. \\ To all courteous mindes, thai will voutch- safe the reading. \\ London \ Imprinted by lohn IVol/e, [ 1593. (British Museum, C. 40. d. 14.)

This long-drawn invective against Greene was caused by a slighting reference to Harvey's father in A Quip for an Upstart Courtier; or A Quaint Dispute between Velvet- Breeches and Cloth-breeches. Harveydeals with this 'Monarch of Crossbiters and very Emperor of Shifters ' in the second, third, and fourth letters, which are chiefly remarkable for their virulent abuse. In the Second Letter, addressed to Christopher Bird of Walden, in which, among other vindic- tive statements, he mentions Greene's death-bed charge to Doll, he enters a plea for moderation. 'Oratours have challenged a speciall Liberty, and Poets claimed an absolute Licence ; but no Liberty without boundes, nor any Licence without limitation. Inuectiues by fauour haue bene too bolde, and Satyres by vsurpation too presumptuous: I ouerpasse Archilochus, Aristophanes, Lucian,Iulian, Areline, and that whole venemous and viperous brood of old & new Raylers ; euen TuUy and Horace otherwhites ouer- reched ; and I must needes say Mother Hubbard in heat of choUer, forgetting the pure sanguine of her sweete Feary Queene, wilfully ouer-shott her malcontented selfe, as else- where I haue specified at larg, with the good leaue of vnspotted friendshipp. Examples in some ages doe ex- ceeding much hurt Saiust and Clodius learned of Tully

I

230 Gabriel Harvey

to frame artificial] Declamations and patheticall Inuectiues against Tully himselfe, and other worthy members of that most florishing State : if mother Hubbard, in the vaine of Chaweer, happen to tel one Canicular tale, father Elderion and his sonne Gretnt, in the vaine of Sketton, or Scoggin, will counterfeit an hundred dogged Fables, Libles, Calum- nies, Slaunders, Lies for the whetstone, what not, & most currishly snarle & bite where they should most kindly fawne and licke. Euery priuate excesse is daungerous ; but such publike enormities incredibly pemitious and in- suportable : and who can tell what huge outrages might amount of such quarrellous and tumultuous causes ? ']

FROM THE THIRD LETTER.

I T were pittie but wonderous wits (giue enemies their due) shoulde become more woonderous by comparison; conference maketh excellent things appeare more ad- mirable ; & I am so far from being a Saturnist by nature, s or a Stoick by discipline, that I can easily frame a certaine pleasurable delight vnto my selfe, by mtnistring some matter vnto them that now are faine to make something of nothing, and wittily to plaie with their own shadowes. It goeth somewhat hard in my harsh Legend, when the 10 father of Musicke must be mocked — not Tubulcain, as he mistearmeth him, but Tubal!, whom Genesis voutsafcth honourable mention — and the Hexameter verse flouted : whereof neither Homer in Greeke, nor Virgill in Latine (how valorous Aulors !), nor Alexander in conquest, 15 nor Augustus in maiesty (how puissant Princes !) were ashamed, but accompted it the onely gallant trompet of braue and Heroicall Actes. And I wis the English is nothing too good to imitat the Greeke, or Latine, or other eloquent Languages that honour the Hexameter as the ao soueraigneofversesand the high Controwler of Rimes. If I neuer deseme anye better remembraunce, let mee rather be epitaphed. The Inuentour of the English Hexameter —

Some Matters of Note 231

whome learned M. Stanihurst imitated in his Virgill, and excellent Sir Phillip Sidney disdained not to follow in his Arcadia & elsewhere— then be chronicled, The greene maister of the Blacke Arte, or the founder of vgly oathes, S or the father of misbegotten In/orlunatus, or the Scriuener of Crosbiters, or, as one of his owne sectaries termed him, the Patriarch of shifters. Happy man 1, if these two be my hainousest crimes and deadliest sinnes: To bee the Inuentour of the English Hexameter, and to bee to orderlie clapt in the Fleete for the foresaide Letters ; where he that sawe me sawe me at Constantinople. . . .

i will not condemne or censure his [Greene's] works, which I neuer did so much as superficially ouer-runne, but as some fewe of them occursiuly presented themselues

15 in Stationers shops and some other houses of my ac- quaintaunce. But I pray God they haue not done more harme by corruption of manners then good by quickening of witte : and I would some Buyers had either more Reason to discerne, or lesse Appetite to desire such

ao Nouels. The world is full inough of fooleries, though the humor be not feasted with such luxurious and riotous Pamphlets. Howe vnlike Tttllies sweete Offices; or Iso- crate pithy instructions; or Piutarckes holesome Morrals; or the delicate Dialogues oi Xenopkon and Plato; or the

as sage Tragedies of Sophocles and Euripides ; or the fine Comedies of the dainetiest Atticke wittes ; or other excel- lent monumentes of antiquity, neuer sufficientlie perused 1 Yet the one as stale as oldest fashions; and what more freshly current for awhile then the other ? Euen Guicciar-

30 dines siluer Historic and Ariostos golden Cantoes grow out of request, & the Countesse of Pembrookes Arcadia is not greene inough for queasie stomackes ; but they must haue Greenes Arcadia, and, I beleeue, most eagerlie longed for Greenes Faerie Queene. ■ ■ .

i

232 Gabriel Harvey

Great and small things may in some proportion be compared together : and beholde as miserable a spectacle in their kinde. Flourishing Mr. Greene is most wofully faded : and whiles! I am bemoaning his ouer-pittio us decay, & discoursing the vsuall successe of such ranke wittes, s Loe, all on the suddaine, his sworne brother, M. Pierce PeHwic-fesse (still more paltery; but what remedy? we are already ouer shoes and must now goe through), Loe his inwardest companion, that tasted of the fatall herringe, cruelly pinched with want, vexed with discredite, tor- 10 mented with other mens felicitie, and ouerwhelmed with his owne misery, in a raving and franti'cke moode most desperately exhibiteth his supplication to the Diuell. A strange title, an od wit, and a mad hooreson I warrant him : doubtles it wil prone some dainty deuise, queintly 15 contriued by way of humble Supplication To the high and mighty Prince of Darkenesse ; not Dunsicaily botched-vp, but right-formally conueied, according to the stile and tenour of Tarletons president, his famous play of the seauen Deadly sinnes. Which most dea[d]ly, but most liuely, ao playe I might haue seene in London, and was verie gently inuited thereunto at Oxford by Tarieton himselfe. Of whome I merrily demaunding which of the seauen was his owne deadlie sinne, he bluntly aunswered afler this manner, ' By God, the sinne of other Gentlemen, Lechery.' "5 ' Oh but that, M. Tarieton, is not your part vpon the stage ; you are too blame that dissemble with the world & haue one part for your frends pleasure, an other for your owne.' ' I am somewhat of Doctor Femes religion,' quoth he ; and abruptlie tooke his leaue. Surely it must needes 30 bee current in matter, and autentical in forme, that had first such a learned president, and is now pleasantlie interlaced with diuers new-founde phrases of the Tauerne, and pathettcallie intermixt with sundry dolefull pageants of his own ruinous & beggerlie experience. For the poore 35

Some Matters of Note 233

rTennement of his Purse (quoth himselfe, grammercy, good TarUlon) hath bene the Diuels Dauncing schoole, atiie time this halfe yeare ; and I pray God (quoth another) the poore Tennement of his Heart hath not also beene the 5 Diuels Fencing Schoole twise as long. Particulars and Circumstances are tedious, especially in sorrowfull and forlorne causes. The summe of summes is, he tost his imagination a thousand waies, and, 1 beleeue, searched

teuery corner of his Grammer-schoole witte (for his margine iQ is as deepelie learned as Faitsie precar gelida) to see if he coulde finde anie meanes to relieue his estate; but all his thoughtes and marginal notes consorted to his conclusion that the worlde was vncharitable, and he ordained to be miserable. It were cruelty to ad affliction to affliction :

115 what flinty Heart would not sigh, or rather melt, to heare the bewailefull moane of that sobbing and groning Muse, the daughter of most pregnant, but most wretched, Niobel Why ist damnation to despaire, and die, When Life is my true happines disease ? aa And a little after : Diuines and dying men may talke of Hell : But in my Heart her seueral tormentes dwell. And so foorth, most hideouslie, for the Text is much more doleful! then the Glosse, And who woulde not be moued as with more pittifull compunction to heare the lamentable Farewell, H England, adieu I the soile that brought me foorth :

H Adieu vnkinde ! where Skill is nothing worth :

^1 then to read that profound Quotation, ^1 30 Hei mihi, quam paucos haec fnea dicta ntoueni ? ^f Which was thought Patheticall out of crie. ^B Forgiue him God, although he curse his Birth,

H Since Miserie hath dawnted all his Mirth,

334 Gabriel Harvey

. . . Good sweete Oratour, be a deuine Poet indeede ; and vse heauenly Eloquence indeede ; and employ thy golden talent with amounting vsance indeede; and with heroicall Cantoes honour right Vertue, & braue valour indeede ; as noble Sir Philip Sidney and gentle Maister 5 Spencer haue done, with immortall Fame ; and 1 will bestow more complements of rare amplifications vpon thee then euer any bestowed vppon them, or this Tounge euer aifoorded, or any Aretinish mountaine of huge exag- gerations can bring foorth. Right artificiality {whereat m I once aimed to the vttermost power of my slender capacity) is not mad-brained, or ridiculous, or absurd, or blasphemous, or monstrous, but deepe conceited, but pleasurable, but delicate, but exquisite, but gratious, but admirable ; not according to the fantasticall mould is of Areline or Rabelays, but according to the fine modell oi Orpheus, Homer, Ptndarus, & the exceJlentest wittes of "Greece, and of the Lande that floweth with milke and bony. For what Festiuall Hymnes so diuinely dainty as the sweete Psalmes of King Dauid, royally translated by ao Buchanan ? or what sage Gnomes so profoundly pithy as the wise Prouerbes of King Salomon, notably also trans- lated. But how few Buchanans? Such liuely springes of streaming Eloquence & such right-Olympicall hilles of amountinge witte I cordially recommend to the deere 35 Louers of the Muses ; and namely to the professed Sonnes of the same, Edmond Spencer, Richard Slanihursl, Abraham France, Thomas Watson, Samuel! Daniell, Thomas Nash, and the rest ; whome I aflfectionately thancke for their studious endeuours, commendably employed in enriching 30 & polishing their natiue Tongue, neuer so furnished or embellished as of late. For I dare not name the Honor- abler Sonnes & Nobler Daughters of the sweetest & diuinest Muses that euer sang in English or other language, for feare of suspition of that which I abhorre ; 3.^;

I

J

Some Matters of Note 235

and their owne most delectable and delicious Exercises (the fine handy worke of excellent Nature and excellenter Arte combined) speake incomparably more then I am able briefly to insinuate. Gentle mindes and flourishing wittes 5 were infinitely to blame, if they should not also for curious imitation propose vnto themselues such faire Tj^pes of refined and engraced Eloquence. The right Noouice of preg- nante and aspiring conceit wil not ouerskippe any precious gemme of Inuention or any beautifull floure of Elocution

to that may richly adorne or gallantly bedecke the trimme garland of his budding stile. I speake generally to euery springing wit, but more specially to a few, and at this instante singularly to one, whom I salute with a hundred blessings, and entreate with as many prayers, to loue them

IS that loue all good wittes, and hate none but the Diuell, and his incarnate Impes, notoriously professed. I protest it was not thy person that I any way disliked, but thy rash and desperate proceeding against thy well-willers; which in some had bene vnsufferable ; in an youth was more

ao excusable ; in a reformed youth is pardonable, and rather matter of concordance then of aggrieuance.

FROM THE FOURTH LETTER.

Pregnant Rules auail much, but visible Examples amount

incredibly: Experience, the onely life of perfection, &

B5 onely perfection of life. Whatsoeuer occasion causeth me

to be mistaken, as ouer-much addicted to Theory, without

respect of action (for that is one of the especiallest points,

which I am importuned to resolue), I neuer made account

of any study, meditation, conference, or Exercise that

30 importeth not effectual vse, & that aymeth not altogether

at action, as the singuler marke, whereat euery Arte &

L euery vertue is to leuell. I loue Method, but honour

I Praotise : must I shew the difference ? Either Arte is

I

I

L

236 Gabriel Harvey

obscure, or the quickest capacity dull and needeth Methode, as it were the bright Moone, to illuminate the darkesome night : but Practise is the bright Sun that shineth in the day, & the soueraigne Planet that gouerneth the world : as elsewhere I haue copiously declared. To 5 excell, ther is no way but one : to marry studious Arte to diligent Exercise : but where they must be vnmarried, or diuorced, geue me rather Exercise without Arte then Arte without Exercise. Perfect vse worketh masteries, and disgraceth vnexperienced Arte, Examples are infinite, 10 and dayly display themselues, A world without a Sunne ; a Boddy without a Soule ; Nature without Arte; Arte without Exercise — sory creatures. Singular practise the only singuler and admirable woorkeman of the world.

Must 1 dispatch the rest that is exacted? It is no fit 15 place; and the least little wil seme too much. As in other thinges, so in Artes ; formality doth well, but materiality worketh the feat. Were Artists as skillfull as Artes are powerfull, wonders might be atchieued by Arte emprooued ; but they that vnderstand little write much ; ao and they that know much write Uttle. The vayne Pea- cocke with his gay coullours, and the prattling Parrat with his ignorant discourses (I am not to offend any but the Pcacocke and the Parrat) haue garishly disguised the worthiest Artes, and deepely discredited the profoundest 35 Artistes, to the pitifull defacement of the one and the shameful! preiudice of the other. Rodoiph Agrkola, Philip Melanctkon, Ludomke Viues, Peter Ramus, and diuers ex- cellent schollers haue earnestly complaned of Artes cor- rupted, and notably reformed many absurdities : but still 30 corruption ingendreth one vermine or other, and still that pretious Trainement is miserably abused which should be the fountaine of skill, the roote of vertue, the seminary of gouernment, the foundation of all priuate and pubUke good.

The Methodist & Discourser might be more materiall ; 35

Some Matters of Note 237

^r the Theorist and Practitioner more formall : all fower H more effectuall ; or how cometh it to passe that much more is professed but much lesse perfourmed then in former ages? especially in the Math em a tikes, and in natural! 5 Magic, which being cunningly and extensiuely imployed (after the manner of Archimedes, Archytas, Apollonius, Regiomonlanus, Bacon, Cardan, and such like industrious Philosophers, the Secretaries of Art and Nature) might

(wonderfully bestead the Commonwealth with many puis- 10 sant engins and other commodious devises for warre and peace. In actuall Experimentes and Polymechany, nothing too profound : a superficial! slightnesse may seeme fine for sheetes, but proueth good for nothinge : as in other busi- nesse, so in learninge, as good neuer a whit, according to 15 the Prouerbe, as neuer the better : one perfect Mechanician worth ten vnperfect Philosophers : an ignorant man lesse shameth himselfe, lesse beguileth his frend, lesse disableth the Common-wealth, then a putatiue Artiste : a whole naturall wit more seruiceable, and more sufficient, then ao a Demi -sch oiler, who presuming on that which he hath not abateth the force of that which he hath. He must not dreame of perfection that emproueth not the perfectest Art with most perfect Industrie. A snatch and away, with Neoptokmus and the common sort of studentes, may please as a little, but profiteth nothing. It is the Body, not the shadow, that di spate heth the busi nesse. The flower delighteth to-day, and fadeth to-morrow i the fruite edifieth and endureth : the visard, the painted sheath, and such terrible braueries, can best report their owne entertainment : 90 the peacock and the parrat haue good leaue to prancke vppe themselues, and leysure inough to reuiue and repolish their expired workes, ' What can last allwayes ?' quoth the neat Tayler, when his fine seames began to cracke their i credite at the first drawing-on, I appeale to Poules Church- B SS yard, whether lines be like vnto seames : and whether

letner

m

238 Gabriel Harvey

the Deft writer be as sure a workman as the neat Tayler. There may be a fault in the Reader, asweil as in the weauer : but eueiy manne contente himselfe to beare the burthen of his owne faultes ; and, good sweete Autors, infounne your seluesbefore you vndertake to instruct other. . . 5

God helpe, when Ignorance and want of Experience, vsurping the chayre of scrupulous and rigorous ludge- ment, will in a fantasticall Imagination, or percase in a melancholy moode, presume farther, by infinite degrees, then the leamedest men in a ciuill Common- wealth, or the 10 sagest counsellours in a Princes Court, Our new-new writers, the Loadstones of the Presse, are wonderfully beholdinge to the Asse ; in a manner the only Autor, which they alledge. The world was euer full inough of fools,butneuerso full ofAsses in print; the very Elephant, 15 a great Asse ; the Camell, a huge Asse ; the Beare, a monstrous Asse ; the Horse, an absurd Asse ; the Fox himselfe, a little Asse, or, for variety, an Ape : who not an Asse or an Ape in good plaine English, that chanceth to come in the wise Asse-makers & mighty Ape-dubbers »o way ? They are fine men, & haue many sweete phrases : it is my simplicity that I am so slenderly acquainted with that dainty stile, the only new fashion of current Eloquence in Esse, far surpassing the stale vein of Detnoslhenes or Tully, Jewel or Harding, IVkitgift or Cartwright, Sidney or 05 Spencer. But I could wish Ignorance would fauour it selfe : & it were not amisse that want of Experience should be content to be a little modest or somewhat quiet : & both enforce les occasion to be ternjed, as they will needes notoriously proclaime themselues, as it were, with a pub- 30 like ' Oh-is,' or a generall Nouerint vniuersi per praesenles. For if any thing indeede be a right Asse in print, it is the one ; and if any thing indeede be a right Calfe in print, it is the other ; Ignorance, the faraousest Asse ; and want of Experience, the notables! Calfe in the world. 35

i

THOMAS NASH

(Fkom STKA/ice Nnw.

OR FoUKE Lbtteks CO-VFtTro)

1592

I

[These extracts are taken from Strange Nrwts of the intercepting artaint Letters, and a Cottuoy of Verses, as fhey were going Priuilie to victual the Low Countries, London. ? 1593. The pamphlet is otherwise known, from the headline of each page, as Foure Letters Confuted. The text is that of the British Museum copy (96. b. 16).] I

r'\ HEATHENISTS and Pagan Hexamiters, come thy ^"■^ waies down from thy Doclourship, & leariie thy Primer of Poetry ouer again ; for certainly thy pen is in state of a Reprobate with all men of iudgement and reckoning. . . ,

5 The tickling and stirring imtectiue vaine, Ike puffing and swelling Saliricall spirit came vpon him, as it came on Coppinger and Arthington, when they mounted into the pease-cart in Cheapeside and preacht. Needes bee must cast vp certayne crude humours of English Hexameter

10 Verses that lay vppon his stomacke ; a Noble-man stoode in his way as be was vomiting, and from top to toe be all to berayd him with Tuscanisme. . . .

Tubalcan, alias Tuball, first founder of Farriers Hall,

heere is a great complaint made, that Vtriusqug Academiae

isRoberius Greene hath mockt thee, because bee saide that

as thou wert the first inuenter of Musicke, so Gabriell

Howliglasse \^as the.first inuenter of English Hexameter

240 Thomas Nash

verses. Quid respondesl canst thou brooke it; yea or no ? Is it any treason to thy well tuned hammers to say they begat so renowmed a childe as Musicke? Neither thy hammers nor thou I knowe, if they were put to their booke oaths, will euer say it, 5

The Hexamiter verse I graunt to be a Gentleman of an auncient house (so is many an english begger); yet this Clyme of ours hee cannot thriue in. Our speech is too craggy for him to set his plough in; hee goes twitching and hopping in our language like a man running vpon 10 quagmiers, vp the hill in one Syllable, and downe the dale in another, retaining no part of that stately smooth gate which he vaunts himselfe with amongst the Greeks and Latins.

Homer and Virgil, two valorous Authors, yet were they 15 neuer knighted, they wrote in Hexameter Verses: Ergo, Chancer and Spencer, the Homer and Virgil of England, were farre ouerseene that they wrote not all their Poems in Hexamiter verses also. In many Countries veluet and Satten is a commoner weare than cloth amongst vs : Ergo ao wee must leaue wearing of cloth, and goe euerie one in veluet and satten, because other Countries vse so.

The Text will not beare it, good Gilgilis Hobberdehoy. Our english tongue is nothing too good, but too bad to imitate the Greeke and Latine. as

Master Slannyhurst {though otherwise learned) trod a foule, lumbring, boystrous, wallowing, measure in his translation of Virgil. He had neuer been praisd by Gabriel for his labour, if therein hee had not bin so famously absurd. ... 30

Let Maister Butler of Cambridge his testimonial! end this controuersie, who at that time that thy ioyes were in the Fleeting, and thou crying for the Lords sake out at an iron window, in a lane not ftirre from Ludgate hill, ques- tiond some of his companions verie inquisitiuelie that were 35

A Reply to Harvey 241

w

^1 newlie come from London, what nouetties they brought V home with them. Amongst the rest he broke into this Hexamiter interrogatory very abniptlie.

But ah ! what newes do you heare of that good Gabriel S hufFe snuffe,

IKnowne to the world for a foole, and clapt in the Fleete for a Rimer? . . , Thy Hexameter Verses, or thy hue and cry after a person as cleare as Christall, I do not so deeply commend, for al Maister Spencer lofig since irabrast it with an ouer- louing sonnet.

Why should friends dissemble one with another : they are very vgly and artlesse. You will neuer leaue your olde trickes of drawing M, Spencer into euerie pybald 15 thing you do. If euer he praisd thee, it was because he had pickt a fine vaine foole out of thee, and he would keepe thee still by Dattring thee, til such time as he had brought thee into that extreame loue with thy selfe, that thou shouldst run mad with the conceit, and so be scorned o of all men. . . .

N

4

As for Flores Poetarum, they are flowers that yet I neuer

smelt too. He pawne my hand to a halfepenny, I haue

readd more good Poets thorough than thou euer hardst off.

The floures of your Foure Letters it may be 1 haue ouer-

as lookt more narrowlie, and done my best deuoire to assemble

them together into patheticall posie, which I will here

present to Maister Orator Edge for a Newyeares gift,

leauing them to his tvordi'e discretion to be censured

whether they be currant in inkehornisme or no : Conscious

3,0 mind; canicular tales ; egregious an argument — when as

egregious is neuer vsed in English but in the extreame ill

L part; Ingenuitie ; loutall mind; valorous Authors; incke-

^ft /tome aduenfures; inckekome pads; putattue opinions

ons;

243 Thomas Nash

putatiue artists : energeticall persuasions; Rascallitie; ntaleri- aUitie ; ariificiaUide ; FantasHcallitie ; diuine Enteiechy; loud mmlery ; deceitfM perfidy ; addicted to Theory; the worlds great Incendiarie ; sirenized furies ; soueraigntie immense; abundant Cauteles ; cautelous and aduenlrous ; cordiall s liquor; Catilinaries and Phillipicks ; perfundorie discourses ; Dauids sweetnes olintpique ; Tkeldee; high and deepe Abisse of excellence ; the only Vnicome of the Muses ; the Aretinish mounlaine of huge exaggerations; thegratious law of Amnesty; amicable termes ; amicable end; effectuate; addoulce his la melodie; Ma^ic]polimechany ; extensiuely emploid ; precious Traynment; Nouellets ; Notorietie ; negotiation ; mechanician.

Nor are these all, for euerie third line hath some of this ouer-rackt absonisme. Nor do I altogether scum off all these as the new ingendred fome of the Enghsh, but 13 allowe some of them for a neede to fill vp a verse ; as Traynment, and one or two wordes more, which the libertie of prose might well haue spar'd. In a verse, when a worde of three sillables cannot thrust in but sidelings, to ioynt him euen, we are oftentimes faine to 30 borrowe some lesser quariy of elocution from the Latine, alwaies retaining this for a principle, that a leake of in- desinence, as a leake in a shippe, must needly bee stopt with what matter soeuer.

Chancers authoritie I am certaine shal be alleadgd for 33 a many of these balductums. Had Chaucer liu'd to this age, I am verily perswaded hee would haue discarded the tone halfe of the harsher sort of them.

They were the Oouse which ouerllowing barbarisme, withdrawne to her Scottish Northren chanell, had left 30 behind her. Art, like yong grasse in the spring of Cliaucers florishing, was glad to peepe vp through any slime of corruption, to be beholding to she car'd not whome for apparaile, trauailing in those colde countries. There is no reason that shee, a banisht Queene into this barraine 35

A

A Reply to Harvey 243

rsoile, hauing monarchizd it so long amongst the Greeks and Romanes, should (although warres furie had humbled her to some extremitie) still be constrained, when she had recouerd her state, to weare the robes of aduersitie [&] iet 3 it in her old rags, when she is wedded to new prosperitie,

»Vtere motibus praelerHis, saith Coins Caesar in AhIhs GeUius, loquere verbis praeserttibus. . . : Wherein I haue borrowed from Greene or Tarlton, that I should thanke them for all I haue? Is my stile like

10 Greenes, or my leasts like Tarlions ? Do I talke of any counterfeit birds, or hearbs, or stones, or rake vp any new-found poetry from vnder the wals of Troyl If I do, trip mee with it; but I doe not, therefore lie be so saucy as trip you with the grand lie. Ware stumbling of whet-

15 stones in the darke there, my maisters.

This I will proudly boast (yet am 1 nothing a kindred to the three brothers) that the vaine which I haue (be it a median vaine, or a madde vaine) is of my owne begetting, and cals no man father in England but my selfe, neyther

ao Euphues, nor TaHlon, nor Greene. Not Tarllan nor Greene but haue beene contented to let ray simple iudgeraent oueiTule them in some matters of wit. Euphues I readd when I was a little ape in Cambridge, and then 1 thought it was Ipse ille; it may be excellent good still for ought

95 I know, for I lookt not on it this ten yeare: but to imitate it I abhorre, otherwise than it imitates Plutarch, Ouid, and the choisest Latine Authors.

If you be auisde I tooke shortest vowels and longest mutes in the beginning of my booke as suspitious of being acces-

30 sarie to the making of a Sonnet wherto Maister Christopher Birds name is set, there I saide that you mute forth many such phrases in the course of your booke which I would point at as I past by. Heere I am as good as my word, for I note that thou, beeing afraide of beraying thy

35 with writing, wouldest faine bee a mute, when it 1:

ly selfe ^^^M

M

344

Thomas Nash

to repent. Againe, thou reuiest on vs, and saist that mutes are coursed and vowels haunted. Thou art no mute, yet shalt thou be haunted and coursed to the full. I will neuer leaue thee as long as I am able to lifl a pen.

Whether I seeke to bee counted a terrible bulbeg^er or 5 no, lie baite thee worse than a bull, so that the[n] thou shalt desire some body on thy knees to helpe thee with letters of commendation to Bull the hangman, that he may dis- patch thee out of the way before more affliction come vpon thee. <o

GABRIEL HARVEY

(From Pibkces Supi:sesocat!0!.- and A NEir Contents)

1593

I

[The texl of I, including the ' Aduertisement for Pap-hatchet,' is taken from Pierces Supererogation \ or \ A New Prayse of the \ Old Asse. \\ A Preparatiut to certaine Discourses, intiluled | Noshes S. Fame, printed at London by John Wolfe in 1593 (British Museum C. 40. d. 9). Gabriel Harvey's preface to the book is dated July 16, 1593. The text of II will be found in Harvey's New Letter of\ notable contents \ with a straunge Sonet, intituled \ Gorgon, j Or the wonderfutl years, also printed by Wolfe in 1593. The passage is part of the Letter 'To my loving fnend, John Wolfe, Printer to the Cittie' (British Museum C, 40. d. 10).]

I.

""THERE was a time when I flotedinaseaof encountring waues, and deuoured many famous confutations with

aneagerand insatiable appetite ; especially Aristolle against Plato and the old Philosophers, diuers excellent Platonistes,

5 indued with rare & diuine wittes (of whome elsewhere at large); lustinus Martyr, Philoponus, Valla, Viues, Ramus, against Aristotle ; oh, but the great maister of the schooles and high Chauncellour of Vniuersities could not want pregnant defence, Perionius, Gallandius, Carpentarius,

> Sceggius, Lieblerus, against Ramus; what? hath the royall Professour of Eloquence and Philosophy no fauourites? Talaeus, Ossatus, Freigius, Minos, Rodingus,

H swayed

346 Gabriel Harvey

Scribotiius, for Ramus against them ; and so foorth, in that hott contradictory course of Logique and Philosophy. But alas, silly men, simple Aristotle, more simple Ramus, most simple the rest, either ye neuer knew what a sharpe- edged & cutting Confutation meant, or the date of your 5 stale oppositions is expired, and a new-found land of con- futing commodities discouered by this braue Columbus of tearmes and this onely marchant venturer of quarrels, ■ that detecteth new Indies of Inuention & hath the winds of jEoIus at commaundement. Happy you flourishinge 10 youthes that follow his incomparable learned steps, and vnhappy we old Dunses that wanted such a worthy President of all nimble and liuely dexterities ! What should I appeale infinite other to their perpetuall shame, or summon such and such to their foule disgrace? Erasmus 15 in Latine and Sir Thomas More in English were supposed fine and pleasant Confuters in their time, and were accord- ingly embraced of the forwardest and trimmest wittes; but alacke how vnlike this dainty minion ! Agrippa was reputed a gyant in confutation, a demi-god in omni- ao sufficiency of knowledge, a diuell in the practise of horrible Artes : oh, but Agrippa was an vrcheon, Copernicus a shrimpe, Cardan a puppy, Scaliger a baby, Paracelsus a scab, Erastus a patch, Sigonius a toy, Cuiacius a bable to this Termagant, that fighteth not with simple wordes, 25 but with dubble swordes; not with the trickling water of Helicon, but with piercing Aqua fortis ; not with the sorry powder of Experience, but with terrible gunpowder ; not with the small shott of contention, but with the maine ordinaunce of fury, 30

For breuity I ouerskip many notable men and valorous Confuters in their seuerall vaines, had not affection other- whiles swinged their reason, where reason should haue swayed their affection. But Partiality was euer the busiest Actour, and Passion the whottest Confuter, whatsoeuer 35

Against Thomas Nash 247

plausible cause otherwise pretended : and hee is rather to bee esteemed an Angell then a man, or a man of Heauen, not of Earth, that tendereth integrity in his hart, equity in his tongue, and reason in his penne. Flesh and bloud 5 are fraile Creatures, and partiall discoursers; but he approachcth neerest vnto God, & yeeldeth sweetest fruite of a diuine disposition, that is not transported with wrath or any blinde passion, but guided with cleere and pure Reason, the soueraigne principle of sound proceeding. 10 It is not the Aftirmatiue or Negatiue of the writer, but the trueth of the matter written, that carryeth meat in the mouth and victory in the hande. There is nothing so exceeding foolish but hath beene defended by some wise man ; nor any thinge so passinge wise but hath bene con- 15 futed by some foole. Mans will no safe rule, as Aristotle aayth; good Homer sometime sleepeth ; S. Augustine was not ashamed of his retractations ; S. Barnard saw not all thinges ; and the best chart may eftsoones ouer- throw. He that taketh a Confutation in hand must bringe ao the standard of ludgement with him, & make Wisedome the moderatour of Wit.

But I might aswell haue ouerpassed the censure as the

persons: & I haue to do with a party that valueth both

alike, and can phansy no Autor but his owne phansy. It

as is neyther reason, nor rime, nor witt, nor arte, nor any

imitation, that hee regardeth ; hee hath builded towers of

Supererrogation in his owne head ; and they must stand,

whosoeuer fall. Howbeit, I cannot ouerslipp some without

manifest iniury, that deserue to haue their names enrolled

30 in the first rancke of valiant Confuters ; worthy men, but

B subiect to -imperfections, to errour, to mutuall reproofe,

H some more, some lesse, as the manner is. Harding and

H lewell were our Eschines and Demosthenes ; and scarsely

^K any language in the Christian world hath affoorded a payre

H 35 of aduersaries equiualent to Harding and lewell, two

I 4

r

I I

L

048 Gabriel Harvey

thundring and lightning Oratours in diuinity; but now at last infinitely ouermatched by this hideous thunderbolt in humanity, that hath the onely right teannes inuecttue, and triumpheth ouer all the spirites of Contradiction, You that haue read Luther against the Pope ; Sadolet, Longo- 5 lius, Omphalius, Osonus against Luther; Caluin against Sadolet; Melanchthon against Longolius; Sturmius against Omphalius; Haddon against Osorius; Baldwin againste Caluin ; Beza againste Baldwin ; Erastus against Beza ; Trauers against Erastus; Sutcl iff against Trauers; and 10 so foorth (for there is no ende of endlesse conlrouersies : nor Bellarmine shall euer satisfye the Protestantes ; nor Whittaker contente the Papistes ; nor Bancroft appease the Precisians ; nor any reason pacify affection ; nor any authority resolue obstinacy) ; you that haue most diligently 15 read these, and these, and sundry other reputed excellente in their kindes, cast them all away, and read him alone that can schoole them all in their tearmes inuectiue, and teacheth a new-found Arte of confuting, his all-onely Arte. Martin himselfe but a meacocke, and Papp-hatchet him- ao selfe but a milkesop to him, that inditeth with a penne of fury and the incke of vengeance, and hath cartloades of papershot and chainshot at commaun dement. Tush, no man can blason his Armes but himselfe. Behold the mighty Champion, the dubble swordbearer, the redowtable as fighter with both handes, that hath robbed William Con- querour of his surname, and in the very first page of his Straunge Newes choppeth off the head of foure Letters at a blow. Hee it is that hath it rightly in him indeede, and can roundly doe the feate with a witnesse. Why, man, 30 he is worth a thousand of these pidlinge and driblinge Confuters that sitt all day buzzing vpon a blunt point or two, and with much adoe drisle out as many sentences in a weeke as he will powre downe in an howre. It is not long since the goodlyest graces of the most noble Common- 35

J

AguMst Thotmas Nmsk a^

wcdAo vpoB Eaith, riiiipiBii ■ ^eeck MdCJyJky ia manaet^ aniwd in dKSC lOHMe pacts of the sorid: il msm hip^ RsdMioB of Ac hean^aad wot^ta be duDnided ia am ^^^^*^ IJay, ■kea Tftos §ewtjd mtto 5 the Tbaaics, Atfaow icmuumI to Lgndon. pace Iblj ud fine Greece planlcd llMMwhii i io ric^ Ea^b^ i with bb dcficaie Irave of Mu

Bote piantotioa of dte < himamrie coer tasted, Aite did bat ^triage in sudi as

>5 Sir I<dm Oieeke sim] U. Asdum. & witt bodd in sach as Sr Phillip Sida^ fr If . ^Kncer, wfaicfa were btX tbe violetes of If ardi or the Priaienwes of Haj, till (be one bcg^ to sprowte in M. Robart Greene, as in a sweatiBg Inpe of d>e cuer-^rcene Laurdl, the other to bloasome in

*o M. Pkiice Pennilcsse, as in the riche garden of pore Adom% both to growe to perfection in M. Tboinas Nash^ irtiose prime is a hamest, whose Arte a raisterie, whose nitt a miraj-U. wbose stOe the onely life of the presse and the very hart-blood of the Grape. There was a kind of

■SSBMMth, and denly, and neate, and fine elegancy before (proper mco, hands<»ne giftes), but alacke nothing liudie and mighde lilce the braue vmo dc monle, till his frisking penne began to plaj-e the Sprite of the buttry, and to teadie his mother tongue such lusty gambolds as may

SB make the gallantest French, Italian, or Spanish gagtiards to blushe for eitreame shame of their ideot simplicitie.

The difference of wittes is exceeding straung and almost

incredible. Good lord, how may one man passe a thousand,

■ and a thousande not compare with one ? Arte may giiie

^Las out precepts and directorj-es w comnium /orma ; but it ia

250 Gabriel Harvey

sufwrexcelletit witt that is the mother pearle of precious Inuention, and the goulden mine of gorgeous Elocution. Na, it is a certaine pregnant and liuely thing without name, but a queint mistery of mounting conceit, as it were a knacke of dexterity, or the nippitaty of the nappiest 5 grape, that infinitly surpasseth all the Inuention and Elocution in the world, and will bunge Demosthenes owne mouth with new-fangled figures of the right stampe, maugre all the thundering and lightninge Periodes of his eloquentest orations, forlorne creatures. I haue had some 10 prettie triall of the finest Tuscanisme in graine, and haue curiouslyobserued the cunningest experiments and brauest complements of aspiring emulation, but must geeue the bell of singularity to the humorous witt, and the garland of victory to the dominiering Eloquence. I come not yet is to the Praise of the olde Asse : it is young Apulelus that feedeth vpon this glory : and hauing enclosed these rancke commons to the proper vse of himselfe & the capricious flocke, adopteth whom he listeth without exception ; as Alexander the great had a huge intention to haue ajl men ao his subiectes, and all his subiectes called Alexanders. It was strange newes for some to be so assefied ; and a worke of Supererogation for him so bountifully to vouch- safe his golden name the appropriate cognisance of his noble stile. God-night, poore Rhetorique of sorry bookesl 35 adieu, good old Humanity! gentle Artes and Liberall Sciences, content your selues ! Farewell my deere moothers, sometime floorishing Vniuersities I Some that haue long continued your sonnes in Nature, your apprentises in Arte, your seruauntes in Exercise, your louers in affec- 30 tion, and your vassalles in duety, must either taice their leaues of their sweetest freendes, or become the slaues of that dominiering eloquence that knoweth no Art but the cutting Arte, nor acknowledgeth any schoole but the Curtisan schoole. The rest is pure naturall, or wondrous 35

J

r Against Thomas Nash 251 ^^|

supernaturall. Would it were not an infectious bane or ^^H an incroching pocke ! Let me not bee mistaken by sinister ^^H construction, that wreasteth and wrigleth euery sillable to ^^^ the worst. 1 haue no reference to my selfe, but to my 3 superiouFS by incomparable degrees. To be a Ciceronian is a flowting stocke : poore Homer, a wofull wight, may put his finger in a hole, or in his blind eye : the excellentest histories and woorthiest Chronicles (inestimable monu- mentes of wisdom e and valour) what but stale Antickes?

lo the flowers and fruites of delicate humanity, that were wont to be dainetily and tenderly conserued, now pre- serued with dust, as it were with sugar, and with hoare, as it were with hoony I That frisking wine, & that liuely knacke in the right capricious veine, the onely booke that

15 holdeth out with a countenance, and will be heard, when woorme-toungued Oratours, dust-footed Poets, and weather- wise historians shall not bee allowed a woord to cast at a dogg 1 There is a fatal! Period of whatsoeuer wee terme flourishinge: the worlde runneth on wheeles, and there

30 must be a vent for all thinges. The Ciceronian may sleepe til the Scogginist hath plaid his part; one sure Conny-catcher woorth twenty Philosophers; a phantasli- call rimester more vendible then the notablest Mathe- matician ; no profession to the faculty of rayling ; all harsh

35 or obscure that tickleth not idle phantasies with wanton dalliance or ruffianly iestes. Robin Good-fellow the meetest Autor for Robin Hoodes Library ; the lesse of Cambridge or Oxforde the fitter to compile woorkes of Supererogation ; and wee that were simply trayned after the Athenian and

30 Romane guise must bee contente to make roome for roisters that know their place and will take it. Titles and tearmes are but woordes of course; the right fellow that beareth a braine can knocke twenty titles on the head at a stroke, and with a iugling shifl of that same ir

33 knacke defende himselfe manfully at the Papi

nn the head j

I

252 Gabriel Harvey

Though I be not greatiy employed, yet my leisure will ■carscly seme to moralize Fables of Beares, Apes, and Foxn (some men can giue a shrewd gesse at a courtly allegory), but where Lordes in expresse learmes are magnifically contemned, Doctours in the same slile may 5 be courageously confuted. Liberty of Tongue and Pen is no Bondman ; nippitaty will not be tied to a post ; there It a cap of maintenaunce called Impudency; and what say to him that In a superabundaunce of that same odd capricious humour findeth 'no such want in England as m of an Arctine, that might stripp these golden Asses out of their gay trappinges, and, after he had ridden them to death with rayling, leaue thep on the dunghill for carrion'? A froliclcc mind and a braue spirit to be employed with bin stripping instrument, in supply of that onely want of 15 a diuine Aretine, the great rider of golden Asses ! Were his pennc as supererogatory a woorkeman as his harte, or hU liucs such transcendentes as his thoughtes, Lord, what an egregious Aretine should we shortly haue, how ex- cesaiuely exceeding Aretine himselfe, that bestowed the ao surmountingcsC amplifications at his pleasure, and was II mccrc Hyperbole incarnate 1 Time may worke an accomplishment of woonders, and his graund intentions aecmc to prognosticate no lesse then the vttermost possi- bilities of capacity or fury extended. Would God, or 05 could the Diuell, giue him that vnmeasurable allowance of witt iind Arte that he extreamejy affecteth, and infinitely wanteth, there were no encounter but of admiration and honour. . . .

But when againe 1 lift vp mine eyes, and behold the 30 glorious picture of that most-threatning Slassher, is it possible so couragious a Confuter should bee less terrible then the Basiliske of Orus Apollo, that with his onely hissing killed the poore snakes, his neighbours ? Can any

^r Against Thomas Nash 253

Letters liue, that hee will slay ? Were not Patience, or

Submission, or any course better then farther discourse ? What fonder businesse then to treble the Printe with Pamphlets, that cannot possibly Hue whiles the Basiliske 5 hisseth death ? Was I woont to icst at Eldertons bai- latinge, Gascoignes sonnettinge, Greenes pamphletting, Martins libelling, Holinsheads engrosing, some-bodies abridging, and whatchicaltes translating, & shall I now become a scribling Creature with fr^mentes of shame,

10 that might long sethence haue beene a fresh writer with discourses of applause? The very whole matter, what but a thinge of nothinge ? the Methode, what but a hotch- pott for a gallymafry? by the one or other, what hope of publike vse or priuate credite ? Socrates minde could as

IS lightly digest poison as Mithridates boddy; and how easely haue the greatest stomackes of all ages, or rather the valiantest courages of the worlde, concocted the harshest and rankest iniuries ? Politique Philip, victorious Alexander, inuincible Scipio, triumphant Caesar, happy

ao Augustus, magnificent Titus, and the flower of the noblest mindes that Immortality honoureth, with a sweete facility gaue many bitter reprehensions the slip, and finely ridd their handes of roughest obloquies. Philosophy professeth more, and the Philosopher of Emperours, or rather the

33 Emperour of Philosophers, Marcus Antoninus, when he deserued best could with felicity heare the woorst. , . .

L But without more circumlocution, pryde hath a fall : and

H as of a Catt, so of Pierce himselfe, howsoeuer inspired or

f^ enraged, you can haue but his skinne, puffed vp with

30 winde and bumbasted with vanitye. Euen when he stryueth

for life to shewe himselfe brauest in the flaunt-aflaunt of

his courage, and when a man would verily beleeue he

should nowe behold the stately personage of heroicall

Eloquence face to face, or see such an vnseene Frame of

I

«

A

)

254 Gabrid Harvey

the miracles of Arte as might amaze the heauenly eye of Astronomy : holla sir, the sweete Spheres are not too- prodigall of their soueraine influences. Pardon mee, S. Fame. What the first pang of his diuine Furie but notable Vanitie ? what the seconde fitte but woorthy 5 vanitye ? what the thirde career but egregious vanity ? what the glory of his ruffian Rhetorique and curtisan Philosophy but excellent viUany? That, that is Pierces Supererogation : and were Pennites a person of any reckoning, as he is a man of notorious fame, that, that 10 perhaps, in regarde of the outragious singularity, might be supposed a Tragicall or Heroicall villany, if euer any viUany were so intituled. The present consideration of which singularity occasioneth me to bethinke me of One that this other day very soberlie commended some extra- 15 ordinary giftes in Nashe ; and when he had grauelie maintayned that in the resolution of his conscience he was such a fellowe as some wayes had few fellowes, at last concluded somewhat more roundly :

'Well, my maisters, you may talke your pleasures ofao Tom Nash, who yet sleepeth secure, not without preiudice to some that might be more ielous of their name ; but assure your selues if M. Penniles had not bene deepely plunged in a profound extasie of knauery, M. Pierce had neuer written that famous worke of Supererogation, that as now stayneth all the bookes in Paules churchyard and setteth both the vniuersites to schoole. Till I see your finest humanitie bestow such a liberall exhibition of conceit and courage vpon your neatest wittes, pardon me though I prefer one smart Pamflet of knauery before ten 30 blundring volumes of the nine Muses. Dreaming and smoke amount alike : Life is a gaming, a iugling, a scoulding, a lawing, a skirmishing, a warre, a Comedie, a Tragedy; the sturring witt, a quintessence of quick- siluer ; and there is noe deade fleshe in affection or 35

r Against Thomas Nash 255 ^H

courage. You may discourse of Hermes ascending spirit, ^^H of Orpheus enchanting harpe, of Homers diuine furie, of ^^H Tyrtseus enraging trumpet, of Pericles bounsinge thunder- ^^^ claps, of Platos enthusiasticall rauishment, and I wott not 5 what maruelous egges in mooneshine, but a flye for all your flying speculations when one good fellow with his odd iestes, or one madd knaue with his awke hibber- gibber, is able to putt downe twentye of your smuggest artificiall men that simper it so nicely and coylie in their o curious pointes. Try, when you meane to be disgraced ; & neuer giue me credit if Sanguine witt putt not Melan- choly Arte to bedd. I had almost said all the figures of Rhetorique must abate me an ace of Pierces Supereroga- tion; and Penniles hath a certayne nimble and climbinge I 15 reach of Inuention, as good as a long pole and a hooke that neuer fayleth at a pinch. It were vnnaturall, as the sweete Emperour Marcus Antoninus said, that the fig-tree should euer want iuice. You that purpose with great summes of studdy & candles to purchase the worshipfull 30 names of Dunses & Dodipoles may closely sitt or sokingly ly at your bookes; but you that intende to be fine com- panionable gentlemen, smirking wittes, and whipsters in the world, betake yee timely to the liuely practis of the minion profession, and enure your Mercuriall fingers to 35 frame semblable workes of Supererogation. Certes, other rules are fopperies ; and they that will seeke out the Archmistery of the busiest Modernistes shall find it nether more nor lesse then a certayne pragmaticall secret, called Villany, the verie science of sciences, and the 30'Familiar Spirit of Pierces Supererogation. Coosen not yburselues with the gay nothings of children & schollers : ■ no priuitie of learning, or inspiration of witt, or reuelation I of misteryes, or Arte Notory, counteruayleable with ft Pierces Supererogation ; which, hauing none of them, ^05 hath them all, and can make them all Asses at his

ft launc

I abey;

256 Gabriel Harvey

pleasure. The Book-worme was neuer but a pickgoose : it is the Multiplying spirit, not of the Alchintist but of the villanist, that knocketh the naile one the head, and spurreth outt farther in a day then the quickest Artist in a weeke. Whiles other are reading, wryting, conferring, s arguing, discoursing, experimenting, platforminge, musing, buzzing, or I know not what, that is the spirrit that with a woondrous dexterity shapeth exquisite workes, and atchieueth puissant exploites of Supererogation. O my good frends, as ye loue the sweete world, or tender your 10 deare selues, be not vnmindfull what is good for the aduauncement of your commendable partes. All is nothing without aduancement. Though ray experience be a Cipher in these causes, yet hauing studiously perused the newe Arte-notory, that is, the foresaid Supererogation, and 15 hauing shaken so manie learned asses by the eares, as it were by the hands, I could say no lesse, and might think

Something else was vttered the same time by the same Gentleman, aswell concerning the present state of France, ao which he termed the most vnchristian kingdome of the most christian kinge, as touching certaine other newes of I wott not what dependence; but my minde was running on my halfpeny, and my head so full of the foresaid round discourse, that my hand was neuer quyet vntill I had 35 altered the tytle of this Pamphlet, and newlie christened it Pierces Supererogation : aswell in remembrance of the saide discourse as in honour of the appropriate vertues of Pierce himselfe; who aboue all the writers that euer I knew shall go for my money wh_ere the currantest 30 forgery, impudency, arrogancy, phantasticalttie, vanity, and great store of little discretion may go for payment, and Ehe'filthiest corruption of abhominable villany passe vn- launced. His other miraculous perfections are still in abeyance ; and his monstrous excellencyes in the predica- 35

Against Thomas Nash 257

ment of Chimera. The birde of Arabia is longe in hatchtnge ; and mightye workes of Supererogation are not plotted & accomplished att once. It is pittie so hyper- bolicall a conceite, ouerhawty for the surmounting rage of 5 Tasso in his furious agony, should be humbled with so diminitiue a witt, base enough for Elderton and the rifFe- raife of the scribling rascality. I haue heard of many disparage men tes in felowship, but neuer saw so great Impudency married to so little witt, or so huge presumption

10 allyed to so petty performance. I must not paint, though hee dawbe. Pontan, decipher thy vauntinge Alopantius Ausimarchides a new ; and Terence, display thy boastinge Thraso a new ; and Plautus, addresse thy vain-glorious Pyrgopolinices anew : heere is a bratt of Arrogancy,

15 a gosling of the Printing-house that can teach your brag- gardes to play their partes in the Printe of woonder, Sc to exploit redowtable workes of Supererogation, such as neuer were atchieued in Latin or Greeke. Which deserue to bee looked for with such a longing expectation as the

BO lewes looke for their kingly Messias, or as I looke for Agrippas dreadfull Pyromachy; for Cardans muhiplied matter that shall delude the force of the Canon ; for Ancontius perfect Arte of fortifieng little townes against the greatest Battery; for the Iliades of all Courtly Strata-

as gems that Antony Riccobonus magnifically promiseth ; for his vniuersall Repertory of all Histories, contayning the memorable actes of all ages, all places, and all persons ; for the new Calepine of all learned and vulgar languages, written or spoken, whereof a loud rumour was lately

30 published at Basill ; for a generall Pandectes of the Lawes and statutes of all nations and commonwealthes in the worlde, largely promised by Doctor Peter Gregorius, but compendiously perfourmed in his Syntagma Juris vni- uersi; for sundry such famous volumes of hugy miracles

35 in the cloudes. Do not such Arch-woondermentes of

I

A

I and &

I place I

258 Gabriel Harvey

supematurall furniture deserue arch-expectation ? What should the Sonnes of Arte dreame of the Philosophers Stone, that, like Midas, tumeth into golde whatsoeuer it toucheth ; or of the soueraine and diuine Quintessence, that, like Esculapius, restoreth health to sicknesse; likes Medea, youth to Olde-age ; like Apollonius, life to Death ? No Philosophers Stone or soueraine Quintessence, how- soeuer preciously precious, equiualent to such diuine woorkes of supererogation 1 O high-minded Pierce, hadd the traine of your woordes and sentences bene aunswear- 10 able to the retinue of your bragges and threates, or the robes of your apparaunce in person suteable to the weedes of your ostentation in tearmes, I would surely haue beene the first that should haue proclaimed you the most singuler Secretary of this language, & the heauenliest 13 creature vnder the Spheres. Sweete M. Ascham, that was a flowing spring of humanity, and worthy Sir Phillip Sidney, that was a florishing spring of nobility, must haue pardoned me : I would directly haue charged my con- science. But you must giue plaine men leaue to vtter at> their opinion without courtinge ; 1 honor high heads that stand vpon low feet ; & haue no great affection to the gay fellows that build vp with their clambring hartes, and pull downe with their vntoward hands. Giue me the man that is meeke in spirit, lofty in zeale, simple in pre- as sumption, gallant in endeuor, poore in profession, riche in performance. Some such I knowe; and all such I value highly. They glory not of the golden stone, or the youth- full Quintessence: but Industrie is their goulden Stone; Action their youthfull Quintessence ; and Valour their 30 diuine worke of Supererogation. . . .

I will not heere decipher thy vnprinted packet of bawdye and filthy Rymes in the nastiest kind : there is a fitter place for that discouery of thy foulest shame, 3c the whole

1

^P Against Thomas Nash 259

ruffianisme of thy brothell Muse, if she still prostitute her obscene ballatts, and will needes be a younge Curttsan of ould knauery. Yet better a Confuter of Letters then a confounder of manners; and better the dogges-meate of 5 Agrippa or Cattes-meate of Poggius then the swines-meate of Martial or goates-meate of Arretine. Cannot an Italian ribald vomit out the infectious poyson of the world but an Inglishe horrel-lorrel must lick it vp for a restoratiue, and

^ attempt to putrify gentle mindes with the vilest imposturaes of lewde corruption ? . . . Euen amorous Sonnets, in the gallantest and sweetest ciuil veine, are but daintyes of a pleasurable witt, or iunkets of a wanton liuer, or buddes of an idle head ; whatsoeuer sprowteth farther would be lopped. Petrarckes Inuention

15 is pure Loue it selfe, and Petrarckes Elocution pure Bewty it selfe : his Laura was the Daphne of Apollo, not the Thisbe of Pyramus ; a delltious Sappho, not a lasciuious Lais; a sauing Hester, not a destroying Helena; a nimph of Diana, rot a Curtisan of Venus.

no Aretines muse was an egregious bawd, & a haggishe witch of Thessalia; but Petrarcks verse, a fine loouer, that learneth of Mercury to exercise his fayrest giftes in a faire subiect, & teacheth Wit to be inamored vpon Beautye, as Quicksiluer embraseth gold, or as vertue affecteth honour,

as or as Astronomy gazeth vpon heauen, to make Arte more excellent by contemplation of excellentest Nature. Petrarck was a delicate man, and with an elegant iudgement gra- tiously confined Loue within the limits of Honour, Witt within the boundes of Discretion, Eloquence within the

30 termes of Ciuility; as not many yeares sithence an Inglishe Petrarck did, a singular Gentleman, and a sweete Poet, whose verse singeth as valour might speake, and whose j

^^ dit^ is an Image of the Sun voutsafing to represent his ^^H ^ft glorious face in a clowde. All posterity honour Petrarck, ^^H

26o Gabriel Harvey

that was the harmony of heauen, the lyfe of Poetry, the grace of Arte, a precious tablet of rare conceits, & a curious frame of exquisite workemanship ; nothing but neate Witt, and refined Eloquence. Were the amorous muse of my enemy such a Huely Spring of sweetest flowres & such a 5 liuirg Haruest of ripest fruits, I would abandon other loues, to dote vpon that most louely muse, and would debase the Dyamant in comparison of that most Dyamant muse. But out vpon ranke & lothsome ribaldry that putrifieth where it should purify, and presumeth to de- lo flowre the most florishinge wittes with whom it consorteth, eyther in familiarity or by fauourl One Ouid was too much for Roome, and one Greene too much for London, but one Nashe more intoUerable then both, not bicause his witt is anye thinge comparable, but bicause his will is more 15 outragious. Ferraria could scarcely brooke Manardus, a poysonous Phisitian ; Mantua hardly beare Pomponatius, a poyspnous Philosopher ; Florence more hardly tollerate Macchiauel, a poysonous politician; Venice most hardly endure Arretine, a poysonous ribald : had they Jiued in ao absolute Monarchies, they would haue seemed vtterly insup- portable. Germany, Denmarke, Sweden, Polony, Boemia, Hungary, Moscouy, are noe soiles of any such wittes ; but neither Fraunce, nor Spaine, nor Turky, nor any puissant kingdom in one or other Monarchy of the old or new 05 world could euer abide any such pernicious writers, de- prauers of common discipline.

Ingland, since it was Ingland, neuer bred more honorable mindes, more aduenturous hartes, more valorous handes, or more excellent wittes then of late : it is enough for 30 Filly-folly to intoxicate it selfe, though it be not suffered to defyle the lande, which the water enuironeth, the Earth enritcheth, the aier ensweeteneth, and the Heauen blesseth. The bounteous graces of God are sowen thicke, but come vp thin ; corruption hath little need to be fostred ; wanton- 35

Against Thomas Nash 261"

nesse wilbe a nurse, a bawde, a Poet, a Legend to itselfe ; vertue hath much-a-doe to hold out inuiolably her purposed course ; Resolution is a forward fellow, and Valour a braue man ; but affections are infectious, and appetite must somc- 5 time haue his swinge. Were Appetite a loyall subiect to Reason, and Will an affectionate seruant to Wisdom, as Labour is a dutifull vassal to Commodity, and Trauail a flying post to Honour, O heauens, what exploites of worth, or rather what miracles of excellency might be atcheeued

10 in an age of Pollicy & a world of Industry I The date of idle vanityes is expired : awaye with these scribling paltryes. There is an other Sparta in hande that indeede requireth Spartan Temperance, Spartan Frugality, Spartan exercise. Spartan valiancye, Spartan perseuerance, Spartan

15 inuincibility, and hath no wanton leasure for the Comedyes of Athena, nor anye bawdy bowers for the songes of Priapus or the rymes of Nashe. Had he begun to Aretinize when Elderton began to ballat, Gascoine to sonnet, Turberuile to madrigal, Drant to versify, or

aoTarleton to extemporise, some parte of his phantasticall bibble-bables and capricious panges might haue bene tol- lerated in a greene and wild youth ; but the winde is chaunged, & there is a busier pageant vpon the stage. M. Aschams Toxophilus long sithence shot at a fairer

asinarke; and M. Gascoigne himselfe, after some riper ex- perience, was glad to trye other conclusions in the Lowe Count ryes, and bestowed an honorable commendation vpon Sir Humfrye Gilbertes gallant discourse of a dis- couery for a newe passage to the East Indyes. But read

30 the report of the worthy Westerne discoueries, by the said Sir Humfry Gilbert; the report of the braue West- Indian voyage by the conduction of Sir Frauncis Drake ; the report of the horrible Septentrionall discoueryes by the trauai! of Sir Martin Forbisher ; the report of the

35 politique discouery of Virginia by the Colony of Sir Walter

L

262 Gabriel Harvey

Raleigh ; the report of sundry other famous discoueryes & aduentures, pubHshed by M. Rychard Hackluit in one volume, a worke of importance; the report of the hoatt wellcom of the terrible Spanishe Armada to the coast of Inglande, that came in glory and went in dishonour; the 5 report of the redoubted voyage into Spaine and Portugall, whence the braue Earle of Essex and the twoo valofous Generals, Sir lohn Norris and Sir Frauncis Drake, re- turned with honour ; the report of the resolute encounter about the lies Azores, betwixt the Reuenge of Ingland 10 and an Armada of Spaine, in which encounter braue Sir Richard Grinuile most vigorously & impetuously attempted the extreamest possibilities of valour and fury. For breuity 1 ouerskipp many excellent Traicts of the same or the like nature: but reade these, and M, William Borrowghes 15 notable discourse of the variation of the compas or mag- neticall needle, annexed to the new Attractiue of Robert Norman, Hydrographer ; vnto which two Ingland in some respectes is as much beholding as Spayne vnto Martin Cortes & Peter de Medina for the Arte of Nauigation: ao and when you haue obserued the course of Industry, examined the antecedents and consequents of Trauail, compared IngHsh and Spanish valour, measured the Forces of both parties, weighed euery circumstance of Aduantage, considered the Meanes of our assurance, and finally found ag proffil to be our pleasure, prouision our security, labour our honour, warfare our welfare — who of reckoning can spare anye lewde or vaine tyme for corrupt pamphlets, or who of iudgment will not cry away with these paultringe fidle-faddles?. . . 30

Were some demaunded whether Greenes or Nashes Pamflets were better penned, I beleeue they would Sir Roger Williams Discourse of War for Militare Doctrine in Esse, and M. Thomas Digges Stra-

B Militare D

M

Against Thomas Nash 263 *

tioticos for Militare Discipline in Esse. And whiles I remember the Princely care of Gelo, a famous Tyrant of Sicill {many tyrants of Sicill were very politique) that cc.n- maunded his great horse to be brought into the banquet- 5 ting house, where other Lordes called for the Harpe, other Knightes for the Waites, I cannot forget the gallant dis- course of Horsemanship penned by a rare gentleman, M. lohn Asteley of the Court, whome I dare intitlc our Inglish Xenophon, and maruell not that Pietro Bizzaro, a

10 learned Italian, proposeth him for a perfect Patterne of Castilios Courtier. And, thinking vpon worthy M. Asteley, I cannot ouerpasse the like labour of good M. Thomas Blundeuil without due commendation, whose painefull and skillfull bookes of Horsemanship deserue also to be

15 registred in the Catalogue of Xenophontian woorkes, What should I speake of the two braue Knightes, Musi- doniS and Pyrocles, combined in one excellent knight, Sir Philip Sidney, at the remembrance of whose woorthy and sweete Vertues my hart melteth? Will you needes

ao haue a written Pallace of Pleasure, or rather a printed Court of Honour? Read the Countesse of Pembrookes Arcadia, a gallant Legendary, full of pleasurable accidents and proiEtable discourses; for three thinges especially very notable — for amorous Courting (he was young in

25 yceres), for sage counselling (he was ripe in iudgement), and for valorous fighting (his soueraine profession w^s Armes) ; and delightfull pastime by way of Pastorall exer- cises may passe for the fourth. He that will Looue, let him learne to looue of him that will teach him to Liue,

30 & furnish him with many pithy and eifectuall instructions, delectably interlaced by way of proper descriptions of excellent Personages and common narrations of other notable occurrences, in the veine of Salust, Liuy, Cornelius Tacitus, lustine, Eutropius, Philip de Comines, Guicciar-

35 dine, and the most sententious Historians that haue

laue m

364 Gabriel Harvey

powdred their stile with thesalt of discretion, and seasoned their iudgement with the leauen of experience. There V. jnt not some suttle Stratagems of importance, and some politique Secretes of pruitie ; and he that would skilfully and brauely manage his weapon with a cunning Fury may s iinde liuely Precepts in the gallant Examples of his valiantest Duellists ; especially of Palladius and Dai- phantus, Zelmane and Amphialus, Phalantus and Am- phialus, but chiefly of Argalus and Amphialus, Pyrocles and Anaxius, Musidonis and Amphialus, whose lusty 10 combats may seeme Heroicall Monomachies. And that the valor of such redoubted men may appeere the more conspicuous and admirable by comparison and interview of their contraries, smile at the ridiculous encounters of Dametas & Dorus, of Dametas and Ciinias ; and euer 15 when you thinke vpon Dametas remember the Confuting Champion, more surquidrous then Anaxius, and more absurd then Dametas ; and if I should alwayes hereafter call him Dametas, I should iitt htm with a name as naturally proper vnto him as his owne. Gallant Gentlemen, you ao that honor Vertue and would enkindle a noble courage in your mindes to euery excellent purpose, if Homer be not at hand (whome I haue often tearmed the Prince of Poets and the Poet of Princes), you may read his furious Iliads & cunning Odysses in the braue aduentures of Pyrocles 05 and Musidorus ; where Pyrocles playeth the dowty fighter, like Hector or Achilles, Musidorus the valiant Captaine, like Pandarus or Diomedes, both the famous errant Knightes, like jCneas or Vlysses. Lord, what would him selfe haue prooued in fine, that was the gentleman of 30 Curtesy, the Esquier of Industry, and the Knight of Valour at those yeeres? Line eucr sweete Booke, the siluer Image of his gentle witt, and the golden Pillar of his noble courage, and euer notify vnto the worlde,. that thy Writer was the Secretary of Eloquence, the breath of the Muses, the 35

Against Thomas Nash 265^

hoony-bee of the dayntiest flowers of Witt and Arte, the Pith of morall & intellectual! Vertues, the arme of Bellona in the field, the toung of Suada in the chamber, the spirite of Practise in esse, and the Paragon of Excellency in Print. 5 And now whiles I consider what a Trompet of Honour Homer hath bene to sturre vp many woorthy Princes, I cannot forget the woorthy Prince that is a Homer to himselfe, a Golden spurre lo Nobility, a Scepler to Vertue, a Verdure to the Spring, a Sunne to the day, and hath

10 not onely translated the two diuine Poems of Salustius du Bartas, his heauenly Vrany, and his hellish Furies, but hath readd a most valorous Martial Lecture vnto himselfe in his owne victorious Lepanto, a short, but heroicall, worke, in mceter, but royal meeter, fitt for a Dauids harpe

15 — Lepanto, first the glory of Christendome against the Turke, and now the garland of a soueraine crowne. When young Kings haue such a care of their flourishing Prime, and, hke Cato, are ready to render an accompt of their vacant howers, as if Apnll were their luly, and May

ao their August, how should gentlemen of yeeres employ the golden talent of their Industry and trauaile? with what feruency, with what vigour, with what zeale, with what incessant and indefatigable endeuour? Phy vpon fooleries: there be honourable woorkes to doe, and notable workes

85 to read. The afore-named Bartas {whome elsewhere I haue stiled the Treasurer of Humanity and the leweller of Diuinity), for the highnesse of his subiect and the maiesty of his verse nothing inferiour vnto Dante (whome some Italians preferre before Virgil or Homer), a right inspired

30 and enrauished Poet, full of chosen, graue, profound, venerable, and stately matter, euen in the next Degree to the sacred and reuerend stile of heauenly Diuinity it selfe ; in a manner the onely Poet whome Vrany hath voutsafed to Laureate with her owne heauenly hand, and worthy to I 35 bee alleadged of Diuines and Counsellours, as Homer is

1

A

266 Gabriel Harvey

quoted of Philosophers & Oratours. Many of his solemne verses are oracles ; & one Bartas, that is, one French Salomon, more weighty in stem and mighty counsell then the Seauen Sages of Greece. Neuer more beauty in vulgar Languages ; but his stile addeth fauour and grace 5 to beauty, and in a goodly Boddy representeth a puissant Soule. How few verses carry such a personage of state? or how few argumentes such a spirite of maiesty? Or where is the diuine instincte that can sufficiently commend such a volume of celestiall inspiration ? What a iudge- 10 ment hath the noble youth, the haruest of the Spring, the sapp of Apollos tree, the diademe of the Muses, that leaueth the enticingest flowers of delite, to reape the fruites of wisdome? . . .

He can raile (what mad Bedlam cannot rail?), but the 15 sauour of his railing is grosely fell, and smelleth noysomly of the purape, or a nastier thing. His gayest floorishes are but Gascoignes weedes, or Tarletons trickes, or Greenes crankes, or Marlowes brauados; his iestes but the dregges of common scurrilitie, or the shreds of the theater, or the ao of-scouring of new Pamflets; his freshest nippitatie but the froth of stale inuentions, long since lothsome to quick tastes; his shrouing ware but lenten stuff, like the old pickle herring ; his lustiest verdure but ranke ordure, not to be named in Ciuilitie or Rhetorique ; his only Art, & 05 the vengeable drift of his whole cunning, to mangle my sentences, hack my arguments, chopp and change my phrases, wrinch my wordes, and hale euery siilable most extremely, euen to the disioynting and maiming of my whole meaning. O times, O pastimes, O monstrous 3° knauerie i The residue whatsoeuer hath nothing more in it then is vsuallie in euery ruffianly Copesmate that hath bene a Grammar schollar, readeth riotous bookes, hanteth roislerly companie, delighteth in rude scoffing.

M

Against Thomas Nash 267

& karrieth a desperate minde. Let him be thorowly per- used by any indifferent reader whomsoeuer that can iudiciously disccrne what is what, and will vprightly censure him according to his skill, without partialitie pro 5 or contra, and I dare vndertake he will affirme no lesse, vpon the credit of his iudgement, but will definitiuely pro- nounce him the very Baggage of new writers. I could nominate the person that vnder his hand- writing hath stiled him the cockish challenger, the lewd scribler, the

10 offal of corruptest mouthes, the draff of filthiest pennes, the bag-pudding of fooles, & the very pudding-pittes of the wise or honest. He might haue read of foure notable thinges which many a iollie man weeneth he hath at wiU, when he hath nothing lesse — much knowledge, sound

15 wisedome, great power, & many Trends. , . -

You haue heard some worthie Premisses : behold a braue conclusion.

'Awaite the world, the Tragedy of Wrath : What next I paint shall tread no common Path ' :

so with an other doubble Aut, for a gallant Embleme or a glorious Farewell, Aut nunquam tetites autperfice; Sub- scribed with his owne hand, Thomas Nash. Not expect or attend, but a wait : not some few, or the Citty, or the Vniuersity, or this Land, or Europe, but the World: not

35 a Comedy, or a Declamation, or an Inuectiue, or a Satire, or any like Elencticail discourse, but a Tragedy, and the very Tragedy of Wrath, that shall dash the direfullest Tragedies of Seneca, Euripides, or Sophocles out of Con- ceit. The nextpeece, not of his Rhetorique, or Poetry, but

30 of his Painture shall not treade the way to Poules, or Westminster, or the Royall Exchange, but at least shall perfect the Venus face of Apelles, or sett the world an euerlasting Sample of inimitable artificiality. Other mens

I

a68 Gabriel Harvey

writing in prose or verse may plodd on as before, but his Painting will now tread a rare Path, and, by the way, bestow a new Lesson vppon Rhetorique, how to continue a metaphor or vphold an Allegory with aduauntage. The treading of thai rare Path by that exquisite Painting (his 5 woorkes are miracles, and his Painting can treade, like his dauncing, or frisking, no common, but a proper Path), who expecteth not with an attentiue, a seruiceable, a coouetous, a longing expectation? Await world, and Apelles tender thy most affectionate deuotion, to learne n a wonderfull peece of curious workemanship, when it shall please his nest Painting to tread the path of his most singular singularity.

I

t

AN ADUERTISEMENT FOR PAP-HATCHET,

AND MARTIN MAR-PRELATE is

P^-hatchet (for the name of thy good nature is pitty- fully growen out of request) thy olde acquaintance in the Sauoy, when young Euphues hatched the egges that his elder freendes laide (surely Euphues was somewaya pretty fellow : would God, Lilly had alwaies bene Euphues, and aa neuer Pap-hatchet), that old acquaintance, now somewhat straungely saluted whh a new remembrance, is neither lullabied with thy sweete Papp nor scarre-crowed with thy sower hatchet. And although in selfe-conceit thou knowest not thy selfe, yet in experience thou mightest 35 haue knowen him that can vnhutton thy vanity and vnlase thy foUy, but in pitty spareth thy childish simplicity, that in iudgement scorneth thy roisterly brauery, and neuer thought so basely of thee, as since thou began'st to dis-

Against Thomas Nash 269^ \

guise thy witt and disgrace thy arte with ruffianly foolery. He winneth not most abroad that weeneth most at home : and, in my poore fancy, it were not greatly amisse euen for the pertest and gayest companions (notwithstanding 5 whatsoeuer courtly holly-water, or plausible hopes of pre- ferment) to deigne their olde familiars the continuance of their former courtesies, without contempt of the barrainest giftes or empeachment of the meanest persons. The simplest man in a parish is a shrewd foole, and Humanity

10 an Image of Diuinity, that pulleth downe the hawty and setteth vp the meeke. Euphues, it is good to bee merry: and, Lilly, it is good to bee wise : and, Papp-hatchet, it is better to loose a new iest then an olde frend that can cramme the capon with his owne Papp, and hewe downe

'3 the woodcocke with his owne hatchet. Bolde men and marchant Venturers haue sometime good lucke ; but happ- hazard hath oftentimes good leaue to beshrow his owne pate, and to imbarke the hardy foole in the famous Shipp of wisemen. I cannot stand nosing of Candlesticks, or

ao euphuing of Similes, alia Sauoica : it might happly be done with a trice ; but euery man hath not the guifl of Alberius Magnus; rare birdes are dainty; and they are queint creatures that are priuiledged to create new creatures. When I haue a mint of precious stones, & straunge Foules,

asbeastes, and fishes of mine owne coyning (I could name the party, that in comparison of his owne naturall Inuen- tions tearmed Pliny a barraine woombe), I may per- aduenture blesse you with your owne crosses, 8l pay you with the vsury of your owne coyne. In the meane while

30 beare with a plaine man, as plaine as olde Accursius, or Barthol. tie Saxoferrato, that wil make his Censure good vpon the carrion of thy vnsauory and stincking Pamflett, a fitt booke to be ioyned with Scoggins woorkes, or the French Mirrour of Madnesse. The very Title discouereth

35 the wisedome of the young man; as an olde Fox not

ereth J

; long 1

270 Gabriel Harvey

since bewrayed himselfe by a flap of his taile ; and a Lion, they say, is soon descried by his pawe, a Cocke by his combe, a Goat by his bearde, an Asse by his eare, a wise- man by his tale, an artist by his tearmes.

Papp with an hatchet.

Alias,

AFiggfor my God-fonne.

Or

Cracke me this nutt.

Or

A Country Criffe^ that m, a found boxe of the

eare, & cetera.

yFritten by one that dares call a dog a dog.

Imprinted by lehn Anoke, and lohn Aflilty for the

Bayly of Withernam Cum friuUegio perenmta-

fj>,andaretobefoIdatthefigneofthe

Crabb-tree Cudgell in Thwack-

coateLanc.

I

\

What deuise of Martin, or what inuention of any other, could haue sett a fairer Orientall Starre vpon the forhead ao of that fotile libell ? Now you see the brande and know the Blackamore by his face, turne oner the leafe, and, by the wittinesse of his first sentence, aime at the rest. Milke is like milke, hoony is hke hoony, Papp like Papp, and hee Uke himselfe ; in the whole a notable rufller, and in as euery part a dowty braggard. ' Roome for a roister : so that's well said : itch a little further for a good fellow

I

I

ood fellow: 1

r Against Thomas Mask 271 ^^|

now haue at you all, my gaffers of the rayling religion : ^^H tis I that must take you a pe^ lower: He make such ^^H a splinter runne into your wittes,' — and so foorth in the ^^^ same lusty tenour. A very artificiall beginning to mooue 5 attention or to procure good liking in the reader, vnlesse he wrote onely to roister-doisters & hacksters, or at- least to iesters and vices. Oh, but in his Preamble to the indifferent reader he approueth himselfe a maruellous, discreet, and modest man of the soberest sort, were he to not prouoked in conscience to aunsweare contrary to his nature and manner. You may see how graue men may be made light to defend the Church. I perceiue they were wise that at riotous times, when youth was wanton- nest and knauery lustiest, as in Christmas, at Shrofetide, ti5 in May, at the ende of Haruest, and by such wilde fittes, created a certaine extraordinary Officer, called a Lord of Misrule, as a needefull gouernour or Dictatour, to set thinges in order and to rule vnruly people ; with whome otherwise there were no ' Ho So,' when Reuell-rout 90 beginneth to be a current Autour or Hurly-burly a busy

Promotour. Roome for a roister, that will bore them ^^1 thorough the noses with a cushion, that will bung vp ^^H their mouthes with a CoUyrium of all the stale iestes in ^^H a country, that will suffer none to play the Rex but him- ^^H 95 selfe ! For that is the very depth of his plot ; and who I

euer began with more roisterly tearmes, or proceeded with more ruffianly scoffes, or concluded with more haire- brain'd trickes, or wearied his reader with more thread- bare iestes, or tired himselfe with more weather-beaten 30 craTO;kes ? What scholler or gentleman can reade such 1

I alehouse and tinkerly stuffe without blushing? They ^^H were much deceiued in him at Oxford, and in the Sauoy, ^^H when Master Absolon lined, that tooke him onely for ^^| a dapper & defl companion, or a pert conceited youth that ^^H SS had gathered together a fewe prettie sentences and could ^^H

272 Gabriel Harvey

handsomlyhelpe young Euphues to an old Simile, & neuer thought him any such mighty doer at the sharpe. . . ,

When I first tooke a glancing vewe of lie, He, He, & durst scarsely be so hardy to looke the hatchet in the face, methought his Imagination was hedded like a Saracen, 5 his stomack bellyed like the great Globe of Orontius, & his breath like the blast of Boreas in the great Mapp of Mer- cator. But when we began to renue our old acquaintance, and to shake the handes of discontinued familiaritie, alaa, good Gentleman, his mandillion was ouercropped, his witt m paunched like his wiues spindle, his art shanked like a lath, his conceit as lank as a shotten herring, and that same blustering eloquence as bleake and wan as the Picture of a forlorne Loouer. Nothing but pure Mammadayand a fewe morsels of fly-blowne Euphuisme, somewhat nicely minced 15 for puling stomackes I But there be Painters enough, though I goe roundly to worke ; and it is my onely purpose to speake to the purpose, I long sithence founde by experi- ence how Dranting of Verses, and Euphuing of sentences, did edifie. But had I consulted with the Prognostication ao of lohn Securis, I might peraduenture haue saued some loose endes for afterclapps. Now his nephew Hatchet must be content to accept of such spare intertainment as he findeth. . . .

So he may soone make vp the autenticall Legendary 35 of his Hundred merrie Tales, as true, peraduenture, as Lucians true narrations, or the heroicall historyes of Rabelais, or the braue Legendes of Errant Knights, or the egregious prankes of Howleglasse, Frier Rush, Frier Tuck, and such like, or the renowned Bugiale of Pogglus, 30 RacelluH, Luscus, Cincius, and that whole Italian crew of merry Secretaryes in the time of Pope Martin the fift, of whom our worshipfull Clarkes of the whetstone, Doctour •

^P Against Thomas Nash 273

Clare, Doctour Bourne, M. Scoggin, M. Skelton, M.Wake- field, diuers late H istoriologers, and haply this new Tale- founder himselfe, learned their most wonderfull facultie. ComfMilting of matrimottie, carousing tlie sapp of the Church, 5 cutting at the bumine Carde of conscience, besmearing of conscience, spelling of Our Father in a home booke, the railing Religion, and a whole sinke of such arrant phrases, sauour wholly of the same Lucianicall breath, & discoouer the minion Secretarie aloofe. ' Faith,' quoth

10 himselfe, 'thou wilt be caught by thy stile.' Indeede, what more easie then to finde the man by his humour, the Midas by his eares, the Calfe by his tongue, the goose by his quill, the P!ay-maker by his stile, the hatchet by the Pap? Albertus Secrets, Poggius Fables, Bebelius

15 iestes, Scoggins tales, Wakefield's lyes, Parson Darcyes knaueries, Tarletons trickes, Eldertons Ballats, Greenes Pamdets, Euphues Similes, double V« phrases, are too well knowen to go vnknowen. Where the veine of Brag- gadocio is famous, the arterie of Pappadocio cannot be

ao obscure. Gentlemen, I haue giuen you a tast of his Sugerloafe, that weeneth Sidneyes daintyes, Aschams comfites, Cheekes succats, Smithes conserues, and Mores iunkels, nothing comparable to his pap. Some of you dreamed of Electuaryes of Gemmes, and other precious

IB5 restoratiues, of the quintessence of Amber and Pearle dlssolued, of I wott not what incredible delicacies, but his Gemmemint is not alwayes current, and, as busie men, so '■"""•"""■""'"■"■■■■

1

Would fayre Names were spelles and charmes against 30 fowle Aifections I and in some respectes I could wish that Diuinitie would giue Humanitte leaue to conclude other- wise then I must. I could in curtesie be content, and in hope of Reconciliation desirous, to mitigate the harshest sentences and mollifie the hardest termes. But can Truth

test ^^^ uth ^H

874 Gabriel Harvey

lye, or Discretion approoue follie, or ludgement allowe Vanitie, or Modestie abide Impudencie, or good manners sooth bad speaches? He that penned the abooue-men- tioned Cock-alilly saw reason to display the Black Artist in his collier coolours, and thought it most vnreasonable to 5 suffer such light and emptie vessels to make such a lowde and prowde rumbling in the ayre. Other had rather heare the learned Nightingale then the Vnleamed Parrat, or tast the wing of a Larke then the legge of a Rauen. The finest wittes preferre the loosest period in M. Ascham or 10 Sir Philip Sidney before the tricksiest page in Euphues or Pap-hatchet. The Muses shame to remember some fresh quaffers of Helicon : and which of the Graces or Vertues blusheth not to name some lustie tospots of Rhetorique? The stately Tragedie scorneth the trifling Comedie; and 15 the trifling Comedie flowteth the new Ruffianisme. Wan- tonnesse was neuer such a swill-bowle of ribaldry, nor Idlenesse euer such a carowser of knauerie. What honest mynde or Ciuill disposition is not accloied with these noisome & nasty gargarismes ? Where is the polished so & refined Eloquence that was wont to bedeck and em- bellish Humanity? Why should learning be a niggard of his excellent gifts, when Impudencie is so prodigall of his rascall trish-trash ? What daintie or neat ludgement beginneth not to hate his old looue, and loath his auncient 35 delight, the Presse, the most honorable Presse, the most villanous Presse? Who smileth not at those, and those trim-trammes of gawdie wittes, how floorishing Wittes, how fading wilts ? Who laugheth not at lie, lie, lie, or gtbeth not at some hundred Pibalde fooleryes in that harebrained 30 Declamation ? They whom it neerelyest pincheth cannot silence their iust disdaine: and I am forcibly vi^ed to intimate my whole Censure, though without hatred to the person, or derogation from any his commendable gift, yet not without speciall dislike of the bad matter, and generall 35

Against Thomas Nash 275

condemnation of the vile forme : the whole Worke, a bald Toy, full of stale and wooden lestes, and one of the most paltry thinges that euer was published by graduate of either Vniuersitie ; good for nothing but to stop mustard 5 pottes, or rub gridirons, or feather rattes neastes, or such like homely vse. For Stationers are already too full of such Realmes and Commonwealthes of Wast-paper, and iinde more gaine in the lillypot blanke then in the lillypot Euphued — a day or two fine for sheetes, and afterward 10 good for grosers. . . .

He is of no reading in comparison, that doth not acknow- ledge euery terme in those Letters to be autenticalt English, and allow a thousand other ordinary Fragmaticall termes, more straunge then the straungest in those

IS Letters, yet current at occasion. The ignorant Idiot (for so I will prooue him jn very truth) confuteth the artificiall wordes which he neuer read ; but the vayne fellow (for so he prooueth himselfe in word and deede)in a phantasticall emulation presumeth to forge a mishapen rablement of

90 absurde and ridiculous wordes, the proper bodges of his new fangled figure, called Foolerisme: such as Ink/iomisme, Absanisme, the most copious Cartninist, thy CarmmicaU art, a Prouidilore of young Sckollars, a Corrigidore of i*kco«- gruitie, a quest of Caualieros, Inamoratos on their workes,

35 a Theological! Gimpanado, a Dromidote Ergonist, sacri- legiously contaminated, decrepite capacitie, fictionate person, humour vnconuersable, merriments vnexilable, the horrisonant pipe of inueterate antiquitie, and a number of such Ink- homish phrases, as it were a pan of outlandish collops, the

30 very bowels of his profoundest Schollerisme. For his Eloquence passeth my intelligence, that cleapeth himselfe a Calimunco, for pleading his Companions cause in his owne Apology, and me a Pistlepragmos, for defending my frendes in my Letters ; and very artificially inierfuseth

1

d

■ ot itsell'

276 Gabriel Harvey

Finicallitie, siUogistrie, dtsputatiue right, hermaphrodite phrases, declamatorie stiles, censorial! moralizers, vnlineall vsurpers of iudgement, infamizers of vice, new infringement to destitute (he inditement, deriding dunstically, banging abominationly, vnhandsoming of diuinityship, absurdifying off, phrases, raiting of truthable and eligible English, a calme dilatement of forward harmefulnesse and backward ireful- nesse, and how many sundry dishes of such dainty fritters ? rare iunketa and a delicate seniice for him that compiled the most delitious Commentaries De optimitate (riparum. 10 And what say you Boyes, the flatteringest hope of your moothers, to a Porch of Panim Pilfryes, Peslred with Prayses. Dare the pertest or deftest of you hunt the letter, or hauke a metaphor, with such a Tite-tute-tatef He weeneth himselfe a speciall penman, as he were the head- 15 man of the Pamfletting crew, next, and immediately afler Greene : and although he be a harsh Oratour with his toungue (euen the filed Suada of Isocrates wanted the voyce of a Siren or the sound of an Eccho), yet would he seeme as fine a Secretary with his penne as euer was Bembus in ao Latin, or Macchiauell in Italian, or Gueuara in Spanish, or Amiot in French ; and with a confidence preasseth into the rowte of that humorous ranke that affected the reputa- tion of supreme Singularity. But he must craue a little more acquaintance at the hand of Arte, and serue an 35 apprentishood of some nine or ten yeares in the shop of curious Imitation (for his wild Phantasie will not be allowed to raaintaine comparison with curious Imitation) before he will be hable to performe the twentith or fortith part of that sufficiency, whereunto the cranknesse of his Imagination 30 already aspireth, as more exquisite then the Atticisme of Isocrates, or more puissant then the fury of Tasso.

But how insolently soeuer grose Ignorance presumeth of itselfe (none so hawty as the basest Bussard), or how desperatly soeuer foole-hardy Ambition aduaunceth his 35

■ Against Thomas Nash 277

owne colours (none so foole-hardy as the blindest Hobb), I haue seldome read a more garish and pibald stile in any scribling Inkhornist, or tasted a more vnsauory slaum- paump of wordes and sentences in any sluttish Pamfletter 5 that denounceth not defiance against the rules of Oratory and the directions of the English Secretary : which may here and there stumble vpon some tolerable sentence, neighbourly borrowed, or featly picked out of some fresh Pamflet, but shall neuer finde three sentences, togither

lo worth any allowance ; and as for a fine or neat period, in the dainty and pithy Veyne of Isocrates or Xenophon, marry, that were a periwig of a, Siren, or a wing of the very bird of Arabia, an inestimable relique. Tush, a point: neither curious Hermogenes, nor trim Isocrates,

15 nor stately Demosthenes, are for his tooth, nor painting Tully, nor earning Cfesar, nor purple-dying Liay for his humour. It is for Cheeke or Ascham to stand leuelling of Colons, or squaring of Periods, by measure and number; his penne is like a spigot, and the Wine presse a dullard

ao to his Ink-presse, There is a certaine liuely and frisking thing of a queiut and capricious nature, as peerlesse as namelesse, and as admirable as singular, that scorneth to be a booke-woorme, or to imitate the excellentest artifi- ciality of the most renowned worke-masters that antiquity

115 affourdeth. The witt of this & that odd Modernist is their owne ; & no such mineraJl of richest Art as prsegnant Nature, the plentifullest woombe of rare Inuention, and exquisite Elocution. Whuist Art ! and Nature aduaunce thy precious Selfe in thy most gorgeous and magnificent

30 robes ! and if thy new descant be so many notes aboue old ^!a, Good-now be no niggard of thy sweet accents & heauenly harmony, but teach the antike muses their right Leripup ! Desolate Eloquence and forlorne Poetry, thy most humble Suppliants in forma pauperum, cladd in

35 mournefull and dreery weedes, as becommeth their lament-

I

278 Gabriel Harvey

able case, lye prostrate at thy dainty foote, and adore the 1 doll-excellency of thy monstrous Singularity 1 O stately Homer, and lofty Pindanis, whose witt mounteth hke Pegasus, whose verse streameth like Nilus, whose Inuen- tion flameth like ^tna, whose Elocution rageth like 5 Sirius, whose passion blustereth like Boreas, whose reason breatheth like Zephirus, whose nature sauoreth like Tempe, and whose Art perfumeth like Paradise : Othe mightiest Spirites of couragious Vigour, of whom the delicate Grecian, worthy Roman, and gallant Vulgar 10 Muses learned their shrillest tunes and hyperbolicall notes : O the fiercest Trompets of heroicall Valour, that with the straunge Sympathy of your diuine Fury, and with thossarae piercing motions of heauenly inspiration were woont to rauish the affections, and euen to raealt the bowels 15 of brauest mindes ; see, see what a woondrous quaime !

But peace, milkemaide, you will still be shaming yourselfe and your bringing-vpp 1 Hadst thou learned to discerne the fairest face of Eloquence from the fowlest visage of Barbarisme, or the goodlyest frame of Method from the 20 ill-fauoredest shape of Confusion, as thou canst descry the finest flower from the coursest branne, or the sweetest ereame from the sowrest whey, peraduenture thou wouldest dote vpon the bewtifull and dainty feature of that naturall stile, that appropriate stile, vpon which himselfe is so ag deepely inamored. I would it were out of peraduenture : no man more greedy to behold that miraculous Art of eraprooued Nature. He may malapertly bragge in the vaine ostentation of his owne naturall conceit, and, if it please him, make a Golden Calfe of his woodden stuffe, 30 but shewe me any halfe page without piperly phrases and tinkerly composition, and say I am the simplest Artist that euer looked fayre Rhetorique or sweet Poetry in the face. It is the destiny of our language to be pestred with a rablement of botchers, in Print; but what a shamefullaj

K It is the

^^L rablement

J

Against Thomas Nash 279

shame is it for him that maketh an Idoll of his owne penne, and raiseth vpp an huge expectation of paper- miracles (as if Hermes Trismegist were newly risen from the dead, and personally mounted vpon Danters Presse), S to emprooue himselfe as ranke a bungler in his mightiest worke of Supererogation as the starkest Patch-pannell of them all, or the grosest hammer-drudge in a country. He disdaineth Thomas Delone, Philip Stubs, Robert Armin, and the common Pamfletters of London, euen the pain-

10 fullest Chroniclers tooe, bicause they stand in his way, hinder his scribling traffique, obscure his re spl en dishing Fame, or haue not Chronicled him in their Catalogues of the renowned moderne Autors, as he meritoriously meriteth,_, and may peraduenture be remembred hereafter. But may

15 not Thomas tlelone, Philip Stubs, Robert Armin, and the rest of those misused persons more disdainfully disdaine him, bicause he is so much vayner, so little learneder, so nothing eleganter then they; and they so much honester, so little obscurer, so nothing contemptibler then he?

ao Surely, Thomas, it were poUicy to boast lesse with Thomas Delone, or to atchieue more with Thomas More . . .

He that remembreth Humfrey Cole, a Mathematical! Mechanician, Matthew Baker, a ship wrlght, lohn Shute, an Architect, Robert Norman, a Nauigatour, William

as Bourne, a Gunner, lohn Hester, a Chimist, or any like cunning and subtile Empirique (Cole, Baker, Shute, Norman, Bourne, Hester will be remembred when greater Clarkes shalbe forgotten) is a prowd man if he contemne expert artisans or any sensible industrious Practitioner,

30 howsoeuer Vnlectured in Schooles or Vnlettered in bookes. Euen the Lord Vulcan himselfe, the supposed God of the forge and thunder-smith of the great king lupiter, tooke the repulse at the handes of the Lady Minerua, whom he would in ardent looue haue taken to wife. Yet what witt

1

^

I

380 Gabriel Harvey

or Pollicy honoreth not Vulcan? and what profounde Mathematician, like Digges, Hariot, or Dee, esteemeth not the pregnant Mechanician ? Let euery man in his degree enioy his due ; and let the braue enginer, fine Dzedatist, skilfull Neptunist, maruelous Vulcanist, and euery Mer-s curiall occupationer, that is, euery Master of his craft and euery Doctour of his mystery, be respected according to the vttermost extent of his publique seriiice or priuate industry. I cannot stand to specific particularities. Our late writers are as they are ; and albeit they will not suffer 10 me to ballance them with the honorable Autors of the Romanes, Grecians, and Hebrues, yet I will craue no pardon of the highest to do the simplest no wrong. In Grafton, Holinshed, and Stowe ; in Heywood, Tusser, and Gowge; in Gascoigne, Churchyarde, and Floide ; inRitch, is Whetstone, and Munday; in Stanyhurst, Fraunce, and Watson ; in Kiffin, Warner, and Daniell ; in an hundred such vulgar writers many things are commendable, diuers things notable, somethings excellent. Fraunce, Kiffin, Warner, and Daniell, of whom I haue elsewhere more ao especiall occasion to entreate, may haply finde a thankefull remembraunce of their laudable trauailes. For a polished and garnished stile, fewe go beyonde Cartwright, and the chiefest of his Confuters, furnished writers: and how few may wage comparison with Reinolds, Stubbes, Mulcaster, 35 Norton, Lambert, and the Lord Henry Howarde, whose seuerall writings the siluer file of the workeman recom- raendeth to the plausible interteinement of the daintiest Censure? Who can deny but the Resolution and Mary Magdalens funerall teares are penned elegantly and pathe- 30 tically? Scottes discouery of Witchcraft dismasketh sundry egregious impostures, and in certaine principal! Chapters & speciall passages hitteth the nayle on the head with a witnesse : howsoeuer I could haue wished he had either dealt somewhat more curteously with Monsieur 33

J

I

Against Thomas Nash

Bodine, or confuted him somwhat more effectually. Let me not forget the Apology of sundry proceedings by luris- diction Ecclesiastical 1, or the Aunswere to an Abstract of certaine Actes of Parliament, Iniunctions, Canons, consti- 5 tutions, and Synodals Prouinciall : vnlesse I will skip, two of the most materiall and most formall Treatises that any English Print hath lately yeelded. Might 1 respectiuely presume to intimate my slender opinion without (lattery or other vndecency, methought euer Doctour Whitgift

io(whom 1 name with honour) in his Sermons was pithy, Doctour Hutton profound, Doctour Young piercing to the quick, Doctour Chaderton copious, M. Curtes elegant, M. Wickam sententious, M. Drant curious, M. Deering sweet. Doctor Still sound. Doctor Vnderhill sharpe, Doctor

"5 Matthew fine, M. Lawherne gallant, M. Dooue eloquent, M. Andrewes learned, M. Chaderton methodicall, M. Smith patheticall, sundry other in their proper veyne notable, some exquisite, a few singular. Yet which of the best hath all perfections [nihil otnni ex parte bealum), or which

ao of the meanest hath not some excellency ? I cannot read ouer all : I haue seldome heard some (it was neuer my happ to heare Doctour Cooper, Doctour Humfry, or Doctor Fletcher, but in Latin) : and I would be loth to iniury or preiudice any that deserueth well, viua voce, or

"h by pen. I deeme him wise that maketh choice of the best, auoideth the worst, reapeth fruite by both, despiseth nothing that is not to be abhorred, accepteth of any thing that may be tollerated, interteineth euery thing with com- mendation, fauour, contentment, or amendment. Luciana

30 asse, Apuleius asse, Agrippas asse, Macchiauels asse, miself since I was dubbed an asse by the only Monarch of asses, haue found sauory herbes amongst nettles, roses amongst prickles, berryes amongst bushes, marrow amongst bones, graine amongst stubble, a little come amongst a

35 great deal of chaff. The abiectesi natural/s haue their

n

282 Gabriel Harvey

specificall properties and some wondrous vertues ; and Philosophy will not flatter the noblest or worthiest naturals in their venoms or impurities. True Alchimy can alledge much for her Extractions and quintessences ; & true Phisique more for her corrections and purgations. In the 5 best I cannot commende the badd, and in the baddest I reiect not the good, but precisely play the Alchimist in seeking pure and sweet balmes in the rankest poisons. A pithy or filed sentence is to be embraced, whosoeuer is the Autor; and for the lest benefit receiued, a good n minde will render dutifull thankes, euen to his greatest enemy. . . .

II.

>4

Some I know in Cambridge, some in Oxford, some in London, some elsewhere, died in the purest graine of Art & Exercise ; but a few in either, and not many in all,-that 15 vndoubtedly can do excellently well, exceedingly well. And were they thoroughly employed according to the pos- sibihty of their Learning & Industry, who can tell what comparison this tongue might wage with the most-floorish- ing Languages of Europe, or what an inestimable crop of ao most noble and soueraine fruite the hand of Art and the spirite of Emtdation might reape in a rich and honorable field ? Is not the Prose of Sir Philip Sidney in his sweet Arcadia the embrodery of finest Art and daintiest ffi//? Or is not the Verse of M. Spencer in his braue Faery 35 Queene the Virginall of the diuinest Muses and gentlest Graces ? Both delicate Writers, alwayes gallant, often braue, continually delectable, sometimes admirable. What sweeter last of Suada then the Prose of the One ; or what pleasanter relish of the Muses then the Verse of the 30 Other ? Sir lohn Cheekes stile was the hony-bee of Plato, and M. Aschams Period the Syren of Isocrates. His, and

J

The Hope of English 283

H^ his breath, the balme and spicknard of the delightfullest

^P Tempt, You may gesse whose meter I would intitle the

harpe of Orpheus, or the dulcimers of Sappho. And

which of the Golden Riuers floweth more currently then

5 the siluer streame of the English Ariosto ? Oh that we

had such an English Tasso : and oh that the worthy du

Bartas were so endenisoned ! The sky-coloured Muse best

commendeth her owne heauenly harmony; and who hath

sufficiently praysed the hyacinthine & azure die but itselfe ?

10 What colours of astonishing Rhelortque or rauishing Poetry

more deeply engrained then some of his amazing deuises,

the fine dittyes of another Petrarch, or the sweet charmes

of pure enchantment ? What Dta-margariton or Dia-

ambre so comfortatiue or cordiall as Her Electuary of

15 Gemmes (for though the furious Tragedy Antom'us be a

bloudy chaire of estate, yet the diuine Discourse of life and

Death is a restoratiae Electuary of Gemraes), whom I do

»not expresly name, not because I do not honour Her with my hart, but because I would not dishonour Her with my ao pen, whom I admire and cannot blason enough. Some other Paragons of bewtifullest Eloquence, and Mirrours of brightest witt, not so much for breuities sake as for like Honours sake, I ouerskip : whose onely imperfection is that they are touched with no imperfection. Yet Hope is

33 a Transcendent & will not easely be imprisoned or im- pounded in any Predicament of auncient or moderne_ Perfection : which it may honour with due reuerence, but win not serue with base homage. Excellency hath in all ages affected singularity: & Ambition how impetuously

30 buckled for the mastery ! And albeit witt haue a quicke sent that wil not be coosened, and Judgement a sharpe eye that cannot be bleared (the Morning Starre of Discretion and the Euening Starre oi Experience haue a deepe insight in the raerites of euery cause), yet still Hope hath reason

35 to continue Hope, and is a white Angell sent from heauen,

ht 11

I

284 Gabriel Harvey

aswell to enkindle Vigorous Zeale as to awaken lasie Slougih. A wan or windy Hope is a notable breake-necke vnto itselfe ; but the grounded and winged Hope, which I someway perceiue in a few other, no way conceiue in miselfe, is the ascending scale and Milk-way to heauenly 5 excellency.

RICHARD CAREW

{Ths Ejscellekcy of the Esglish Tonqve)

1595-6

[The following text is taken from the MS. of Carew'a Epistle on Iht Excellency of the English Tongue, preserved in the British Museum (Cott. F. xi, f. 265). It was printed by Camden in the 1614 edition of his Remains, with the heading, 'The Excellencie of the English tongue, by R. C. of Anthony Esquire to W. C]

THE EXCELLENCY OF THE ENGLISH TONGUE. By R. C, Esq.

TT were most fittinge (in respect of discretion) that men should first waye matters with Judgement, and then 5 encline their affection where the greatest reason swayeth, but ordinarilye it falleth out to the conntrarie ; for either by nature or by Custome wee first settle our affection, and then afterwards drawe in those arguments to approue it, which should haue foregone to perswade ourselfes. This

"> preposterous course, seing antiquitye from our Elders and .vniuersalitye of our neighbours doe entitle with a right, I hould my selfe the more freely warranted delirare, not only cum Vulgo but also cum Saptenlibus, in seekinge out with what Commendacions I may attire our English

'5 Languadge, as Slephanus hath done for the French and diuers others for theirs.

J

aB6 Richard Carew

Loculio is defined Animi sensus per vocem expressio. On which grounde I builde these Consequences, that the first and principall point sought in euery Languadge is that wee maye expresse the meaning of our mindes aptlye ech to other ; next, that we may doe it readilye without s great adoo; then fullye, so as others maye thoroughlie conceiue us ; and, last of all, handsomely, that those to whome we spealce maye take pleasure in hearing vs : soe as what soeuer tongue will gaine the race of perfection must runn on those fower wheeles, Signtficancye, Easyttes, lo Coptousnes, & Sweelnes, of which the two foremost importe a necessitye, the two latter a delight. Nowe if I can proue that our English Langwadge for all or the most is macheable, if not preferable, before any other in vogue at this daye, I hope the assent of any impartiall reeder will 15 passe on my side. And howe I endeuoure to performe the same this short laboure shall manyfest.

To beginn then with the significancye, it consisteth in the lettres, wordes, and phrases ; and because the Greeke and Latyne haue euer borne awaye the prerogatiue from ao all other tongues, they shall serue as touchstones to make our tryall by.

For letters, wee haue Q. more then the Greekes; K. and Y. more then the Latynes ; and W. more then them both, or the French and Italians; for those Commone to 35 them and vs, wee haue the vse of the Greek B, in our V : of our B. they haue none ; soe haue wee of their A. and 0. in our Th. which in That and Things expresseth both, but of our D. they haue none. Likewise there Y, wee turne to another vse in yeeld then they cann, and as for C. G. 30 and I. neither Greekes nor Latynes cann make perfitt of them as wee doe in these wordes ech, edge, ioye. Trew it is that wee in pronouncing the Latyne vse them alsoe after this manner ; but the same in regard of the auncient and right Romayne deliuerye altogether abusiuely, as 35

77!^ Excellency of English

ooftls. "

maye appeare by Scaliger, Sir Tho. Smith, Lipsius, and others.

Now for sign if] can eye of wordes, as euery indiuiduum is Woorfs. but one, soe in our naltue Saxon language wee finde many

5 of them suitablye expressed by woordes of one syllable ; those consisting of more are borrowed from other nations ; the examples are infinite, and therefore I will omitt them, as sufficiently notorious, Againe, for expressing our passions, our interiections Interlec-

10 are very apt and forcible : as findeinge ourselues some- *'""*■ what agreeued, wee cry Ah ; yf more deeply, Oh ; when we pittie, Alas ; when wee bemone, Alacke ; neither of them soe effeminate as the Italyane Deh or the French kelas. In detestation weesayePAy, as if there withall wee should

15 spitt ; in attention, Haa ; i[n] calling, whowp ; in hallow- inge, wakakotue : all which (in my eare) seeme to be deriued from the very natures of those seuerall affections.

Growe from hence to the Compositione of wordes, and Composi' therein our Languadge hath a peculier grace, a like wordes.

BO significancy, and more shorte then the Greekes ; for example in Moldwarp wee expresse the nature of that beast ; in kandkercher the thing and his vse ; in vprighl, that vertue by a Melaphore ; In Wisedome and Domsdaye, soe many sentences as wordes ; and soe of the rest, for

B5 I geeue only a tast that may direct others to a fuller obseruation of what my soddaine memorye cannott repre- sent vnto mee. It may passe allsoe the musters of this significancy that in a manner all the proper names of our people doe importe somewhat which, from a peculier note

30 at first of some one of the Progenitors, in proces of tyme inuested it selfe [in] a possession of the posteritye, euen as wee see the like otien befall to those whose fathers bare some vncouth Christian names. Yeat for the most parte wee avoyed the blemishe geuen by the Romanes in like

35 cases, who distinguished the persones by the imperfections

I

™ I

ike ^H

r

Richard Carew

of their bodyes, from whence grew their Nasottes, Labeones, Frontones, Denlones, and such like, how euer Macrobius loca. coloreth the same. Yea, soe significant are our wordes, that amongst them sundry single ones serue to expresse diuers thinges ; as by Bill are ment a weapon, a scroll, 5 and a birdes beake; by Graue, sober, a tombe, and to carue ; and by light, marcke, maick, Ji/e, sore, & P^aye, the semblable.

Againe, some sentences in the same wordes carrye a diuers sence, as till, desert, grounde; some signifie one 10 thing forward, and another backward, as Feeler J was no fo: of on saw I releef. Some signifie one self thinge forward and backward, as Ded deerned, I lot, reuiuer, & this, eye did Madam erre. Some carry a conntrarye sence backwarde to that they did foreward, as / did leuell ere veu ; veu ere ij leuell did I,

Some deliuer a conntrarye sence by the diuers pointing, as the Epistle in Doctor Wilsons Rethorick, and many such like, which a curious head, leasure, & tyme might picke out. ao

Prouerbs. Neither maye I omitt the significancy of our prouerbes, concise in wordes but plentifuil in number, breiffly pointing at many great matters, and vnder the circuite of a few syllables prescribing soundry auayleable caueats. Mew- Lastly our speech doth not consist only of wordes, but aj

P ""^ in a sorte euen of deedes, as when wee expresse a matter by Metaphors, wherin the English is very frutefuU and forcible. Has^oes And soe much for the significancye of our Language learned '" meaning ; nowe for his easynes in learning. The same 30 shooteth oute into towe braunches ; the one of others learning our languadge, the second of our learning that of others. Forthefirst the most parte of our wordes (as I haue touched) are Monasillables, and soe the fewer in tale, and the sooner reduced to memorye ; neither are we loden 35

The Excellency of English 289

I

\

i

with those declensions, flexions, and variations, which are incydent to many other tongues, but a few articles gouerne all our verbes and Nownes, and so wee neede a very shorte grammar.

S For easye learning of other Languages by ours, lett To learm these serue as prooffes; there are many Italyan wordes ° "'^^ which the Frenchmen cannot pronounce, as accto, for ^H which hee sayes ashio; many of the French which the ^H Italian cann hardly come awaye withall, as bayller, chagrin, ^*

10 postilion ; many in ours which neither of them cann vtter, as Hedge, Water. Soe that a straunger though neuer soe long conuersant amongest vs carryeth euermore a watch woorde vppon his tongue to descrye him by, but tume ann Inglish- mann at any time of his age into what countrey soeuer,

15 alloweing him dew respite, and you shall see him perfitt soe well that the Imitation of his vtteraunce will in nothing diifer from the patterne of that natiue Languadge : the wante of which towardnes cost the Ephramites their ^_ skynnes. Neither doth this crosse my former assertione ^H

aoof others easye learninge our Language, for I meane of ^H the sence & wordes & not touching the pronounciation. ^1

But I must nowe enter into the lardge feild of our Copious- tongues copiousnes, and perhapps longe wander vp and ""' downe without finding easye way off issew, and yeat leaue

95 many partes thereof vnsuru ay ed.

My first prooff of our plentye I borowe from the choice Borrowi which is geuen vs by the vse of diuers languages. The ° ° *" grounde of our owne apperteyneth to the old Saxon, little differing from the present low Dutch, because they more

30 then any of their neighbours haue hitherto preserued that speach from any greate forrayne mixture. Heer amongst, the Brittons haue left diuers of their wordes entersowed, as it weere therby making a continuall clayme to their

as it weere therby making a continuall clayme to their ||'

L Auncient possession. Wee maye also trace the footestepps ^^H vas ofthe Danish bytter (though not longe duringe) soueraignty ^^H

290 Richard Carew

in these partes : and the Romaine also imparted vnto vs of his Latyne riches with noe sparing hand. Our neighbours the French haue been likewise, contented wee should take vp by retayle aswell their tearmes and their fashions, or rather wee retaine yeat but some remnant of that which 5 once heere bare all the swaye, and daylye renewe the store. Soe haue our Italyan trauilers brought vs acquainted with their sweet relished phrases which (soe their con- dicions crept not in withall) weere the better tollerable. Yea euen wee seeke to make our good of our late Spanish 10 enymye, and feare as little the hurt of his tongue as the dinte of his sworde. Seeing then wee borowe (and that not shamfully) from the Dutch, the Breton, the Romaine, the Dane, the French, Italyan, & Spanyard, how cann our stocke bee other then exceeding plentiful!? It may be 15 obiected that such patching maketh Littletons hotchpot of our tongue, and in effect bringes the same rather to a Babelhsh confusione then any one entyre Language. It may againe be aunswered that this thefte of woordes is not lesse warranted by the priuilidge of a prescription, ao auncient and Vniuersall, then was that of goodes amongst the Lacedemonians by an enacted lawe, for soe the Greekes robbed the Hebrues, the Latynes the Greekes (which filching Cicero with a large discourse in his booke de Oratare defendeth), and (in a manner) all other Christiane as Nations the Latyne. For Euidence hereof, many sentences may be produced consistinge of wordes that in their oryginall are Latyne, and yeat (saue some smale varyaunce in their lermynacions) fall out all one with the French, Dutch, fjid English, as Ley Ceremonious persons, offer ^ prelate preest, cleere Candels Jlaine, in Temples Cloislre, in Cholerick Temperature, clisters purgation is pestilent, pulers preserualiue, sublill factors, aduocates, Notaries, practise, Papers, libells, Registers, Regents, Maiesty in paUace hath triumphant Throne, Regiments, Scepter, Vassalls supplica- 35

J

The Excellency of English agi

1

lion, and such like. Then euen as the Italyane Potentates of those dayes make noe difference in their pedigrees and successions betwne the bed lawfull or vnlawfull, where either an vtter wante or a better deserte doth force t

5 entice them thervnto, so maye the consenting practise of these nations passe for a lust Legitimation of those bastard wordes which either necessitye or conueniencye hath in- duced them to adopt.

For our owne partes, we imploye the borrowed ware Encreate

losoe far to our aduantag that we raise a profitt of new i"""""'"^"" woordes from the same stock, which yeat in their owne countrey are not merchantable ; for example, wee deduce diuers wordes from the Latine which in the Latyne self cannot be yealded, as the verbes To Aire, beard, cross,

x^Jlame, and their deriuations ayring, ayred, bearder, bearding, bearded, &c., as alsoe closer, closely, closnes, ghsingely, hourely, niaiesUcall, maiestically. In like sort wee graffe vppon Frentch wordes those buddes to which that soyle afFordeth noe growth, as chei^y, faulty, siauish, precisenes.

ao Diuers wordes alsoe wee deriue out of the Latyne at ot Latynt second hand by the French and make good English, though r '^^f, both Latyne and French haue their handes closed in that behalfe, as verbes Praye, Pointe, Pose, Prest, Rent, &c., and alsoe in the aduerbs carpingly, currattlly, acUuely,

35 colourably, &.c.

Againe, in other languages there fall out defectes while Defects ui they want meanes to deliuer that which another tongue f^Jj" j, expresseth, as-(by Ciceroes obseruation) you cannot interpret ineplus (vnapt, vnfitt, vntoward) in Greek, neither Porcus,

30 Capo, Vervex, a barrow hogg, a Capon, a wether, as Cuiacius noteth ad Tit. de verb, signif. ; noe more cann you to stand in French, to Tye in Cornish, nor Knaue in Latyne, for Nebula is a cloudye fellow, or in Irishe ; whereas you see our abillitye extendeth hereunto. Moreouer, the

35 Copiousnes of our Languadge appeareth in the diuersitye

i

292 Richard Carew

of our dialectes, for wee haue court, and weehaue countrye Englishe, wee haue Northern and Southeme, grosse and ordinary, which differ ech from other, not only in the terminacions, but alsoe in many wordes, termes, and phrases, and expresse the same thinges in diuers sortes, 5 yeat all right EngHshe alike ; neither cann any tongue (as I am perswaded) deliuer a matter with more varietye then ours, both plainely and by prouerbes and Metaphors ; for example, when wee would be rid of one, wee vse to saye Bee going, trudge, pack, be faring, hence, awaye, skifle, and, 10 by circumlocution, rather your roome then your companye, Letts see your backe, com againe when I bid you, when you are called, sent for, inlreated, willed, desiered, inuited, spare vs your place, another in your steede, a shipp ofsalteforyou, saue your credile, you are next the doore, the doore is open ig for you, theres noe bodye holdes you, no bodie teares your sleeue, &c. Likewise this vrordefortis wee maye synnonomize after all these fashions, stoute, hardye, valiaunt, doughtye, Couragious, aduenturous, &c. All aortea And in a worde, to close vp these prooffes of our ao ofVerscs. copiousnes, looke into our Imitacione of all sortes of verses affoorded by any other Language, and you shall finde that S', Phillip Sidney, M^. Stanihurst, and diuers moe, haue made vse how farre wee are within compasse of a fore imagined impossibility in that behalff, 35

Swetines. 1 com nowe to the last and sweetest point of the sweetnes of our tongue, which shall appeare the more plainelye yf, like towe Turkeyes, or the London Drapers, wee match it with our neighboures. The Italyan is pleasante but with- Compared out syncwes, as to stillye fleeting water ; the French 30 '"tile delicate but ouer nice, as a woman scarce daring to open

her lipps for feare of marring her countenaunce; the Spanishe maiesticall, but fuUsome, running to much on the B O, and terrible like the deuill in a playe; the Dutch

^^ manlike, but withall very harshe, as one ready at euery 35

7 3S I

J

p The Excellency of English 293

worde to picke a quarrell. Now wee in borrowing from them geue the strength of Consonantes to the Italyan, the full sounde of wordes to the French, the varietye of terml[na]cions to the Spanish, and the molUfieinge of more 5 vo we lis to the Dutch; and soe (like bees) gather the honye of their good properties and leaue the dreggs to themselfes. And thus, when substantiallnes combyneth with delightfullnes, fuUnes with fynes, seemelynes with portlynes, and courrantnes with staydnes, howe canne the 10 languadge which consisteth of all these sounde other then Miiiure. most fullof sweetnes? Againe, the longe wordes that wee borrowe, being intermingled with the shorte of our owne ^_ store, make vp a perfitt harmonye, by culling from out ^^| which mixture (with ludgment) yow maye frame your ^^| 15 speech according to the matter you must worke on, ^^B maiesticall, pleasaunte, delicate, or manly, more or lesse, in what sorte you please. Adde hereunto, that what Verse and soeuer grace any other Languadge carryeth, in Verse or '^"**- Prose, in Tropes or Metaphors, in Ecchoes or Agnomina- ao tions, they maye all be liuely and exactly represented in ours. Will you haue Platos vayne? reede Sir Thomas Smith : Thelonick? Sir Tho.Moor: Ciceros? Aschame: Varro? Chaucer: Demosthenes? Sir lohn Cheeke (who in his treatise to the Rebells hath comprised all the figures as of Rhetorick). Will yow reade Virgill ? take the Earll of Surrey : Catuilus ? Shakespheare, and Marlowes fragment : Quid? DanieU; Lucane? Spencer: Mariiall? Sir lohn Dauis and others. Will yow haue all in all for prose and verse ? take the miracle of our age Sir Phtiip Sydney. 30 And thus, if myne owne Eyes be not blinded by affection, 1 haue made yours to see that the most renowned of other nations haue laied vp, as in Treasure, and entrusted the Diuisos orbe Brilannos with the rarest lewelles of their lipps perfections, whether yow respect the vnderstanding 35 for significancye, or the raemorye for Easynes, or the

294 Richard Carew

conceipt for plentifuUnes, or the Eare for pleasauntnes : wherin if inough be diliuered, to add more then Inough weare superfluous,; if to little, I leaue it to bee supplied by better stored capacityes ; if ought amisse, I submitte the same to the disciplyne of euery able and Impartiall 5 censurer.

<I. PKBPACE to SEjtVBlf BOOKES OF TBA IlIADSSi

n. Dedication, etc op Achilles Sk/eld)

[This Preface 'To the Reader' appeared in the first draft of Chapman's translation of Homer, entitled Seauen Bookes of tht Iliades of Homere (i. e. Bks. i, ii, vii-3ti), which was printed by John Windet in 1598, The text is that of the copy in the Bodleian Library (Mason, H. 70).]

TO THE READER

T SUPPOSE you to be nomeare reader, since you intend

to reade Homer; and therefore wish I maywalke free

from their common obiections that can onelie reade. When

5 my disorder is scene, that fower bookes are skipped {as

a man would say) and yet the Poem continued according

to the Greeke alphabet, viz. that for Gamma which is Ela,

and that for De/la which is Theia, Sue, then comes my

knowne condemnation more greeuously then charitie would

10 wish ; especially with those that, hauing no eyes to peruse

and iudge of the translation and whatsoeuer the maine

matter deserues, will be glad to shew they see something,

in finding fault with that forme ; and peraduenture finde

their queasie stomackes turnde at whatsoeuer is merited

15 in the much laborde worke.

But to him that is more then a reader I write ; and so consequentlie to him that will disdaine those easie ob-

i

Th^^

296 George Chapman

iections which euery speller may put together. The worth of a skiirull and worthy translator is to obserue the sentences, figures, and formes of speech proposed in his author, his true sence and height, and to adorne them with figures and formes of oration fitted to the originall in 5 the same tongue to which they are translated : and these things I would gladlie haue made the questions of whatso- euer my labors haue deserued ; not slighted with the slight- disorder of some bookes, which if I can put in as fit place hereafter without checke to your due vnderstanding and 10 course of the Poet, then is their easie obiection answerde, that, 1 expect, wilbe drounde in the fome of their eager and emptie spleanes. For Itkelyhood of which habilitie I haue good authoritie that the bookes were not set together by Homer himselfe : Licurgus first bringing them out 15 of Ionia in Greece as an entire Poeme, before whose time his verses were sung disseuered into many workes, one calde ihe battaile fought at the Heete, another Doloniades, another Agamemnon's fortitude, another the Catalogue of ships, another Patroclus death, another Hectors redemp- ao tion, an other the funerall games, &c. All which are the titles of seuerall Iliades : and, if those were ordred by others, why may not I chalenge as much authority, re- seruing the right of my president? But to omit what I can say further for reason to my present alteration, in as the next edition, when they come out by the dosen, I will reserue the ancient and common receiued forme; in the meane time do me the encouragement to confer that which I haue translated with the same in Homer, and, according to the worth of that, let this first edition passe : so shall 30 you do me but lawfuU fauor, and make me take paines to giue you this Emperor of all wisedome (for so Plato will allow him) in your owne language, which will more h6nor it (if my part bee worthily discharged) then anything else can be translated. In the meane time peruse the pamphlet 35

i Oh translating Homer ag-]

of errors in the impression, and helpe to point the rest with your iudgement; wherein, and In purchase of the whole seauen, if you be quicke and acceptiue, you shall in the next edition haue the life of Homer, a table, a prettie 5 comment, true printing, the due praise of your mother tongue aboue all others for Poesie : and such demonstra- tiue proofe of our english wits aboue beyond sea-muses {if we would vse thefn), that a proficient wit should be the better to heare it.

II.

[Later in 1598 Chapman published a further instalment of his translation of Homer, entitled Achilles Shield, Translated as th4 olher seiien Bookes of Homer out of his eighteenth boolie of Ilittdes (also printed by John Windet). The following passages constitute the prefatory matter, which, like the Note ' To the Reader ' given above, were not reprinted in the later and more complete issues of 1609 and 1611. The text is that of the British Museum copy (C. 39, d. 54), which is bound up with a copy of the Seaven Bookes and was once in the possession of Ben Jonson.]

" TO THE MOST HONORED EARLE, EARLE MARSHALL.

Spondanus, one of the most desertfull Commentars of Homer, cals all sorts of all men learned to be iudicial beholders of this more then Artificial! and no lesse then

5 Diuine Rapture, then which nothing can be imagined more full of soule and humaine extraction; for what is here prefigurde by our miraculous Artist but the vniuersall world, which, being so spatious and almost vnmeasurable, one circlet of a Shield representes and imbraceth ? In it

o heauen turnes, the starres shine, the earth is enflowered, the sea swelles and rageth, Citties are built, one in the happinesse and sweetnesse of peace, the other in open

1 I

I

i

agS George Chapman

warre & the terrors of ambush, &c, : and all these so liuely proposde, as not without reason many in times past haue belieued that all these thinges haue in them a kind of voluntarie motion, euen as those Tripods of V^ulcan and that Dedalian Venus avroKivifro^. Nor can I be resolu'd that 5 their opinions be sufficiently refuted by Aristoniais, for so are all things here described by our diuinest Poet as if they consisted not of hard and solid mettals, but of a truely liuing and mouing soule. The ground of his inuention he shews out of Eustalhius, intending by the Orbiguitie of the 10 Shield the roundnesse of the world, by the foure mettalles the foure elementes, viz. by gold 6re, by brasse earth, for the hardnes, by Tinne water, for the softnes and inclina- tion to fluxure, by siluer Aire, for the grosnes & obscuritie of the raettal before it be refind. That which he calls 15 avTvya TptirXa«a /lap/topt'iji' he vnderstands the Zodiack, which is said to be triple for the latitude it contains, & shining by reason of the perpetual course of the Sun made in that circle, by ipyiptov t^Xq^u!™ the Axletree, about which heauen hath his motion, Slc. Nor do I deny (saith so Spondanus) Eneas arms to be forged with an exceeding height of wit by Virgil, but comparde with these o^ Homer they are nothing. And this is it (most honorde) that maketh me thus sodainely translate this Shield of Achilles, for since my publication of the other seuen as bookes comparison hath beene made betweene Virgill and Homer; who can be comparde in nothing with more decysall & cutting of all argument then in these two Shietdes. And whosoeuer shall reade Homer throughly and worthily will know the question comes from a super- 30 ficiall and too vnripe a reader ; for Homers Poems were writ from a free furie, an absolute & full soule, Virgtls out of a courtly, laborious, and altogether imitatorie spirit ; not a Simile hee hath but is Homers : not an inuention, person, or disposition, but is wholly or originally built 35

A defence of Homer 999

vpoa ffommmt faimdatioos, and in many pUecs hath the verie wordfs Hemur vsetfa : besides, wh«rc I'irgiB hath

had no more plentiful! and liberall a wit then to frame twelue imperfect boobes of the troubles and trauaiica of s £iuas, HonKT hath of as litUe subiect finisht eight & fortie perfect And that the triuiall obiection may be answerd, that not the number of bookes but the nature and excellence of the worte commends it— all Htmttrs boottes arc such as hauc beene presidents euer since of all sortcs of Pocma ;

10 imitating rone, nor euer worthily imitated of any. Yet would I not be thought so ill created as to bee a maliciout detractcr of so admired a Poel as Virgill, but a true iustifier of Homer, who must not bee read for a few lynea with leaues turned ouer cafin'r/tiousfy in dismcmbred

'S fractions, but throughout, the whole drift, weight, & height of his workes set before the apprensiuc eyes of his iudge: the maiestie he enthrones and the spirit he In- fuseth into the scope of his worke so farrt outshining Virgill, that his skirmishes are but mcere BCrambllngi

so of boyes to Homers; the silken body of Virgils mu»e curi- ously drest in guilt and embrodercd ailuer, but Homerx in plaine massie and vnualued gold ; not oncly ail learning, gouernmenc, and wisedome being deduc't aa from a bottom- iesse fountaine from him, but all wit, elegnnde, diapoaltlon,

»5 and iudgement. 'Ofxijpoi tt/kutm Sihiurnii^ot itil ^ytfiiliv, Sic, ; Homer (saith Plato) was the Prince and mnUtcr of all prayses and venues, the Empcrour of wise men, an hoit of men against anydepraucr in any principle lic held. All the ancient and lately learned haue had him In cquoll

,30 estimation. And for anle to be now contrarilie aflected. It must needes proceed from a mcere wantonnesae of witte, an Idle vnthriftie spirit, wilfull because they may chooie whether they will think otherwise or not, St haue power and fortune enough to Hue like true men without truth ; or

35 els they must presume of puritanicall inapiration, to haue

1

' 3* George Chapman

that with delicacie & squemishnes, which others with as good means, ten times more time, and ten thousand times more labour could neuer conceiue. But some will conuey their imperfections vnder his Greeke Shield, and from ihence bestowe bitter arrowes against the traduction, 5 affirming their want of admiration grows from defect of our language, not able to expresse the coppie and elegancie of the originall. But this easie and traditionall pretext hides them not enough ; for how full of height and round- nesse soeuer Greeke be aboue English, yet is there no 10 depth of conceipt triumphing in it, but, as in a meere admirer it may bee imagined, so in a sufficient translator it may be exprest. And Homer that hath his chiefe holi- nesse of estimation for matter and instruction would scorne to haue his supreame worthinesse glosing in his court- 15 shippe and priuiledge of tongue. And if Italian, French, & Spanish haue not made it daintie, nor thought it any presumption to turne him into their languages, but a fit and honorable labour and (in respect of their countries profit and their poesies credit) almost necessarie, what so curious, proud, and poore shame fast nesse should let an English muse to traduce him, when the language she workes withall is more conformable, fluent, and expressiue ; which I would your Lordship would commaunde mee to proue against all our whippers of their owne complement 35 in their countries dialect.

O what peeuish ingratitude and most vnreasonable scorne of our selues we commit to bee so extrauagant and forreignely witted to honour and imitate that in a strange tongue which wee condemne and contemne in our natiue 1 30 For if the substance of the Poets will be exprest, and his sentence and sence rendred with truth and elocution, bee that takes iudiciall pleasure in him in Greeke cannot beare 80 rough a browe to him in English, to entombe his ac- ceptance in austeritie, 35

^^^^^ A defence of Homer 301 ^H

V But thou soule-blind Scalliger, that neuer hadst any- ^^| B thing but place, time, and termes to paint thy proficiencie ^^H * in learning, nor euer writest any thing of thine owne im- ^^ potent braine but thy onely impalsJed diminuation of S Homer (which I may sweare was the absolute inspiration

(of thine owne ridiculous Genius), neuer didst thou more palpably damn thy drossy spirit in a! thy all-countries- exploded filcheries, which are so grossely illiterate that no man will vouchsafe their refutation, then in thy sencelesse 10 reprehensions of Homer, whose spirit flew asmuch aboue thy groueling capacitie as heauen moues aboue Barathrum. But as none will vouchsafe repetition nor answere of thy other vnmanly fooleries, no more will I of these, my Epistle being too tedious to your Lo. besides, and no mans iudge- '5 ment seruing better {if your high affaires could admit their deligent perusall) then your Lo. to refute and reiect him. But alas Homer is not now to bee lift vp by my weake arme, more then he is now deprest by more feeble opposi- ^^^ L tions. If any feele not their conceiptes so rauisht with the ^^| I ao eminent beauties of his ascentiall muse, as the greatest ^^H r men of all sorts and of all ages haue beene. Their most ^^^ modest course is (vnlesse they will be powerfully insolent) to ascribe the defect to their apprehension, because they read him but sleighlly, not in his surmised frugalitie of

>as obiect, that really and most feastfully powres out him- selfe in right diuine occasion. But the chiefe and vn- answerable meane to his generall and iust acceptance must be your Lo. high and of all men expected president, with- out which hee must, like a poore snayle, pull in his English 30 homes, that out of all other languages (in regard of the countries affection, and royaltie of his Patrones) hath ap- peared like an Angell from a clowde, or the world out of Chaos, when no language can make comparison of f"'™

twith ours if he be wonhily conuerted ; wherein b ri^^H

. should haue beene borne so lame and defectiu ^^^H

3oa George Chapman

French midwife hath brought him forth, he had neuer made question how your Lo. would accept him : and yet haue two of their Kings embraced him as a wealthy orna- ment to their studies, and the main battayle of their armies. 5

If then your bountie would do me but the grace to con- ferre my vnhappie labours with theirs so successfuU & commended (your iudgement seruing you much better then your leysure, & yet your leisure in thinges honourable being to bee Jnforced by your iudgement), no malitious & to dishonorable whisperer that comes armed with an army of authority and state against harmeles & armeles vertue could wrest your wonted impression so much from it self to reiect (with imitation of tiranous contempt) any affection so zealous & able in this kind to honor your estate as 15 mine, Onely kings & princes haue been Homers Patrones, amongst whom Plolomie wold say, he that had sleight handes to entertayne Homer had as sleight braines to rule his common wealth. And an vsuall seueriiie he vsed, but a most rational! (how precise and ridiculous soeuer it may ao seeme to men made of ridiculous matter), that, in reuerence of the pietie and perfect humanitie he taught, whosoeuer writ or committed any proud detraction against Homer (as euen so much a man wanted not his malitious deprauers), bee put him with torments to extreamest death. O high »5 and magically raysed prospect, from whence a true eye may see meanes to the absolute redresse, or much to be wished extenuation, of all the vnmanly degeneracies now tyranysing amongst vs ! For if that which teacheth happi- nesse and hath vnpainefull corosiues in it (being enter- 30 tayned and obserued) to eate out the hart of that raging vicer, which like a Lernean Fen of corruption furnaceth the vniuersall sighes and complaintes of this transposed world, were seriously and as with armed garrisons de- fended and hartned, that which engenders & disperseth 35

I

2

A defence of Homer 303

that wilful! pestilence would bee purged and extirpate; but that which teacheth being ouerturned, that which is taught is consequently subiect to euersion ; and if the honour, happinesse, and preseruation of true humanitie 5 consist in obseruing the lawes fit for mans dignitie, and that the elaborate prescription of those lawes must of necessitie be authorised, fauoured, and defended before any obseruations can succeed, is it vnreasonable to punish the contempt of that mouing prescription with one mans

JO death, when at the heeles of it followes common neglect of obseruation, and in the necke of it an vniuersall ruine ? This my Lord I enforce only to interrupt in others that may reade this vnsauorie stufie, the too open mouthed damnation of royall & vertuous Ptolomies seueritie. For

15 to digest, transforme, and sweat a mans soule into rules and attractions to societie, such as are fashioned and tempered with her exact and long laborde contention of studie, in which she tosseth with her impertiall discourse before her all cause of fantasticall obiections and reproofes,

ao and without which she were as wise as the greatest number of detractors that shall presume to censure her, and yet by their flash and insolent castigations to bee sleighted and turnde ouer their miserably vaine tongues in an instant, is an iniurie worthy no lesse penaltie then

lis Plolontie inflicted. To take away the heeles of which running prophanation, I hope your Lo. honourable coun- tenance win be as the Vnicorns borne, to leade the way to English Homers yet poysoned fountaine : for till that fauour be vouchsafed, the herde wifl neuer drinke, since

30-the venemous galles of their fellowes haue infected it, whom alas I pittie. Thus confidently affirming your name and dignities shall neuer bee more honored in a poore booke then in English Homer, I cease to afflict your Lord- shippe with my tedious dedicatories, and to still sacred ,

35 Homers spirit through a language so fitte and so fauourlcs u

^

304 George Chapman

humbly presenting your Achilleian vertues with AchilU Shield ; wishing as it is much more admirable and dtuine, so it were as many times more rich then the Shield the Cardinal! pawned at Anwerp.

By him that wisheth all the degrees of iudgement, and 5 honour, to attend your deserts to the Jiighest.

George Chapman.

TO THE VNDERSTANDER

I

You are not euery bodie ; to you (as to one of my very few friends) I may be bold to vtter my minde; nor is it 10 more empaire to an honest and absolute mans sufficiencie to haue few friendes then to an Homericall Poeme to haue few commenders, for neyther doe common dispositions keepe fitte or plausible consort with iudiciall and simple honestie, nor are idle capacities comprehensible of an 15 elaborate Poeme. My Epistle dedicatorie before my seuen bookes is accounted darke and too much laboured : for the darkenes there is nothing good or bad, hard or softe, darke or perspicuous but in respect, & in respect of mens light, sleight, or enuious perusaltes (to whose loose capacities ao any worke worthily composde is knit with a riddle) ; & that the stile is material), flowing & not ranke, it may perhaps seeme darke to ranke riders or readers that haue no more soules then burbohs; but to your comprehension, & in it selfe, I know it is not. For the affected labour bestowed =5 in it, I protest two mominges both ended it and the Readers Epistle: but the truth is, my desire & strange disposition in all thinges I write is to set downe vncommon and most profitable coherents for the time, yet further remoued from abhorde affectation then from the most 30 popular and cold disgestion. And I euer imagine that as

A defence of Homer 305

Italian & French Poems to our studious linguistes win much of their discountryed affection, as well because the vnderstanding of forreigne tongues is sweete to their apprehension as that the matter & inuention is pleasing, 5 so my farre fetcht and, as it were, beyond sea manner of writing, if they would take as much paines for their poore countrimen as for a proud stranger when they once vnder- stand it, should be much more gracious to their choice conceiptes then a discourse that fals naked before them,

10 and hath nothing but what mixeth it selfe with ordinarie table talke. For my varietie of new wordes, I haue none Inckepot I am sure you know, but such as I giue pasport with such authoritie, so significant and not ill sounding, that if my countrey language were an usurer, or a man of

15 this age speaking it, bee would thanke mee for enriching him. Why, alas, will my young mayster the reader affect nothing common, and yet like nothing extraordinarie ? Swaggering is a new worde amongst them, and rounde headed custome gtues it priuiledge with much imitation,

ao being created as it were by a naturall Prosopopeia without etimologie or deriuation; and why may not an elegancie authentically deriued, & as I may say of the vpper house, bee entertayned as well in their lower consultation with authoritie of Arte as their owne forgeries lickt up by

as nature ? All tongues haue inricht themselues from their originall (onely the Hebrew & Greeke which are not spoken amongst vs) with good neighbourly borrowing, and as with infusion of fresh ayre and nourishment of newe blood in their still growing bodies, & why may not

30 ours ? Chaucer (by whom we will needes authorise our true english) had more newe wordes for his time then any man needes to deuise now. And therefore for currant wits to crie from standing braines, like a broode of Frogs from a ditch, to haue the ceaselesse flowing riuer of our

35 tongue tumde into their Frogpoole, is a song farre from

1

1

3o6 George Ckaptnan

their arrogatiofl of sweetnes, & a sin wold soone brii^ the plague of barbarisme amongst vs ; which in faith needes not bcc hastned with defences of his ignorant fuitherers, since it comes with mealemouth'd toleration too sauagely vpon vs. To be short, since I had the reward of my 5 labours in their consummation, and the chiefe pleasure of ihem in mine owne profit, no young preiudicate or castiga- torie braine hath reason to thinke I stande trembling vnder the ayry stroke of his feuerie censure, or that I did euer expect any flowing applause from his drJe fingers ; but the m satisfaction and delight that might probably redound to euerie true louer of vertue I set in the seat of mine owne profit and contentment ; and if there be any one in whomc this successe is enflowred, a few sprigges of it shall bee my garland. Since then this neuer equald Poet is to 15 bee vnderstood, and so full of gouernment and direction to all estates, sterne anger and the affrights of warre bearing the mayne face of his subiect, soldiers shall neuer spende their idle howres more profitable then with his studious and industrious perusall ; in whose honors his 30 deserts are infinite. Counsellors haue neuer better oracles then his lines : fathers haue no morales so profitable for their children as his counsailes; nor shal they euer giue them more honord injunctions then to learne Homer with- out book, that, being continually conuersant in him, his 35 height may descend to their capacities, and his substance proue their worthiest riches. Husbands, wiues, louers, friends, and allies hauing in him mirrors for ail their duties ; all sortes of which concourse and societie in other more happy ages haue in steed of sonnets & lasciuious 30 ballades sung his Iliades. Let the length of the verse neuer discourage your endeuours ; for laJke our quidditicall Italianistes of what proportion soeuer their strooting lips affect, vnlesse it be in these coopplets into which I haue hastely translated this Shield, they shall neuer doe Homer 35

A defence of Homer 2^7

so much right, in any octaues, canzons, canzonetSi or with whatsoeuer fustian Epigraphes they shall entitle their measures. Onely the extreame false printing troubles my conscience, for feare of your deserued discouragement 5 in the empaire of our Poets sweetnes ; whose general! diuinitie of spirit, clad in my willing labours (enuious of none nor detracting any), I commit to your good nature and solid capacitie.

X 2

lrl<^ ^^. )->-^ J-

FRANCIS MERES

1598

IMerea's Palhdis Tamia, Wils Treasury was printed in 1598 as the second instalment of the series of literary common- place-books beginning with Bodenham's PoUteuphma, Wits Commonwealth (See Notes).

The earlier sections of Meres's work are concerned with topics of religion, morality, conduct, and the like ; and the later with tnUsic, painting, and other subjects. The sec- tions immediately preceding the passages here printed deal with Bookes (ff. 265-6), Reading of bookes (ff. 266--]), A choice is to be had in Reading of Bookes (ff. 267-8), The vse of reading many bookes (f. 263), and Philosophie and Philosophers {ff. 368-75). Of Books he says, ' As cherries be fulsome when they bee through ripe, because they be plenty : so bookes be stale when they be printed, in that they be common.' In the chapter on the choice of Books he draws up a list of books ' to be censured of.' 'As the Lord de la None in the sixt Discourse of his Polilike and Military Discourses censureth of the bookes of Amadis de UGaul, which, he saith, are no lesse hurtfull to youth than I the workes of Machiavell to age : so these bookes are accordingly to be censured of whose names follow— 5«<(s ! 0/ Hampton, Guy of Waniiicke, Arthur of the Round Table, I Huon of Burdeaux, Oliver of the Castle, The Foure Sonnes I of Aymon, Gargantua, Gireleon, The Honour of Chiualrie, Primalton of Greece, Patermin de Oliua, The 7 Champions, The Myrror of Knighthood, Blancherdine, Meruin, Howie- glasse. The Stories of Palladyne and Palmendas, The Btacke Knight, The Maiden Knight, The History of

I Btacke

r

Of Poetry and Poets 309

Cfeiestina, The Castle of Fame, CaHian of France, Ornatus

and Arlesia, Sic'

The text of the following pages is that of the copy in the Bodleian Library.]

POETRIE. 1

AS in a Vine clusters of grapes are often hidde vnder the

broade and spacious leaues: so in deepe conceited

and well couched poems, figures and fables, many things

5 verie profitable to be knowne, do passe by a yong scholler.

PlHt.

As, according to Philoxenus, that flesh is most sweete which is no flesh, and those the delectablest fishes which are no fishes r so that Poetrie dooth most delight which is 10 mixt with Philosophie, and that Philosophic which is mixt with Poetrie. Plutarchus in Commentario, quomodo adole- scens Poetas audire debet.

As a Bee gathereth the sweetest and mildest honie from the bitterest flowers and sharpest thomes : so some profile 15 may bee extracted out of obscene and wanton Poems and fables, idem.

Albeit many be drunke with wine, yet the Vines are not to bee cut downe, as Lycttrgus did, but Welles and Foun- taines are to be digged neare vnto them : so although ao many abuse poetrie, yet it is not to bee banished, but dis- cretion is to be vsed, that it may bee made holesome. idem. As Mandrake growing neare Vines doth make the wine more mild : so philosophie bordering vppon poetrie dooth make the knowledge of it more moderate, idem. 95 As poyson mixt with meate is verie deadlie: so lasciuious- nesse and petulancie in poetrie mixt with profitable and pleasing matters is very pestilent, idem.

As we are delighted in deformed creatures artificiallye painted : so in poetrie, which is a liuely adumbration of 30 things, euil matters ingeniously contriued do delight.

310 Francis Meres

As Phisitians vse for medicine the feete and wings of the flies Cantharides, which flies are deadly poyson: so we may gather out of the same poem that may quell the hurtfull venome of it ; for poets do alwaies mingle some- what in their Poems, wherby they intimate that they con- 5 demne what they declare, idem.

As our breath doth make a shiller sound being sent through the narrow channell of a Trumpet then if it be diffused abroad into the open aire : so the well knitte and succinct combination of a Poem dooth make our meaning lo better knowen and discerned then if it were deliuered at random in prose. Seneca.

As he that drinkes of the Well Cli'tonus doth abhorre wine : so they that haue once tasted of poetry cannot away with the study of philosophic. After the same maner holdes 15 the contrarie.

As the Anabaptists abhorre the liberall artes and humane sciences : so puritanes and precisians detest poetrie and poems.

As eloquence hath found many preachers & oratours ao worthy fauourers of her in the Enghsh tongue : so her sister poetry hath found the like welcome and entertain- ment giuen her by our English poets, which makes our language so gorgeous & delectable among vs.

As Rubarbe and sugarcandie are pleasant & profitable : 35 so in poetry ther is sweetnes and goodness, M. John Haring., in his Apologie for Poetry before his translated Ariosto.

Many cockney and wanton women ar often sicke, but in faith they cannot tell where: so the name of poetrie 1330 odious to some, but neither his cause nor effects, neither the summe that contains him nor the particularities descend- ing from him, giue any fast handle to their carping dis- praise. Sir Philip Sidney, in his Apologie for Poetry.

J

r

Of Poetry and Poets

POETS.

As some do vse an Amethist ih compotation agaynst drunkennes : so certain precepts are to be vsed in hearing and reading of poets, least they infect the mind. Ptut. ^■ 5 Plin, lib. 37. cap. 9,

As in those places where many holsome hearbes doe growe there also growes many poysonfull weedes: so in Poets there are many excellent things and many pestilent matters. Plut. a As Simonides sayde that the Thessalians were more blockish then that they could be deceiued of him ; so the riper and pregnanler the wit is the sooner it is corrupted of Poets, idem.

As Cato when he was a scholler woulde not beleeue his 5 maister, except hee rendered a reason of what he taught him ; so wee are not to beleeue Poets in all that they write or say, except they yeelde a reason, idem.

As in the same pasture the Bee seaseth on the flower, the Goate grazeth on the shrub, the swine on the root, n & Oxen, Kine, & Horses on the grasse : so in Poets one seeketh for historie, an other for ornament of speech, another for proofe, & an other for precepts of good life. idem.

As they that come verie suddainlie out of a very darke IS place are greatly troubled, except by little & little they he accustomed to the light: so, in reading of Poets, the opinions of Phylosophers are to bee sowne in the mindes of young schollers, least many diuersities of doctrines doc afterwardes distract their mindes. idem. |o As in the portraiture of murder or incest we praise the Art of him that drewe it, but we detest the thing it selfe ; so in lasciuious Poets let vs imitate their elocution but execrate their wantonnes. idem.

Some thinges that are not excellent of themselues are

312 Francis Meres

good for some, bicause they are meet for them : e things are commended in Poets which are fit and corre- spondent for the persons they speak of, although in them- selues they bee filthy and not to be spoken ; As lame Demonides wished that the shoes that were stolne from 5 him might fit his feet that had stoln them. idem.

As that ship is endaungered where all leane to one side, but is in safetie one leaning one way and another another way : so the dissensions of Poets among themselues doth make them that they lesse infect their readers. And for 10 this purpose our Satyrists Hall, the Author of Pigmalion's Image and Certaine Satyres, Rankins, and such others are very profitable.

As a Bee doth gather the iuice of honie from flowres, whereas others are onely delighted with the colour and 15 smel : so a Philosopher findeth that among Poets which is profitable for good life, when as others are tickled only with pleasure. Plut,

As wee are delighted in the picture of a viper or a spider artificially enclosed within a precious iewell : so Poets do ao delight vs in the learned & cunning depainting of vices.

As some are delighted in counterfet wines confected of fruites, not that they refresh the hart but that they make drunke; so some are delighted in Poets only for their obscenity, neuer respecting their eloquence, good grace, 35 or learning.

As Emperors, Kings, & princes haue in their handes authority to dignifie or disgrace their nobles, attendants, subiects, & vassals : so Poets haue the whole power in their handes to make men either immortally famous for 30 their valiant exploites and vertuous exercises, or per- petually infamous for their vicious Hues.

As Godgiuetk life vnto man ; so a Poet giueth ornament

As the Greeke and Latine Poets haue wonne immorull 33

rOf Poetry and Poets 313 ^H

credit to their natiue speech, beeing encouraged and graced ^^H

by liberal! patrones and bountifull Benefactors: so our ^^|

famous and learned Lawreat masters of England would ^^^

famous and learned Lawreat masters of England would

entitle our English to far greater admired excellency if

5 either the Emperor Augustus, or Octauia his sister, or

noble Mecaenas were aliue to rewarde and countenaunce

them ; or if our witty Comedians and stately Tragedians

(the glorious and goodlie represenlers of all fine witte,

glorified phrase, and queint action) bee stiU supported and

lovphelde, by which meanes for lacke of Patrones (O in-

grateful! and damned age) our Poets are soly or chiefly

maintained, count enaunced, and patronized.

I In the infancy of Greece they that handled in the

I audience of the people graue and necessary matters were

' IS called wise men or eloquent men, which they ment by

Vates : so the rest, which sang of loue matters, or other

lighter deuises alluring vnto pleasure and delight, were

called Poets or makers.

L As the holy Prophets and sanctified apostles could

[ so neuer haue foretold nor spoken of such supernaturall

matters vnlesse they had bin inspired of God : so Cicero

in his Tusculane questions is of that minde, that a Poet

cannot expresse verses aboundantly, sufficiently, and fully,

neither his eloquence can flow pleasantly, or his wordes

95 sound well and plenteously, without celestiall instruction ;

which Poets themselues do very often and gladly witnes of

themselues, as namely Ouid in 6 fast.

Est Deus in nobis; agitante calescimus illo. &c.

And our famous English Poet Spenser, who in his 30 Sheepeheards Calender, lamenting the decay of Poetry at these dayes, saith most sweetly to the same,

'Then make the wings of thine aspiring wit, And whence thou camest fly backe to heauen apace,' Stc.

r

314 Francis Meres

As a long gowne maketh not an Aduocate, although a gowne be a fit ornament for him : so riming nor versing maketh a Poet, albeit the Senate of Poets hath chosen verse as their fittest rayment ; but it is the faining notable images of vertues, vices, or what else, with that delightfull 5 teaching, which must bee the right describing note to knowe a Poet by. Sir Philip Sidney in his Apology for Poehy.

I A^0MPARATJUE_IiISCQU.RSELQF_-OUR_ENG-

V ^ LlSH POETS WITH THE GREEKE, LATINET

I^Ll- "" AND ITALIAN POETS. .0

As Greece had three poets of great antiquity, Orpheus, Linus, and MusEeus, and Italy other three auncient poets,

tLiuius Andronicus, Ennius, and Plautus : so hath England three auncient poets, Chaucer, Gower, and Lydgate. As Homer is reputed the Prince of Greek poets, and 15 Petrarch of Italian poets : so Chaucer is accounted the God of English poets.

As Homer was the first that adorned the Greek tongue with true quantity: so Piers Plowman was the first that obserued the true quantitie of our verse without the 30 curiositie of rime.

Quid writ a Chronicle from the beginning of the world to his own time, that is, to the raign of Augustus the Emperor: so hath Harding the Chronicler {after his maner of old harsh riming) from Adam to his time, that 35

I is, to the raigne of King Edward the fourth.

As Sotades Maronites, the lambicke Poet, gaue himself wholy to write impure and lasciuious things: so Skelton (I know not for what great worthines surnamed the Poet Laureat) applied his wit to scurrilities and ridiculous 30 matters ; such among the Greeks were called Pantomimi, with vs, buffons.

As Consaluo Periz, that excellent learned man.

. and

rA ComparisoJi of English Poets 315 ^^|

Secretary to King Philip of Spayne, in translating the ^^^|

' Ulysses ' of Homer out of Greeke into Spanish, hath ^^^|

by good iudgement auoided the faulte of ryming, although ^^^

I

not fully hit perfect and true versifying r so hath Henrie 5 Howarde, that true and noble Earle of Surrey, in trans- lating the fourth booli of Virgil's j£neas; whom Michael Drayton in his England's keroycall Epistles hath eternized for an Epistle to his fair Geraldine. As these Neoterickes, louianus Pontanus, Politianus,

10 Marullus Tarchaniota, the two Strozse, the father and the son, Palingenius, Mantuanus, Philelphus, Quintianus Stoa, and Germanus Brixius have obtained renown and good place among the ancient Latine poets: so also these Englishmen, being Latine poets, Gualter Haddon, Nicholas

15 Car, Gabriel Haruey, Christopher Ocland, Thomas New- ton wilh his Leyland, Thomas Watson, Thomas Campion, Brunswerd, and Willey haue attained good report and honourable aduancement in the Latin empyre.

As the Greeke tongue is made famous and eloquent by ''"^ '^ 30 Homer, Hesiod, Euripedes, jEschylus, Sophocles, Pin- !■— darus, Phocylides, and Aristophanes ; and the Latine '^Vi/v-| tongue by Virgill, Quid, Horace, Silius Italicus, Lucanus, '-.. W'^'^"— ' Lucretius, Ausonius, and Claudianus: so the English ■ •■ ■■! tongue is mightily enriched and gorgeously inuested in ._

35 rare ornaments and resplendent abiliments by Sir Philip Sydney, Spencer, Daniel, Drayton, Warner, Shakespeare, Marlow, and Chapman.

As Xenophon, who did imitate so excellently as to giue vs effigiem itisti imperii, ''the portraiture of a iust empyre,' aovnder the name of Cyr/is (as Cicero saieth of him), made therein an absolute heroicall poem ; and as Heliodorus writ in prose his sugred inuention of that picture of Loue in Theagines and Cariclea ; and yet both excellent admired ^ poets: so Sir Philip Sidney writ his immortal poem, The A

3i6 Francis Meres

Countess of Pembrooke's Arcadia in Prose ; and yet our rarest Poet

As Sextus Propertius said, Nescio quid magis nascilur Iliade ; so I say of Spencer's Fairy Queene, I knowe not what more excellent or exquisite Poem may be written. 5

As Achilles had the aduantage of Hector, because it was his fortune to bee extolled and renowned by the heauenly verse of Homer; so Spenser's Eliza, the Fairy Queen, hath the aduantage of all the Queenes in the worlde, to be eternized by so diuine a Poet. lo

As Theocritus is famoused for his Idyllia in Greeke, and Virgin for his Eclogs in Latine : so Spencer their imitator in his Shepkeardes Calender is renowned for the like argu- ment, and honoured for fine Poeticall inuention and most exquisit wit. is

As Parthenius Nicseus excellently sung the praises of his Arele; so Daniel hath diuinely sonetted the match- lesse beauty of his Delia.

As euery one mourneth when hee heareth of the lament- able plangors of Thracian Orpheus for his dearest Euri- ao dice: so euery one passionateth when he readeth the afflicted death of Daniel's distressed Rosamond.

As Lucan hath mournefully depainted the ciuil wars of Pompey and Cassar : so hath Daniel the civill wars of Yorke and Lancaster, and Drayton the civill wars ofag Edward the second and the Barons.

As Virgil doth imitate Catullus in the like matter of ^nWwe for his story of Queene ZJ«/o: so Michael Dray- ton doth imitate Ouid in his England's Heroicai EpistUs.

As Sophocles was called a Bee for the sweetnes of his 30 tongue: so in Charles Fitz-Iefferies Drake Drayton is termed ' golden-mouth'd ' for the purity and pretiousnesse of his stile and phrase,

AsAccius, M.Atilius, and Milithus were called Tragaedio- graphi, because they writ tragedies : so may wee truly 35

rA Comparison of English Poets 317 ^^|

terme Michael Drayton Tragaediographus for his passionate ^^H

penning the downfals of valiant Robert of Normandy, ^^H

chast Matilda, and great Gaueston, ^^^

As Joan. Honterus, in Latine verse, writ three bookes sof Cosmography, with geographicall tables: so Michael Drayton is now in penning, in English verse, a Poem called Poly-olbion, Geographicall and Hydrographicall of all the forests, woods, mountaines, fountaines, riuers, lakes, flouds, bathes, and springs that be in England.

10 As Aulus Persius Flaccus is reported among al writers to be of an honest life and vpright conuersation : so Michael Drayton, quem lolt'es honoris et amoris causa nomino, among schollers, souldiours. Poets, and alt sorts of people is helde for a man of vertuous disposition, honest

15 conuersation, and well gouerned cariage ; which is almost miraculous among good wits in these decUning and corrupt times, when there is nothing but rogery in villanous man, and when cheating and craftines is counted the cleanest wit, and soundest wisedome.

aa As Decius Ausonius Gallus, iw librts Fastorum, penned the occurrences of the world from the first creation of it to his time, that is, to the raigne of the Emperor Gratian : so Warner, in his absolute Albion's Englande, hath most admirably penned the historie of his own country from

as Noah to his time, that is to the raigne of Queen Elizabeth. I haue heard him termd of the best wits of both our Vni- versities our English Homer.

As Euripedes is the most sententious among the Greek Poets : so is Warner among our English Poets.

30 - As the soule of Euphorbus was thought to hue in Pytha- goras t so the sweete wittie soule of Ouid liues in mel- lifluous and hony-tongued Shakespeare, witnes his Venus and Adonis, his Lucrece, his sugred Sonnets among his priuate friends, &c.

35 As Plautus and Seneca are accounted the best

4

I

3i8 Francis Meres

Comedy and Tragedy among the Latines : so Shakespeare among the English is the most excellent in both kinds for the stage. For Comedy, witnes his Gentlemen of Verona, his Errors, his Loue Labors Lost, his Loue Labours fVonne, his Midsummers Night Dreame, and his Merchant 5 of Venice ; For Tragedy, his Richard the 2, Richard the 3, Henry the 4, King lohn, Titus Andronicus, and his Romeo and lu/iel.

As Epius Stolo said that the Muses would speake witli Plautus tongue if they would speak Latin : so I say that jo the. Muses would speak with Shakespeares fine filed phrase if they would speak English.

As Musaeus, who wrote the loue of Hero and Leander, had two excellent schollers, Thamaras and Hercules: so hath he in England two excellent poets, imitators of him in 15 the same argument and subiect, Christopher Marlow and George Chapman,

As Ouid saith of his work,

lamque opus exegi, quod nee louis ira, nee ignis, Nee poterit ferrum, nee edax abolere vetustas ; so

and as Horace saith of his,

Exegi monumentum aere perennius

Regalique situ pyramidum altius,

Quod non imber edax, nan Aquilo impotens

Possit diruere, aul innumerabilis as

Annorum series, et fuga temporum:

BO 1 say seuerally of Sir Philip Sidney's, Spenser's, Daniel's, Drayton's, Shakespeare's, and Warner's workes, Non lovis ira, imbres, Mars, ferrum, flamnta, senectus, Hoc opus vnda, lues, turbo, venena ruent. Et quanquam ad pulcherrimum hoc apus euertendum, tres iUi Dii conspirabunl, Chronus, Vulcanus, et Pater ipse genlis.

1

A Comparison of English Poets 319

Nan lamen annorum series, non fiamma, nee ettsis; Aeternum poUtit hoc abolere Decits,

As Italy had Dante, Boccace, Petrarch, Tasso, Celiano, and Ariosto: so England had Matthew Roydon, Thomas S Atchelow, Thomas Watson, Thomas Kid, Robert Greene, and George Peele.

As there are eight famous and chiefe languages, Hebrew, Greek, Latine, Syriack, Arabicke, Italian, Spanish, and French : so there are eight notable seuerall kindes of

10 Poets, Heroicke, Lyricke, Tragicke, Comicke, Satirlcke, lambicke. Elegiacke, and Pastoral,

As Homer and Virgil among the Greeks and'Latines are the chiefe Heroick Poets : so Spencer and Warner be our chiefe heroicall Makers.

As Pindarus, Anacreon, and Callimachus among the Greekes, and Horace and Catullus among the Latines are the best Lyrick poets : so in this faculty the best among our poets are Spencer (who excelleth in all kinds), Daniel, Drayton, Shakespeare, Bretton.

ao As these Tragicke Poets flourished in Greece, jEschylus, Euripedes, Sophocles, Alexander jEtolus, Achieus Erl- thriceus, Astydamas Atheniensis, Apollodorus Tarsensis, Nicomachus Phrygius, Thespis Atticus, and Timon Apol- loniates; and these among. the Latines, Accius, M. Atilius,

35 Pompon[i]us Secundus, and Seneca ; so these are our best for Tragedie, The Lorde Buckhurst, Doctor Leg of Cam- bridge, Doctor Edes of Oxford, Master Edward Ferris, the author of the Mirror for Magistrates, Marlow, Peele, Watson, Kid, Shakespeare, Drayton, Chapman, Decker,

30 and Benjamin lohnson.

As M. Anneus Lucanus writ two excellent tragedies,

Lone called Medea, the other De incendio Tr Priami calamitate : so Doctor Leg hath penned t

I

1

'4

320 Francis Meres

tragedies, the one of Richard the 3, the other of The Destruction of lerusalem.

The best Poets for Comedy among the Greeks are these, Menander, Aristophanes, Eupolis Atheniensis, Alexis Terius, Nicostratus, Amipsias Atheniensis, Anaxandrides s Rhodius, Aristonymus, Archippus Atheniensis, and Callias Atheniensis ; and among the Latines, Plautus, Terence, Nteuius, Sextus Turpilius, Licinius Imbrex, and Virgilius Romanus : so the best for Comedy amongst vs bee Edward, Earle of Oxforde, Doctor Gager of Oxforde, Master 10 Rowley, once a rare scholler of learned Pembrooke Hall in Cambridge, Maister Edwardes, one of Her Maiesties Chappell, eloquent and wittie lohn Lilly, Lodge, Gas- coy ne, Greene, Shakespeare, Thomas Nash, Thomas Heywood, Anthony Mundye, our best plotter, Chapman, 15 Porter, Wilson, Hathway, and Henry Chettle.

As Horace, LuciJius, luuenall, Persius, and LucuUuS are the best for Satyre among the Latines : so with vs, in the same faculty, these are chiefe. Piers Plowman, Lodge, Hall of Imanuel Colledge in Cambridge, the Author of *> Pigntaliofi's Image and certain Satyrs, the Author of Skialelheia.

Among the Greekes I will name but two for lambicks, Archilochus Parius and Hipponax Ephesius : so amongst vs I name but two lambical Poets, Gabriel Harney and =5 Richard Stanyhurst, bicause I haue seene no mo in this kind.

As these are famous among the Greeks for Elegie, Melanthus, Mymnerus Colophonius, Olympius Mysius, Parthenius Nicseus, Philetas Cous, Theogenes Megarensis, 30 and Pigres Halicarnassasus ; and these among the Latines, Maecenas, Ouid, Tibullus, Propertius, C. Valgius, Cassius Seuerus, and Ciodius Sabinus : so these are the most passionate among vs to bewaile and bemoane the per- plexities of loue, Henrie Howard, Earle of Surrey, Sir 35

A Comparison of En^isk Poets 321

Thomas Wyat the elder, Sir Francis Brian, Sir Philip Sidney, Sir Walter Rawley, Sir Edward Dyer, Spencer, Daniel, Drayton, Shakespeare, Whetstone, Gascoyne. Samuel! Page, sometimes Fellowe of Corpus Christi 5 Colledge in Oxford, Churchyard, Bretton.

As Theocritus in Greek, Virgil and Mantuan in Latine, Sanazar in Italian, and the Authour of Aminta Gaudia and iValsingham's Mdibaus are the best for Pastorail : so amongst vs the best in this kind are Sir Philip Sidney,

10 Master Challener, Spencer, Stephen Cosson, Abraham Fraunce, and Bamefield.

These and many other Epigrammatists the Latin tongue hath, Q, Catulus, Porcius Licinius, Quintus Cornificiiis, Martial, Cnceus Getulicus, and wittie Sir Thomas Moore :

15 so in English we have these, Heywood, Drante, Kendal, Bastard, Dauies.

As noble Maecenas, that sprang from the Hetruscan Kinges, not onely graced Poets by his bounty but also by beeing a Poet himself; and as lames the 6, nowe King of

ao Scotland, is not only a fauorer of Poets but a Poet, as ray friend Master Richard Barnefielde hath in this disticke

I passing well recorded, The King of Scots now liuing is a Poet, As his Lepanto and his Furies show it ;

as 90 Elizabeth, our dread Souereign and gracious Queene, is not only a liberal Patrone vnto Poets, but an excellent Poet herselfe, whose learned, delicate, and noble Mu»e surmounteth, be it in Ode, Elegy, Epigram, or in any other kind of poem, Heroicke or Lyricke.

30 Octauia, sister unto Augustus the Emperour, waa ex- ceeding bountifull vnto Virgil, who gaue him for making 36 verses, 1,137 pounds, to wit, tenne sesterlia for cuerie verse (which amounted to aboue 43 pounds for cuery verse): so learned Mary, the honourable Countesse of

333 Francis Meres

Penbrook, the noble sister of immortall Sir Philip Sidney, in very liberal] vnto Poets ; besides, shee is a most delicate Poet, of whome I may say, as Antipaier Sidonius writetl^^ of Sappho, ^^1

Dulcia Mfumotytu dentirans carmina Sapphus, ^^H Qitatsiuit dedma Pieris vnde foret. ^*

Among others, in times past, Poets had these fauourers, AugUHtui, Maecenas, Sophocles, Germanicus, an Emperor, R Nobleman, a Scnatour, and a Captaine : so of later times Poets hauc thcBC patronca, Robert, King of Sicil, the great lo King Francis of F'rance, King lames of Scotland, and Quccnc Eli/nbctli of England.

Am in former times two great Cardinals, Bembus and I BibJbicnH, did countenance Poets: so of late yeares two great preachers haue giucn them their right hands in 15 fellowiliip, Beza and Melancthon.

As the learned philosophers Fracastorius and Scaliger haue highly prized them; so haue the eloquent Orators Ponlnniis and Miiretus very gloriously estimated them.

As (leorgius Huchananus' Jtptha amongst all moderne «> Trtigediea is able to abide the touch of Aristotle's pre- cepts nnd Euripedes's examples : so is Bishop Watson's

A» Terence for his translations out of Apollodonis and Mcimnder, and Aquilius for his translation out of Menander, 35 <tml C. Gcnnanicus Augustus for his out of Aratus, and Ausoniua for his iranslalcd Epigrams out of Greeke, and lX>ctor lohnaon for his fni^^/igil out of Homer, and \N'«tson for his Amtigwtt out of Sophocles, ha\-e got good ounniendAtions : so these versifiers ht their karoed tnns- ju Utlom are of good note uboi^ v% Phacr far Viiffts jSmmk, GoMii« fbr Quid's Jfrtiiw/Utn. Harincton far htt 0»4bMfc /W^M^ Uk TtanUators of Seneca's Tn^idb^ BanMbe Gooce fcr PiUSncenius, Titrfaeniile far Ovid^

■ A Comparison of English Poets 323

Epistles and Mantuan, and Chapman for his inchoate Homer.

As the Latines haue these Emblematisls, Andreas Alci- atus, Reusnerus, and Sambucus : so we haue these, S Geffrey Whitney, Andrew Willet, and Thomas Combe, As Nonnus Panapolyta writ the GospeU o( Saint lohn in Greeke hexameters: so lervis Markham hath written Salomon's Canticles in English verse. As C. Plinius writ the life of Pompon[i]us Secundus : so 10 young Charles Fitz-IefFrey, that high touring Falcon, hath most gloriously penned The honourabte Life and Death of wortity Sir Francis Drake,

As Hesiod writ learnedly of husbandry in Greeke : so hath Tusser very wittily and experimentally written of it 15 in English,

As Antipater Sidonius was famous for extemporall verse

I in Greeke, and Quid for his Quicquid cottabar dicere versus

erat : so was our Tarleton, of whome Doctor Case, that

learned physitian, thus speaketh in the Seuenth Booke and

20 seuenteenth chapter of his Politikcs: Arislotetes suuin

Theodoretum laudauit quendam peritum TragaediaruM ado-

rem, Cicero suum Roscium : nos Angli Tarlelomtm, in cuius

voce el vuitu omnes iocosi affectus, in cuius cerebroso capite

lepidae facetiae habitant. And so is now our wittie Wilson,

as who for learning and extemporall witte in this facultie is

without compare or compeere, as, to his great and eternall

commendations, he manifested in his challenge at the

Stvanne on the Banke Side.

As Achilles tortured the deade bodie of Hector, and as 30 Antonius and his wife Fuluia tormented the liuelesse corps of Cicero : so Gabriell Haruey hath shewed the same in- humanitie to Greene, that lies full low in his graue.

As Eupolis of Athens vsed great libertie in taxing the vices of men : so doth Thomas Nash, witnesse the broode 35 of the Harueys !

r

I

I

304 Francis Meres

Am Actaeon was wooried of his owne hounds Tom Nash of his Isle of Dogs. Dogges were the death of Euripedes; but bee not disconsolate, gallant young luuenall, Linus, the sonne of Apollo, died the same death. Yet Gnd forbid that so braue a witte should so basely 5 perish 1 Thine are but paper dogges, neither is thy banish- ment like Quid's, eternally to conuerse with the barbarous Gtla, Therefore comfort thyselfe, sweete Tom, with Ciccro'B glorious return to Rome, and with the counsel ^neBB giues to his seabeaten soldiors. Lib. i, tT^neid.

Pluck vp thine heart, and driue from thence both

fcarc and care away I To thinkc on this may pleasure be perhaps another day. Duratt *t temet rebus seruate secuttdts.

Ab Anacreon died by the pot : so George Peele by the pox.

Aa Archesilnus Prytanceus perished by wine at a drunken fcBBt, as Ilcrmippus teslifieth in Diogenes: so Robert Greene died of a surfet taken at pickeld herrings and so Rhenish wine, as witnesseth Thomas Nash, who was at the fttall banquet.

Aa lodelle, a French tragical poet, beeing an epicure and an atheist, made a pitifuU end : so our tragicall poet Marlow for his Epicurisme and Atheisme had a tragical 35 death. You may read of this Marlow more at large in the Thmtrt of Cofs judgments, in the asth chapter entreating 1^ Eftttam mtd jllkmts.

As the poet Lycophron was shot to death by a certain , riual of ttis : so Christopher Marlow was subd to death by sa a ba«<)y Saringman, a riuaJ of his in his lewde loue.

«

I

WILLIAM VAUGHAN

{,TiM Golden G/tore)

1600

pVilliam Vaughan's book, entitled The Goidttt-groue, moralietd in three books : a work very nfcessary for all SMck as would know how to goueme Ihemselues, their houses, or their country, appeared in 1600 (ismo, unpaged). The extracts have been taken from the copy preserved in the Bodleian Library (Wood, 743). In the note 'To the Reader,' Vaughan says ;— ' If any man delight to haue himaelfe shine with a glorious shewe of virtue, I haue giuen him the loppes of moral behauior ; if to haue his house and family wel beautified, 1 haue yeelded him diuers braunches for that purpose ; if to haue his countrey flourish, I hatie sent him the deep-grounded stemme of policy.' There are three books, containing respectively sixty-nine, thirty, and seventy chapters. The following notes include all the more impor- tant references to literary matters.

Book i, chap. 51, entitled ' Whether Stage Playes ought to be suffred in a Commonwealth?' is a diatribe against plays as mere folly and wickedness ; the literary problem is not discussed.

In Bk. iii, chap. 39, ' Of Grammar,' chap, 40, ' Of Logick,' and chap. 41, ' Of Rhetoricke and the abuse thereof,' Vaughan follows the traditional line of description and commendation of these studies. Chap, 42 is headed 'Of Poetry, and of the excellency thereof,' This shows that Moses and Deborah were the most ancient poets, that poetry was the chief cause of the heathen's ' ciuility,' and that poets were the first to 'obserue the secrete operations of nature,' and to offer oblations, sacrifices, and prayers. Vaughan mentions the characteristics of poetry, opposes those who say that the Gentiles fii

]

326 William Vaughan

founded poetry, and that therefore it ought to be rejected, and stands forth in its defence, drawing on classic names and examples, and referring especially to Homer. ' Sundry times haue I beene conuersant with such as blasphemed Poetry, by calling it mincing and lying Poetry. But it is no maniel that they thus deride Poetry, sith they sticke not in this out-worne age to abuse the ministers of God by terming them bookish fellowes and Puritanes, they them- selues not knowing what they meane.' After the classics he names modern poets. ' lelfery Chaucer, the English Poet, was in great account with King Richard the second, who gaue him, in reward of his poems, the manour ot Newelme in Oxfordshire.' He refers to the story of Alain Chartier's being kissed by the French Queen, and tells that Francis I made ' those famous poets Dampetrus and Macri- nus' of the Privy Council. ' King Henrie the eight, for a few Psalmes of Dauid turned into English meeter by Sternhold, made him Groome of his priuie chamber and rewarded him with many great gifts besides. Moreouer, hee made Sir Thomas Moore Lord Chauncelour of this Realme, whose poeticall works are as yet in great regard.' Queen Mary gave a pension to Vergoza the Spaniard for a poem on her marriage with Philip, Queen Elizabeth made Dr. Haddon Master of Requests. Princely poets of former times were Julius Caesar, 'a very good poet,' Augustus, Euax, King of Arabia, and Cornelius Gallus, treasurer of Egypt. He then adds ; ' Neither is our owne age altogether to bee dispraysed. For the old Earle of Surrey composed bookes in verse. Sir Philip Sidney excelled all our English Poets in rarenesse of stile and matter. King James the sixt of Scotland, that now raigneth, is a notable Poet, and daily setteth out most learned poems, to the admiration of all his subiects,' Vaughan refers to Sidney's defence of Poetry in the Apology, and sums up ' Take away the abuse, which is meerely accidental, and let the substance of Poetrie stand still. , . I conclude that many of our English rimers and ballet-makers deserue for their baudy sonnets and amorous allui^mcnts to bee banished, or seuerely punished : and that Poetrie it selfe ought to bee honoured and made much of, as a precious lewell and a diuine gift.']

M

THOMAS CAMPION

1602

[Campion's tract, in latno, bears the title-page ObseruaNoHs in tht Art of Engiish Poesit. By Thomas Campion. Wherein it is demonstratiuely prooued, and by example confirmed, thai the English foong will receiae eight seuerall kinds o/numbers, proper to it sel/e, which are all in this booke set forth, and Wert Heuer before this time by any man allempted. Printed at London by Richard Field for Andrew Wise. 160a. It '\i dedicated by Campion to Lord Buckhurst, in tliese words:

' In two things (right honorable) it is generally agreed thai man excels all other creatures, in reason and speech ; and in them by how much one man surpasseth an other, by so much the neerer he aspires to a celestiall essence.

'Poesy in all kind of speaking is the chiefe beginner and maintayner of eloquence, not only helping the eare with the acquaintance of sweet numbers, but also raysing the mind to a more high and lofty conceite. For this end haue I studyed to induce a true forme of versefying into our language; for the vulgar and vnarteficiall custome of riming hath, I know, deler'd many excellent wits from the exercise of English poesy. The obseruations which I haue gathered for this purpose I humbly present to your Lordship, as to the noblest iudge of Poesy, and the most honorable protector of all industrious learning ; which if your Honour shall vouchsafe to receiue, who both in your publick and priuate Poemes haue so deuinely crowned your fame, what man will dare to repine ? or not striue to imitate them i Wherefore with all humiHiy I subiect my selfe and them to your gratious fauour, beseeching you in the noblenes of your mind to take in worth so' simple a present, which by some worke drawne from my more J

Thomas Campion

\

serious studies I will hereafter endeuour to excuse.' Then

follow these lines, entitled ' The Writer to his Booke ' :

Whether thus basts my little booke so fastf

To Paules Churchyard. What J in those eels to stand,

With one leafe like a rider's cloke put vp

To catch a termer! or lie mustie there

With rimes a terme set out, or two, before?

Some will redeeme me. Fewe. Yes, reade me too.

Fewer. Nay loue me. Now thou dofst, I see.

Will not our English Athens arte defend ?

Perhaps. Will lofty courtly wits not ayme

Still at perfection? If I graunt ? 1 flye.

Whether? To Pawles, Alas, poore booke, I rue

Thy rash selfe-loue. Goe, spread thy pap'ry wings:

Thy lightnes cannot helpe or hurt my fame.

The text is that of the copy in the Bodleian Library (Douce, C. 359). Two leaves which are missing (see foot- notes, pp, 332, 341} are supplied from the quarto.]

OBSERVATIONS IN THE ART OF ENGLISH POESY.

The first Chapter, intreating of numbers in

generall.

T^HERE is no writing too breefe that, without obscuritie, 5

comprehends the intent of the writer. These my late obseruations in English Poesy I haue thus briefely gathered, that they might proue the lesse troublesome in perusing, and the more apt to te retayn'd in memorie. And I will first generally handle the nature of Numbers. 10 Number is discreta quantitas: so that when we speake simply of number, we intend only the disseruer'd quantity; but when we speake of a Poeme written in number, we consider not only the distinct number of the sillables, but also their value, which is contained in the length or shortnes ' 5 of their sound. As in Musick we do not say a straine of so many notes, but so many sem'briefes (though some-

On English Verse

329

W

W times there are no more notes then sem'briefes), so in m a verse the numeration of the sillables is not so much to be obserued as theirwaite and due proportion. In ioyning of words to harmony there is nothing more offensiue to 5 the eare then to place a long sillable with a short note, or a short sillable with a long note, though in the last the vowell often beares it out. The world is made by Simmetry and proportion, and is in that respect compared to Musick, and Musick to Poetry : for Terence saith, speaking of Poets, 10 artem qui tractant musicam, confounding Musick and Poesy together. What musick can there be where there is no proportion obserued ? Learning first flourished in Greece ; from thence it was deriued vnto the Romames, both diligent obseruers of the number and quantity of sillables, not '5 in their verses only but likewise in their prose. Learn- ing, after the declining of the Romame Empire and the pollution of their language through the conquest of the Barbarians, lay most pitifully deformed till the time of Erasmus, Rewcline, Sir Thomas More, and other learned ao men of that age, who brought the Latine toong again to light, redeeming it with much labour out of the hands of the illiterate Monks and Friers: as a scoffing booke, entituled Epistolae obscurorum virorum, may sufficiently testifie. In those lack-learning times, and in barbarized as Italy, began that vulgar and easie kind of Poesie which is now in vse throughout most parts of Christendome, which we abusively call Rime and Meeter, oi Ritkmus and _ Metrum, of which I will now discourse.

The second Chapter, declaring the vnaptnesse 30 OF Rime in Poesie.

I am not ignorant that whosoeuer shall by way of repre-

khension examine the imperfections of Rime must encounter with many glorious enemies, and those very expert and

1

^

330 Thomas Campion

ready at their weapon, that can if needc be extempore (as they say) rime a man to death, Besides there is growne a kind of prescription in the vse of Rime, to forestall the right of true numbers, as also the consent of many nations, against all which it may seeme a thing almost impossible 5 and vaine to contend. All this and more can not yet de- terre me from a lawful defence of perfection, or make me any whit the sooner adheare to that which is lame and vnbeseeming. For custome I alleage that ill vses are to be abolisht, and that things naturally imperfect can not be 10 perfected by vse. Old customes, if they be better, why should they not be recald, as the yet florishing custome of numerous poesy vsed among the Romanes and Grecians'} But the vnaptnes of our toongs and the difficultie of imitation dishartens vs : againe, the facilitie and popularitie t,^ of Rime creates as many Poets as a hot sommer flies.

But let me now examine the nature of that which we call Rime. By Rime is vnderstoode that which ends in the like sound, so that verses in such maner composed yeeld but a continual repetition of that Rhetoricall figure an which wc tearme similiter desinentia, and that, being but figura xtrbi, ought (as TuUy and all other Rhetoritians ha\'e iudicially obseru'd) sparingly to be vs'd, least it should offend the eare with tedious affectation. Such was that absurd following of the letter amongst our English so 25 much of late affected, but now hist out of Paules Church- jtird: which foolish Sguratiue repetition crept also into the Latine toong, as it is manifest in the booke of P* called frmMi porcontm, and another pamphlet all of F» which I haue s«ene imprinted ; but I will leaue these follies to 3a their owne mine, and retume to the matter intended. The eare is a rattonall sence and a chiefe iudge of pro- portion ; but in our kind of riming what proportioa is there kept where there mnuites such a confiised inequalide of billables ? Itmhidt and Tndmck fecte^ wfaidi are <^ipoaed ^

On English Verse

331

Eare by all Rimers confounded; nay, oftentimes J r instead of an lambick the foot Pynychius, con- sisting of two short Billables, curtailing their verse, which they supply in reading with a ridiculous and vnapt drawing 5 of their speech. As for example :

Was it my desteny, or dismall chaunce? I In this verse the two last sillables of the word Desteny, being both short, and standing for a whole foote in the verse, cause the line to fall out shorter then it ought by 10 nature. The like impure errors haue in time of rudenesse bene vsed in the Latine toong, as the Cannina prouerbialia can witnesse, and many other such reuerend babies. But the noble Grecians and Romaines, whose skilfull monu- ments outline barbarisme, tyed themselues to the strict 15 obseruation of poeticall numbers, so abandoning the childish titillation of riming that it was imputed a great error to Ouid for setting forth this one riming verse,

Quot caelum slellas toi habel lua Roma puellas. For the establishing of this argument, what better con- 20 firmation can be had then that of Sir Thomas Moore in his booke of Epigrams, where he makes two sundry Epitaphs vpon the death of a singing-man at Westminster, the one in learned numbers and dislik't, the other in rude rime and highly extold : so that he concludes, tales lactucas "S talia labra petunt, like lips like lettuce.

But there is yet another fault in Rime altogether in- tollerable, which is, that it inforceth a man oftentimes to abiure his matter and extend a short conceit beyond all bounds of arte; for in Quatorzens, methinks, the poet 30 handles his subiect as tyrannically as Procrustes the thiefe his prisoners, whom, when he had taken, he vsed to cast vpon a bed, which if they were too short to fill, he would stretch them longer, if too long, he would cut them shorter. Bring before me now any the most self-lou'd Rimer, and

f

332 Thomas Campion

let me see if without blushing he be able to reade his lame halting rimes. Is there not a curse of Nature laid vpon such rude Poesie, when the Writer is himself asham'd of it, and the hearers in contempt call it Riming and Ballat- ing? What Deuine in his Sermon, or graue Counsellors in his Oration, will alleage the testimonie of a rime ? But the deuinity' of the Romaines and Gretians was all written in verse ; and Arislotle, Galene, and the bookes of all the excellent Philosophers are full of the testimonies of the old Poets. By them was laid the foundation of all humane 10 wisdome, and from them the knowledge of all antiquitie is deriued. I will propound but one question, and so conclude this point. If the Italians, Frenchmen, and Spanyards, that with commendation have written in Rime, were demaunded whether they had rather the bookes they 'S haue publisht (if their toong would beare it) should remaine as they are in Rime or be translated into the auncient numbers of the Greekes and Romaines, would they not answere into numbers? What honour were it then for our English language to be the first that after so manyw yeares of barbarisme could second the perfection of the industrious Greekes and Romaines? which how it may be effected I will now proceede to demonstrate.

The third Chapter: of our English numbers in

GEN ERA LL. 9j

There are but three feete which generally distinguish the Greeke and Latine verses, the Dadil, consisting of one long slUabJe and two short, as viuere; the Trocky, of one long and one short, as vjla ; and the lambick of one short and one long, as atnor. The Spondee of two long, 30 the Tribrach of three short, the Anapcestick of two short and a long, are but as seruants to the first. Diuers other

' From this point to I. 17 (lo the word ' remayne ') on p. 333 the teal U supplied from > later edilioii (see heRd-note).

^P On English Verse 333

feete I know are by the Grammarians cited, but to little purpose. The Herokall verse that is distinguish! by the Daclile hath bene oftentimes attempted in our English toong, but with passing pitifull successe ; and no wonder,

5 seeing it is an attempt altogether against the nature of our language. For both the concurse of our monasillables make our verses vnapt to slide, and also, if we examine our polysillables, we shall finde few of them, by reason of their heauinesse, willing to serue in place of a Dactile.

10 Thence it is that the writers of English heroicks do so often repeate Amynias, Olympus, Auernus, Erinnis, and suchlike borrowed words, to supply the defect of our hardly intreated Daclile. I could in this place set downe many ridiculous kinds of Daclils which they vse, but that

15 it is not my purpose here to incite men to laughter. If we therefore reiect the Daciil as vnfit for our vse (which of necessity we are enforst to do), there remayne only the latnbick foote, of which the lantbick verse is fram'd, and the Trochee, from which the Trochaick numbers haue their

ao originall. Let vs now then examine the property of these two feete, and try if they consent with the nature of our English sillables. And first for the lambicks, they fall out so naturally in our toong, that, if we examine our owne writers, we shall find they vnawares hit oftentimes

3s vpon the true lambick numbers, but alwayes ayme at them as far as their eare without the guidance of arte can attain vnto, as it shall hereafter more euidently appeare. The Trochaick foote, which is but an lambick tum'd ouer and ouer, must of force in like manner accord in proportion

30 with our Brittish sillables, and so produce an English Trochaicall verse. Then hauing these two principall kinds of verses, we may easily out of them deriue other formes, as the Latines and Greekes before vs haue done ; whereof I will make piaine demonstration, beginning at the lambtck

35 verse.

Thomas Campion

The

Chapter: of the Iambick verse.

I haue obserued, and so may any one that is either practis'd in singing, or hath a natural! eare able to time a song, that the Latine verses of sixe feete, as the Herokk and Iambick, or of fiue feete, as the Trochaick, are in nature 5 all of the same length of sound with our English verses of fiue feet; for either of them being tim'd with the hand, quinque perficiunt tempora, they fill vp the quantity (as it were) of fiue sem'briefs ; as for example, if any man will prone to time these verses with his hand. ">

A pure Iambick.

Suis et ipsa Roma viribus ruit,

A licentiate Iambick.

Ducunt vokntes fata, nokntes Irakunt.

An Heroick verse.

Tityre, tu patulae recubans sub iegmine fagi.

A Trockaick verse.

Nox est perpeiua vna dormienda.

English lambicks pure.

The more secure, the more the stroke we feele

Of vnpreuented harms ; so gloomy stormes

Appeare the sterner, if the day be cleere.

Th' English Iambick licentiate. Harke how these winds do murmur at thy flight^

The English Trochee. Still where Enuy leaues, remorse doth enter. The cause why these verses differing in feete yeeld the same length of sound, is by reason of some rests which either the necessity of the numbers or the heauiness of the sillables do beget. For we find in musick that often- 30 times the straines of a song cannot be reduct to l

15 I

I the

hich

iS of t often- 30 I to true

Oh English Verse

335

number without sooie rests prefixt in the beginning uid middle, as ako at the close if need requires. Besides, our English monasil tables enforce many breathings which no doubt greatly lengthen a verse, so that it is no wonder 5 If for these reasons our Ei^lish verses of fiue feeie hold pace with the LaU'nes of sise The pure lamhitk in English needes small demonstration, because it simply of lambick feete ; but our lambick licentiate offers itselfe to a farther consideration, for in the third and fil\

lo place we must of force hold the lambick foote, in the first, second, and fourth place we may v^e a SpontUe or lambick and sometime a Tribrach or Dacti/e, but rarely an ^na- pestick foote, and that in the second or fourth place. But why an lambick in the third place ? I answere, that the

15 forepart of the verse may the gentlier slide into his Dimeter, as, for example sake, deuide this verse :

Harke how these winds do murmure at thy flight.

Harke how these winds, there the voice naturally atfcccs a rest; then murmur at thy flight, that is of itselfe a perfect

20 number, as I will declare in the next Chapter ; and there- fore the other odde sillable betweene them ought to be short, least the verse should hang too much betwccnc ihe naturall pause of the verse and the Dimeirr following ; the which Dimeter though it be naturally Trochaical, yet it

35 seemes to haue his originall out of the lambick verse. But the better to confirme and expresse these rules, I will set downe a short Poeme in Licentiate lambicks, which may giue more light to them that shall hcrcaAer imitate iheSe numbers.

30 Goe, numbers, boldly passe, stay not for ayde Of shifting rime, that easle flatterer. Whose witchcraft can the ruder cares beguile. Let your smooth feete, enur'd to purer arte,

1

5W, 1

336 Thomas Campion

True measures tread. What if your pace be slow,

And hops not like the Grecian elegies?

It is yet gracefull, and well fits the state

Of words ill-breathed and not shap't to runne,

Goe then, but slowly, till your steps be firme; 5

Tell them that pitty or peruersely skorne

Poore English poesie as the slaue to rime,

You are those loftie numbers that reuiue

Triumphs of Princes and sterne tragedies :

And learne henceforth t'attend those happy sprights m

Whose bounding fury height and waight affects.

Assist their labour, and sit close to them,

Neuer to part away till for desert

Their browes with great ApoUos bayes are hid.

He first taught number and true harmonye; 15

Nor is the lawrell his for rime bequeath'd.

Call him with numerous accents paisd by arte,

He'le turne his glory from the sunny clymes

The North-bred wits alone to patronise.

Let France their Bartas, Italy Tasso prayse; «

Phcebus shuns none but in their flight from him.

Though, as I said before, the naturall breathing- pi ace of our English lambick verse is in the last Billable of the second foote, as our Trochy after the manner of the Latine Heroick and lambick rests naturally in the first of the third as foote, yet no man is tyed altogether to obserue this rule, but he may alter it, after the iudgment of his eare, which Poets, Orators, and Musitions of all men ought to haue most excellent. Againe, though I said peremtorily before that the third and fift place of our licentiate lambick must 30 alwayes hold an lambick foote, yet 1 will shew you example in both places where a Tribrach may be very formally taken, and first in the third place :

Some trade in Barbary, some in Turky t

On English Verse 337

rAn other example : Men that do fall to misery, quickly fall. 11" you doubt whether the first of misery be naturally short or no, you may iudge it by the easy sliding of these two 5 verses following ;

»The first : Whome misery cannot alter, time deuours. The second : What more vnhappy life, what misery more? 10 Example of the Tribrach in the fift place, as you may per- ceiue in the last foote of the fourth verse :

Some ftxim the starry throne his fame deriues, Some from the mynes beneath, from trees or herbs; Each hath his glory, each his sundry gift, 15 Renown'd in eu'ry att there lines not any.

To proceede farther, I see no reason why the English lambick in his first place may not as well borrow a foote of the Trochy as our Trochy, or the Latine Hendicasiliable, may in the like case make bold with the lambick : but it ao must be done euer with this caueat, which is, that a Sponde, Dactile, or Tribrach do supply the next place ; for an lambick beginning with a single short sillable, and the other ending before with the like, would too much drinke vp the verse if they came immedlatly together. 05 The example of the Sponde after the Trochy:

As the faire sonne the lightsome heau'n adorns.

The example of the Dactil:

Noble, ingenious, and discreetly wise.

The example of the Tribrach :

30 Beauty to ielousJe brings ioy, sorrow, feare.

Though I haue set downe these second licenses as good and ayreable enough, yet for the most part my first rules are generall.

338 Thomas Campion

These are those numbers which Nature in our English destinates to the Tragick and Heroik Poeme : for the subiect of them both being ai! one, I see no impediment why one verse may not seme for them both, as it appeares more plainly in the old comparison of the two Greeke S writers, when they say, Homerus est Sophocles heroicus, and againe Sophocles est Homerus Iragicus, intimating that both Sophocles and Homer are the same in height and subiect, and differ onely in the kinde of their numbers.

The lambick verse in like manner being yet made a 10 little more licentiate, that it may thereby the neerer imitate our common talke, will excellently serue for Comedies; and then may we vse a Spotide in the fift place, and in the third place any foote except a Trochy, which neuer enters into our lambick verse but in the first place, and then 15 with his caueat of the other feete which must of necessitie follow.

The Fift Chapter: of the Iambick Dimeter, or-^H English march. ^^

The Dimeter (so called in the former Chapter) I intend ao next of all to handle, because it seems to be a part of the lambick, which is our most naturall and auncient English verse. We may terme this our English march, because the verse answers our warlick forme of march in similitude of number. But call it what you please, for I will not 35 wrangle about names, only intending to set down the nature of it and true structure. It consists of two feete and one odde sillable. The first foote may be made either a Trochy, or a Spondee, or an lambick, at the pleasure of the composer, though most naturally that place affects a 30 Trochy or Spondee ; yet, by the example of Catullus in his Hendicasillables, I adde in the first place sometimes an lambick foote. In the second place we must euer insert

^^	On English Veru	.1
W a Trochy or	TrArack, and so kaoe the Utt iHUbU (u In ^|
1 the end of 3	i verse it U alwaict held) eoininon.	or thu ^H
1 kinde I will	sutMcrtbe three examplea, the flrtt	being % ^™
I peece of Chorus in a Tragcrff.
W	RatdDf #wTe> befot
mm	In the thintjre •aiuk
H	Of the iyWi« IK
B	Waau our emptye 8eld» ;
*	What the greedye n^
1	Of fen wintrye ttonoes Could not ttirae to ipoilev Fierce BeUona now Hath laid desolate, Vcryd of fruit, or hope. Th' ^er ihriftye hinde, Whose rude toyle reuiu'd Our skie-blaaed earth, Himselfe is but earth, I-eft a skome to (ate
f	Through seditious armes; And that soilc, alive Which he duly nurst, Which him duly fed. Dead his body feeds:
'S	Yet not all the glebe His tuffe hands manur'd Now one turfe affords His poore funeralL Thus still needy hues,	^m
9»	Thus still needy dyes Th' vnknowne multitude. An example Lyrical, Greatest in thy wars, GreptT in thy peaces	^
J,

Thomas Campion

Dread EUeabeth; Our muse only Truth, Figments cannot vse, Thy ritch name to deck That itseife adorns : But should now this age Let all poesye fayne, Fayning poesy could Nothing faine at all Worthy halfe thy fame.

An example Epigrammatkall. Kind in euery kinde This, deare Ned, resolue, Neuer of thy prayse Be too prodigall ; He that prayseth all Can praise truly none.

The siXT Chapter : of the English Trochaick versi Next in course to be intreated of is the Englisbn

Trochaick, being a verse simple, and of itseife depending, go It consists, as the Latine Trochaick, of fiue feete, the first whereof may be a Trochy, a Spondee, or an lambick, the other foure of necessity all Trochyes ; still holding this rule authentica]], that the last Billable of a verse is alwayes common. The spirit of this verse most of all delights in as Epigrams, but it may be diuersely vsed, as shall hereafter be declared. 1 haue written diuers light Poems in this kinde, which for the better satisfaction of the reader I thought conuenient here in way of example to publish. In which though sometimes vnder a knowne name I haue 30 shadowed a faln'd conceit, yet it is done without reference or offence to any person, and only to make the stile appeare the more English.

J

On English Verse 34

The first Eptgramme. Lockly spits apace, the rhewrae he cals it, But no drop (though often urgd) he straineth From his thirstie iawes, yet al! the morning And all day he spits, in eu'ry corner; At his meales he spits, at eu'ry meeting; At the barre he spits before the Fathers ; In the Court he spits before the Graces; In the Church he spits, thus all prophanlng With that rude disease, that empty spitting: Yet no cost he spares, he sees the Doctors, Keeps a strickt diet, precisely vseth Drinks and bathes drying, yet all preuailes not. 'Tis not China (Lockly), Salsa Guacum, Nor dry Sassafras can help, or ease thee ; 'Tis no humor hurts, it is thy humor.

The second Epigramme. Cease, fond wretch, to loue, so oft deluded, ' Still made ritch with hopes, still vnrelieued, Now fly her delates; she that debateth Feeles not true desire ; he that, deferred. Others times attends, his owne betrayeth : Leamc t' affect thy selfe; thy cheekes deformed With pale care reuiue by timely pleasure, Or with skarlet heate them, or by paintings Make thee louely; for such arte she vseth Whome in vayne so long thy folly loued.

The third Epigramme.

Kate can fancy only berdles husbands, Thats the cause she shakes off eu'ry suter, Thats the cause she liues so stale a virgin,

p. 343 the text is supplied

I-

W ' From this point to the end of 1. a^

I rrom B later edition, u. s.

342 Thomas Campion

For, before her heart can heate her answer. Her smooth youths she finds all hugely herded.

The fourth Epigramme. AH in sattin Oteny will be suted, Beaten sattin (as by chaunce he cals it) ; Oteny sure will haue the bastinado.

The fift Epigramme. Tosts as snakes or as the mortall Henbane Hunks detests when huffcap ale he tipples, Yet the bread he graunts the fumes abateth ; Therefore apt in ale, true, and he graunts it ; But it drinks vp ale, that Hunks detesteth,

The sixt Epigramme. What though Harry braggs, let him be noble ; Noble Harry hath not half a noble.

The seauenth Epigramme. Pkcebe all the rights Elisa claymeth, Mighty riuall, in this only diff'ring That shees only true, thou only fayned.

The eight Epigramme. Barmy stiffly vows that hees no Cuckold,' Yet the vulgar eu'rywhere salutes him, With strange signes of homes, from eu'ry corner Wheresoere he corames, a sundry Cucco Still frequents his eares ; yet he's no Cuccold, But this Barnzy knowes that his Matilda, Skorning him, with Haruy playes the wanton, Knowes it? nay desires it, and by prayers Dayly begs of heau'n, that it for euer May stand finne for him ; yet hees no Cuccold. And 'tis true, for Haruy keeps Matilda,

On English Verse 3J

Fosters Bantsy, and relieues his houshold, Buyes the Cradle, and begets the children, Payes the Nurces, eu'ry charge defraying, And thus truly playes Matilda's husband : So that Barnsy now becomes a cypher, And himselfe th' adultrer of Matilda. Mock not him with homes, the case is alterd; Haruy beares the wrong, he proues the Cuccold.

The ninth Epigramme. Buffe loues fat vians, fat ale, fat all things. Keepes fat whores, fat offices, yet all men Him fat only wish to feast the gallous.

The tenth Epigramme. Smith, by sute diuorst, the knowne adultres Freshly weds againe; what ayles the mad-cap By this fury? euen so theeues by frailty Of their hemp reseru'd, againe the dismal Tree embrace, againe the fatal! halter.

The eleuenth Epigramme. His late losse the Wiueless Higs in order Eu'rywhere bewailes to friends, to strangers ; Tels them how by night a yongster armed Saught his Wife (as hand in hand he held her) With drawne sword to force ; she cryed ; he mainely Roring ran for ayde, but (ah) returning Fled was with the prize the beawty-forcer, Whome in vain he seeks, he threats, he foUuwes. Chang'd is Hellen, Hellen hugs the stranger, Safe as Paris in the Greeke triumphing. Therewith his reports to teares he turneth, Peirst through with the louely Dames remembrance ; Straight he sighes, he raues, his haire he teareth. Forcing pitty still by fresh lamenting.

344 Thomas Campion

Cease vnworthy, worthy of thy fortunes, Thou that couldst so faire a prize deliuer, For feare vnregarded, vndefended, Hadst no heart 1 thinke, I know no liuer.

The twelfth Epigramme. Why droopst thou, Trefeild? Will Hurst the Bankei Make dice of thy bones? By heau'n he cannot. Cannot? What's the reason? lie declare it: Th'ar all growne so pockie and so rotten.

The Seauenth Chapter : of the English Elegeicr io

VERSE.

The Elegeick verses challenge the next place, as being of all compound verses the simplest. They are deriu'd out of our own naturall numbers as neere the Imitation of the Greekes and Latines as our heauy sillables will 15 permit. The first verse is a meere licentiate lambick ; the second is fram'd of two vnited Dimeters. In the first Dimeter we are tyed to make the first foote either a Trochy or a Spondee, the second a Trochy, and the odde sillable of it alwaies long. The second Dimeter consists of two ao Trochyes (because it requires more swiftnes than the first) and an odde sillable, which, being last, is euer common. I will giue you example both of Ekgye and Epigramme, in this kinde.

An Elegy. ,5

Constant to none, but euer false to me,

Trailer still to loue through thy faint desires. Not hope of pittie now nor vaine redresse

Turns my griefs to teares and renu'd laments. Too well thy empty vowes and hollow thoughts 30

Witnes both thy wrongs and remorseles hart. Rue not my sorrow, but blush at my name; Let thy bloudy cheeks guilty thoughts betray.

On English Verse

345

My flames did truly .burne, thine made a shew, i

As fires painted are which no heate retayne, Or as the glossy Pirop faines to blaze,

But toucht cold appeares, and an earthy stone. 5 True cullours deck thy cheeks, false foiles thy brest,

Frailer then thy light beawty is thy minde. None canst thou long refuse, nor long aifect,

But turn'st feare with hopes, sorrow with delight. Delaying, and deluding eu'ry way >« Those whose eyes are once with thy beawty chain'd. Thrice happy man that entring first thy loue

Can so guide the straight raynes of his desires. That both he can regard thee and refraine :

If grac't, firme he stands, if not, easely falls.

'5 Example of Epigrams, in Elegelck verse. The first Epigramme. Artkure brooks only those that brooke not him. Those he most regards, and deuoutly serues : But them that grace him his great brati'ry skornes, 30 Counting kindnesse all duty, not desert; Artkure wants forty pounds, tyres eu'ry friend, But finds none that holds twenty due for hira.

The second Epigramme, If fancy can not erre which vertue guides, as In thee, Laura, then fancy can not erre.

The third Epigramme. Drue feasts no Puritans ; the churles, he saith, Thanke no men, but eate, praise God, and depart.

The fourth Epigramme. 30 A Wiseman wary liues, yet most secure,

Sorrowes moue not him greatly, nor delights : ,

346 Thomas Campion

Fortune and death he skoming, only makes Th' earth his sober Inne, but stiU heau'n his h<

The fifth Epigramiiu. Thou tel'st me. Barmy, Dawson hath a wife : Thine he hath, I graunt; Dawson hath a wife.

The sixt Epigramme. Drue giues thee money, yet thou thank'st not him

But thankst God for him, like a godly man. Suppose, rude Puritan, thou begst of him,

And he saith God help, who's the godly man? lo

The seauenth Epigramme. All wonders Barney speakes, all grosely faind :

Speake some wonder once, Barmy, speake the truth.

The eight Epigramme. None then should through thy beawty, Lawra, pine, "5

Might sweet words alone ease a loue-sick heart: But your sweet words alone, that quit so well

Hope of friendly deeds, kill the loue-sick heart.

The ninth Epigramme. At all thou frankly throwst, while, Erank, thy wife, ao

Bars not Luke the mayn ; Oteny barre the bye.

The eight Chapter: of Ditties and Odes. To descend orderly from the more simple numbers to them that are more compounded, it is now time to handle such verses as are fit for Ditties or Odes ; which we may 05 call Lyricall, because they are apt to be soong to an instrument, if they were adorn'd with conuenient notes. Of that kind I will demonstrate three in this Chapter, and in the first we will proceede after the manner of the

I

Oh English Verse 347

Saphick, which is a Tr'ochaicall verse as well as the Hendi- casiilable in Latine. The first three verses therefore in our English Saphick are meerely those Trockaicks which I handled in the sixt Chapter, excepting only that the 5 first foote of either of them must euer of necessity be a Spondee, to make the number more graue. The fourth and last closing verse is compounded of three Trochyes together, to giue a more smooth farewell, as you may easily obserue in this Poeme made vpon a Triumph at 10 Whitehall, whose glory was dasht with an vnwelcome showre, hindring the people from the desired sight of her Majestic.

The English Sappkick. Faiths pure shield, the Christian Diana, 15 Englands glory crownd with all deuinenesse, Liue long with triumphs to blesse thy people

At thy sight triumphing. Loe, they sound; the Knights in order armed Entring threat the list, adrest to combat 20 For their courtly loues ; he, hees the wonder Whome Elisa graceth. Their plum'd pomp the vulgar heaps d .taineth. And rough steeds ; let vs the still deuices Close obserue, the speeches and the musicks »3 PeacefuU arms adorning.

But whence showres so fast this angry tempest, Clowding dimme the place? Behold, Eliza This day shines not here; this heard, the launces And thick heads do vanish.

30 The second kinde consists of Dimeter, whose first foote may either be a Sponde or a Trocky. The two verses

L following are both of them Trockaieal, and consist of foure feete, the first of either of them being a Spondee or Trochy,

1

J

m	^H
348 Thomas Campion ^|	^1
the other three only Trochyes. The fourth and	last
verse is made of two Trochyes. The number is voluble,
and fit to expresse any amorous conceit.	^^m
The Example.	^^1
Rose-cheekt Lawra, come	^^^H
Sing thou smoothly with thy beawtie's	^^^H
Silent musick, either other	^^^H
Sweetely gracing.	^^^
Louely formes do flowe
From concent deuinely framed ;	10
Heau'n is musick, and thy beawtie's	^^_
Birth is heauenly.	^^1
These dull notes we sing	^^H
Discords neede for helps to grace them;	^^^
Only beawty purely louing	>5
Knowes no discord.
But still moues delight,	^^_
Like cleare springs renu'd by flowing,	^^^H
Euer perfet, euer in them-	^^^H
selues eternall.	^^*
The third kind begins as the second kind ended.	with
a verse consisting of two Trochy feete, and then as	the
second kind had in the middle two Trochaick verses of
foure feete, so this hath three of the same nature, and	ends
in a Dimeter as the second began. The Dimeter	may 35
allow in the first place a Trochy or a Spondee, but no
latnbick.
The Example.
lust beguiler,
Kindest loue, yet only chastest,	30
Royall in thy smooth denyals.
Frowning or demurely smiling.	^^^H
Still my pure delight.	■
	m

F

On English Verse

Let me view thee With thoughts and with eyes affected, And if then the flames do murmur, Quench them with thy vertue, channe them

With thy stormy browes,

Heau'n so cheerefull Laughs not euer, hory winter Knowes his season, euen the freshest Sommer mornes from angry thunder

let not still secure,

The ninth Chapter : of the Anacrsontkic Verse.

If any shall demaund the reason why this number, being in itselfe simple, is plac't after so many compounded numbers, I answere, because I hold it a number to licen- 15 date for a higher place, and in respect of the rest imperfect ; yet is it passing graceful! in our English toong, and will excellently fit the sublect of a Madrigall, or any other lofty or tragicall matter. It consists of two feete : the first may be either a Sponde or Trochy, the other must euer BO represent the nature of a Trochy, as for example :

Follow, foUowe,

Though with mischiefe

Arm'd, like whirlewind

Now she flyes thee; og Time can conquer

Loues vnkindnes ;

Loue can alter

Times disgraces ;

Till death faint not 30 Then but followe.

Could I catch that

Nimble trayter.

Thomas Campion

SkomefuU Lawra, Swift foote Lawra, Soone then would I Seeke auengeraent. Whats th' auengemenl ? Euen submissely Prostrate then to Beg for mercye.

Thus haue I briefely described eight seueral kinds of English numbers simple or compound. The first was lo our lambtck pure and licentiate. The second, that which I call our DiMcler, being deriued either from the end of our lambick or from the beginning of our Trochaick. The third which I deliuered was our English Trochaick verse. The fourth our English Elegeick. The flft, sixt, and 15 scaucnth ' were our English Sapphick, and two other Lyricall numbers, the one beginning with that verse which I call our Dimeter, the other ending with the same. The eight and last was a kind of Anacreontick verse, handled in this Chapter, These numbers which by ray ao long obseruation I have found agreeable with the nature of our siltables, I haue set forth for the benefit of our langu.igc, which I presume the learned will not only imitate but also polish and amplifie with their owne fnuentions. Some eares accustomed altogether to the 95 ffttnes of rime may perhaps except against the cadences of these numbers; but let any man iudicially examine them, and he shall finde they close of themselues so per- fectly that the help of rime were not only in them super- fluous but also absurd. Moreouer, that they agree with 30 the nature of our English it is manifest, because they entertAine so willingly our owne British names, whkh the writers in English Heroicks could ncucr aspire vnto, and cuen our Rimers themselues haue rather delighted in

On English Verse 351

borrowed names than in their owne, though much more apt and necessary. But it is now time that I proceede to the censure of our sillables, and that I set such lawes vpon them as by imitation, reason, or experience I can 5 confirme. Yet before I enter into that discourse, I will briefely recite and dispose in order all such feete as are necessary for composition of the verses before described. They are sixe in number, three whereof consist of two sillables, and as many of three. 10 Feete of two sillables.

lambick: i i rSuenge

Trochaick : > as < bSawtie Sponde: > I constant

Feete of three sillables, 15 TribracJc : j / mlsSrie

Anapestick : > as < miseries Dactile: J t destenie

The tenth Chapter : of the quantity of English sillables.

ao The Creekes in the quantity of their sillables were farre more licentious than the Latines, as Martiall in his Epi- gramme of Earinon witnesseth, saying, qui Mitsas co/tmus seueriores. But the English may very well challenge much more licence than either of them, by reason it

s5 stands chiefely vpon monasillables, which, in expressing with the voyce, are of a heauy cariage, and for that cause the Dactil, Trybrack, and Anapeslick are not greatly mist in our verses. But aboue all the accent of our words is diligently to be obseru'd, for chiefely by the accent in any

30 language the true value of the sillables is to be measured. Neither can I remember any impediment except position that can alter the accent of any sillable in our English verse. For though- we accent the second of Trumpington

J

359 Thomas Campion

short, yet is it naturally long, and so of necessity must be held of euery composer. Wherefore the first rule that is to be obserued is the nature of the accent, which we must euer follow.

The next rule is position, which makes euery sillable 5 long, whether the position happens in one or in two words, according to the manner of the Latines, wherein is to be noted that h is no letter.

Position is when a vowell comes before two consonants, either in one or two words. In one, as in best, e before st lo makes the word besl long by position. In two words, as in setled hue, e before d in the last sillable of the first word and / in the beginning of the second makes led in setled long by position.

A vowell before a vowell is alwaies short, as JUing, ttimg, 15 going, vnlesse the accent alter it, in denting.

The diphthong in the midst of a word is alwaies long, as plating, deceiving.

The Synaltepkas or Elisions in our toong are either necessary to auoid the hoUowness and gaping in our verse, *> as to and the, finchaunl, Ih' inchaunter, or may be vsd at pleasure, as for let vs to say le^s; for we will, wee" I; for ettery, eu'ry ; for ihey are, th'ar ; for he is, hee's ; for admired, admir'd; and such like.

Also, because our English Orthography (as the French) as differs from our common pronunciation, we must esteeme our sillables as we speake, not as we write ; for the sound of them in a verse is to be valued, and not their letters, as for follow we pronounce folio ; for perfect, perfet ; for little, liitel; for loue-sick, loue-sik; for honour, honor; for money, 30 mony; for dangerous, dangerus; for raunsome, raunsum; for though, tho ; and their like.

Deriuatiues hold the quantities of their primitiues, as devout, devoutelie ; prophdne, prophanelie ; and so do the compositiues, as deseru'd, Undeseru'd. as

On English Verse 353 .]

In words of two siilables, if the last haue a full and

rising accent that sticks long vpon the voyce, the first

siilable is alwayes short, vnlesse position, or the diphthong,

doth make it long, as desire, preserue, define, prophdne,

S regard, manure, and such like.

If the like dissillables at the beginning haue double con- sonants of the same kind, we may vse the first siilable as common, but more naturally short, because in their pro- nunciation we touch but one of those double letters, as 10 dtend, apeare, opose. The like we may say when silent and melting consonants meete together, as adrest, redrest, oprest, represt, relriu'd, and such like.

Words of two siilables that in their last siilable mayntayne a flat or falling accent, ought to hold their first siilable IS long, as rigor, glorie, spirit, fUrte, laboAr, and the like ; any, many, prely, koty, and their like are excepted.

One obseruation which leades me to iudge of the difference

of these dissillables whereof I last spake, I take from the

originall monasillable ; which if it be graue, as shade, I hold

so that the first of shadie must be long; so trUe, trulie; haue,

hduing; tire, Uring.

Words of three siilables for the most part are deriued from words of two siilables, and from them take the quantity of their first siilable, as Jlorish, Jlorishing long ; 35 holie, hotines short ; but mi in miser being long hinders net the first of misery to be short, because the sound of the i' is a little altred.

De, di, and pro in trisillables (the second being short) are

long, as desolate, diligent, prodigal!.

30 Re is euer short, as remedie, reference, redolent, reuerend.

Likewise the first of these trisillables Is short, as the

first a{ benefit, generall, hideous, niemorie,niimerous,peiielrale,

separat, limerous, variant, various; and so may we esteeme

of all that yeeld the like quicknes of sound.

35 In words of three siilables the quantity of the middle

t

J

354 Thomas Catnpion

sillable is lightly talcen from the last sitlable of the originall dissillable, as the last of deutne, ending in a graue or long accent, makes the second of deuinmg also long, and so isfiie, espTing, detiie, denting : contrarywise it falles out if the last of the dissillable beares a flat or falling accent, as 5 glorie, glorimg, envimg, and so forth.

Words of more sillables are eyther borrowed and hold their owne nature, or are likewise deriu'd and so follow the quantity of their primatiues, or are knowne by their proper accents, or may be easily censured by a iudiciall to eare.

All words of two or more sillables ending with a falling accent in y or ye, a&fairelU, demurelte, beawHe, plifte, or in ue, as vertue, rescue, or in ow, a& fdlldw, hollow, or in e, as parte. Daphne, or in a, as Manna, are naturally short 15 in their last sillables: neither let any man cauill at this licentiate abbreuiating of sillables, contrary to the custome of the Latines, which made all their last sillables that ended in M long, but let him consider that our verse of fiue feete, and for the most part but of ten sillables, must equall theirs so of sixe feete and of many sillables, and therefore may with sufficient reason aduenture vpon this allowance. Besides, euery man may obserue what an infinite number of sillables both among the Greekes and Romaines are held as common. But words of two sillables ending with a rising accent in 35 y or ye, as denye, descrye, or in ue, as ensue, or in ee, as foresee, or in oe, as forgoe, are long in their last sillables, vnlesse a vowell begins the next word.

All monasillables that end in a graue accent are euer long, as wrath, hath, these, those, tooth, sooth, through, day, 30 play, feate, speede, strife, flow, grow, shew.

The like rule is to be obserued in the last of dissillables bearing a graue rising sound, as deui'ne, delate, retire, refuse, manure, or a graue falling sound, as fortune, pleasure, vampire. 35

On English Verse 355

All such as haue a double consonant lengthning them, as wdrre, barre, siarre, furre, murre, appear to me rather long then any way short.

There are of these kinds other, but of a lighter sound, s that, if the word following do begin with a vowell, are short, as doth, though, ihou, now, they, too, flye, dye, true, due, see, are, far, you, thee, and the like.

These monasillables are alwayes short, as a, tiii, tlii, she, we, be, he, mo, to, go, so, do, and the like. lo But if I or y are ioyn'd at the beginning of a word with any vowell, it is not then held as a vowell, but as a con- sonant, as ielosy, iewce, iade, toy, ludas, ye, yet, yel, youth, yoke. The like is to be obseru'd in w, as viinde, wide, wood: and in all words that begin with va, ve, vi, vo, or vu, as 15 vacant, vew, vine, voide, and vulture.

All Monasillables or Polysillables that end in single con- sonants, either written or sounded with single consonants, hauing a sharp liuely accent and standing without position of the word following, are short in their last sillable, as 90 scab, fled, parted, G5d, of, tf, bandog, anguish, sick, quick, riual, will, people, simple, come, some, him, them, frbm, siimmdn, then, pr5p, prosper, honour, labour, this, his, spiches, goddesse, perfect, but, what, that, and their like.

The last sillable of all words in the plurall number that 85 haue two or more vowels before s are long, as verities, duties, miseries, fetlowes.

These rules concerning the quantity of our English aillables 1 haue disposed as they came next into my memory ; others more methodical!, time and practise may produce. 30 In the meane season, as the Grammarians leaue many sillables to the authority of the Poets, so do I likewise leaue many to their iudgments ; and withall thus conclude, that there is no Art begun and perfected at one enterprise.

SAMUEL DANIEL

?i6o3

[Daniel's reply to Campion is entitled A Defence of Rym^ Against a PaMphlet entituled: ' Obseruations in the Art of English Paesie.' Wfieriin is demonstraUuely proued, that Ryme is the fittest harmonie of words that compartes with our Language. By Sa. D. At London : Printed by V. S, for Edward Blount.

The text is printed from the copy (undated)in the Bodleian Library (CC. 23 art.) which is bound in at the end of The Works of Samuel Daniel, fol. 1601. The running head- line throughout is 'An apologie for Ryme' (c/! note, vol. i, pp. 148-9).]

I

To ALL THE WORTHIE LoUERS AND LEARNED PROFESSORS

OF Ryme within His Majesties Dominions. S. D.

YW"ORTHIE Gentlemen, about a yeare since, vpon

the great reproach giuen to the Professors ofs Rime and the vse thereof, I wrote a priuate letter, as a defence of mine owne vndertakings in that kinde, to a learned Gentleman, a great friend of mine, then in Court. Which I did rather to confirm my selfe in mine owne courses, and to hold him from being wonne v from vs, then with any desire to publish the same to the world.

A Defence of Rhyme 357

But now, seeing the times to promise a more regards to the present condition of our writings, in respect of our Soueraignes happy inclination this way, whereby wee are rather to expect an incoragement to go on with what 5 we do then that any innouation should checke vs with a shew of what it would do in an other kinde, and yet doe nothing but depraue, I haue now giuen a greater body to the same Argument, and here present it to your view, vnder the patronage of a noble Earle, who in bloud and

10 nature is interessed to take our parte in this cause with others, who cannot, I know, but holde deare the monu- ments that haue beene left vnto the world in this manner of composition, and who 1 trust will take in good parte this my Defence, if not as it is my particular, yet in

IS respect of the cause I vndertake, which I heere inuoke you all to protect,

Sa. D.

To William Herbert, Erle of Pembeooke.

■"THE Generall Custome and vse of Ryme in this king- BO dome, Noble Lord, hauing beene so long (as if from

a Graunt of Nature) held vn questionable, made me to imagine that it lay altogither out of the way of contradic- tion, and was become so natural, as we should neuer haue had a thought to cast it off into reproch, or be made to as thinke that it ill-became our language. But now 1 see, when there is opposition made to all things in the world by wordes, wee must nowe at length Ukewise fall to contend for words themselues, and make a question whether they be right or not. For we are tolde how 30 that our measures goe wrong, all Ryming is grosse, vulgare, barbarous ; which if it be so, we haue lost much labour to no purpose ; and, for mine owne particular, I cannot but blame the fortune of the times and mine

I I

35B Samuel Daniel

owne Genius, that cast me vppon so wrong a course, drawne with the current of custome and an vnexamined example. Hauing beene first incourag'd or fram'd there- unto by your most Worthy and Honorable Mother, and receiuing the first notion for the formall ordering of those 3 compositions at IVilton, which I must euer acknowledge to haue beene my best Schoole, and thereof alwayes am to hold a feeling and gratefuU Memory; afterward drawne farther on by the well liking and approbation of my worthy Lord, the fosterer of mee and my Muse; I aduentured "o to bestow all my whole powers therein, perceiuing it agreed so well, both with the complexion of the times and mine owne constitution, as I found not wherein I might better imploy me. But yet now, vpon the great discouery of these new measures, threatning to ouerthrow the whole 15 state of Ryme in this kingdom, 1 must either stand out to defend, or els be forced to forsake my selfe and giue ouer all. And though irresolution and a selfe distrust be the most apparent faultsof my nature, and that the least checke of reprehension, if it sauour of reason, will as easily shake aa my resolution as any man's liuing, yet in this case I know not how I am growne more resolued, and, before I sinke, willing to examine what those powers of iudgement are that must beare me downe and beat me off from the station of my profession, which by the law of Nature I am 05 set to defend : and the rather for that this detractor (whose commendable Rymes, albeit now himselfe an enemy to ryme, haue giuen heretofore to the world the best notice of his worth) is a man of faire parts and good reputation ; and therefore the reproach forcibly cast from such a 30 hand may throw downe more at once then the labors of many shall in long time build vp againe, specially vpon the slippery foundation of opinion, and the world's inconstancy, which knowes not well what it would haue, and 35

A Defence of Rhyme 3591

Discit enim alius memtnilque Hbenlius iiiud Quod quis deridet, quant quod probat et veneratur. And he who is thus become our vnkinde aduersarie must pardon vs if we be as iealous of our fame and reputation 5 as hee is desirous of credite by his new-old arte, and must consider that we cannot, in a thing that concernes vs so neere, but haue a feeling of the wrong done, wherein euery Rymer in this vniuersall Hand, as well as myselfe, stands interressed. So that if his charitie had equally drawne 10 with his learning, hee would haue forborne to procure the enuie of so powerfull a number vpon him, from whom he can not but expect the returne of a like measure of blame, and onely haue made way to his owne grace by the proofe of his abilitie, without the disparaging of vs, who 15 would haue bin glad to haue stood quietly by him, and perhaps commended his aduenture, seeing that euermore of one science an other may be borne, and that these Salies made out of the quarter of our set knowledges are the gallant proifers onely of attemptiue spirits, and commend- so able, though they worke no other effect than make a Brauado : and I know it were Indecetts et morosum nimis alienae induslriae ntodum ponere.

We could well haue allowed of his numbers, had he not

disgraced our Ryme, which both Custome and Nature

as doth most powerfully defend : Custome that is before all

Law, Nature that is aboue all Arte. Euery language hath

her proper number or measure fitted to vse and delight,

which Custome, intertaininge by the allowance of the Eare,

doth indenize and make naturall. All verse is but a frame

30 of wordes confined within certaine measure, differing from

the ordinarie speach, and introduced, the better to expresse

mens conceipts, both for delight and memorie. Which

frame of words consisting of Rilhmus or Metrum, Number

or measure, are disposed into diuers fashions, accordii

35 to the humour of the Composer and the set of the time.,

1

i

ling J me..^H

Samuel Daniel

IT amongst I

hone : and I

And these Rhylhmi, as Aristotle saith, are famil all Nations, and e m^urali et sponte fusa composilione they fall as naturally already in our language as euer Art can make them, being such as the Eare of it selfe doth marshal! in their proper roomes ; and they of themselues 5 will not willingly be put out of their ranke, and that in such a verse as best comports with the nature of our language. And for our Rjine (which is an excellencie added to this worke of measure, and a Harmonie farre happier than any proportion Antiquitie could euer shew vs) 10 dooth adde more grace, and hath more of delight then euer bare numbers, howsoeuer they can be forced to runne in our slow language, can possibly yeeld, Which, whether it be deriu'd of Rhylhmus or of Romance, which were songs the Bards and Dntydes about Rymes vscd, and 15 therof were called Remensi, as some Italians holde, or howsoeuer, it is likewise number and harmonie of words, consisting of an agreeing sound in the last sillables of seuerall verses, giuing both to the Eare an Echo of a delightful report, and to the Memorie a deeper impression ao of what is deliuered therein. For as Greeke and Latine verse consists of the number and quantitie of sillables, so doth the English verse of measure and accent. And though it doth not strictly obserue long and short sillables, yet it most religiously respects the accent; and as the as short and the long make number, so the acute and graue accent yeelde harmonie. And harmonie is likewise number; so that the English verse then hath number, measure, and harmonie in the best proportion of Musicke. Which, being more certain and more resounding, works that effect 30 of motion with as happy successe as either the Greek or Latin. And so naturall a melody is it, and so vniuersall, as it seems to be generally borne with al the Nations of the world as an hereditary eloquence proper to all man- kind. The vniuersalitie argues the generall power of it : 35

t:3S I

A Defence of Rhyme 361

for if the Barbarian vse it, then it shewes that it swais th' afFection of the Barbarian: if ciuil nations practise it, it proues that it works vpon the harts of ciuil nations : if all, then that it hath a power in nature on all. Georgieuez de 5 Turcarum moribus hath an example of the Turkish Ryraes iust of the measure of our verse of eleuen siUables, in feminine Ryme ; neuer begotten I am perswaded by any example in Europe, but borne no doubt in Scylhia, and brought over Caucasus and Mount Taurus. The Scla-

10 uonian and Arabian tongs acquaint a great part of Asia and ^^nyMe with it; the Moscouite, Polacke, Hungarian, German, Italian, French, and Spaniard vse no other harmonic of words. The Irish, Briton, Scot, Dane, Saxon, English, and all the Inhabiters of this Hand either haue

15 hither brought or here found the same in vse. And such a force hath it in nature, or so made by nature, as the Latine numbers, notwithstanding their excellencie, seemed not sufficient to satisfie the eare of the world thereunto accustomed, without this Harmonicall cadence : which

ao made the most learned of all nations labour with exceeding trauaile to bring those numbers likewise vnto it : which many did with that happinesse as neither their puritie of tongue nor their materiall contemplations are thereby any way disgraced, but rather deserue to be reuerenced

35 of all grateful posteritie, with the due regard of their worth. And for Schola Salerna, and those Cartnina Pro- uerbialia, who finds not therein more precepts for vse, concerning diet, health, and conuersation, then Cato, Theognis, or all the Greekes and Latines can shew vs in

30 that kinde of teaching ? and that in so few words, both for delight to the eare and the hold of memorie, as they are to be imbraced of all modest readers that studie to know and not to depraue.

Me thinkes it is a strange imperfection that men should

35 thus ouer-runne the estimation of good things with so

1

362 Samuel Darnel

violent a censure, as though it must please none else because it likes not them : whereas Oportet arbilratores esse non contradictores eos qui verum indicaturi sunt, saith Arist., though he could not obsenie it himselfe. And tnilde charitie tells vs : 5

' NoH ego paucis

Offendar mactdis quas out ittcuria fudit Aul kumatia parum cauil natura. For all men haue their errours, and we must take the best of their powers, and leaue the rest as not apperteining to vnto vs.

' 111 customes are to be left.' I graunt it ; but I see not howe that can be taken for an ill custome which nature hath thus ratified, all nations receiued, time so lonp^ confirmed, the effects such as it performes those office ■ 15 of motion for which it is imployed ; delighting the eare, stirring the heart, and satisfying the iudgement in such sort as I doubt whether euer single numbers will doe in our Climate, if they shew no more worke of wonder than yet we see. And if euer they prooue to become 30 anything, it must be by the approbation of many ages that must giue thera their strength for any operation, as before the world will feele where the pulse, life, and enargie lies ; which now we are sure where to haue in our Rymes, whose knowne frame hath those due stales for the as minde, those incounters of touch, as makes the motion certaine, though the varietie be infinite.

Nor will the Generall sorte for whom we write (the wise being aboue books) taste these laboured measures but as an orderly prose when wee haue all done. For this kinde 30 acquaintance and continuall familiaritie euer had betwixt our eare and this cadence is growne to so intimate a friend- ship, as it will nowe hardly euer be brought to misse it. For be the verse neuer so good, neuer so full, it seemes DOt to satisfie nor breede that delight, as when it is met 35

A Defence of Rhyme 363

and combined with a like sounding accent : which seemes as the iointure without which it hangs loose, and cannot subsist, but runnes wildely on, like a tedious fancie without a close. Suifer then the world to inioy that which it 5 knowes, and what it Hkes : Seeing that whatsoeuer force of words doth mooue, delight, and sway the affections of men, in what Scythian sorte soeuer it be disposed or vttered, that is true number, measure, eloquence, and the perfection of speach: which I said hath as many shapes as

10 there be tongues or nations in the world, nor can with all the tyrannicall Rules of idle Rhetorique be gouerned otherwise then custome and present obseruation will allow. And being now the trym and fashion of Che times, to sute a man otherwise cannot but giue a touch

15 of singularity ; for when bee hath all done, bee hath but found other clothes to the same body, and peraduenture not so fitting as the former. But could our Aduersary hereby set vp the musicke of our times to a higher note of iudgement and discretion, or could these new lawes

« of words better our imperfections, it were a happy attempt ; but when hereby we shall but as it were change prison, and put off these fetters to receiue others, what haue we gained ? As good still to vse ryme and a little reason as neither ryme nor reason, for no doubt, as idle wits will

as write in that kinde, as do now in this, imitation wil after, though it breake her necke. Scribtmus tndocti doctigue poemata passim. And this multitude of idle Writers can be no disgrace to the good; for the same fortune in one proportion or other is proper in a like season to all States

30 in their turne ; and the same vnmeasurable confluence

of Scriblers hapned when measures were most in

among the Romanes, as we finde by this reprehension,

Mutauil mentem popiilus leuis, e( caiet vno

Scribendi studio; pueri[que] palresque seueri

33 Fronde comas vincti cenant el carmina diclanl.

vse ^H

Samuel Daniel

3S*

So that their plentic seemes to haue bred the same waste and contempt as ours dolh now, though it had not power to disualew what was worthy of posteritie, nor keep backe the reputation of excellencies destined to continue for roany ages. For seeing it is matter that satisfies the 5 iudiciaU, appeare it in what habite it will, all these pretended proportions of words, howsoeuer placed, can be but words, and peraduenture serue but to embroyle our vnderstanding ; whilst seeking to please our eare, we enthrall our iudge- ment ; to delight an exterior sense, wee smoothe vp a weake 10 confused sense, affecting sound to be vnsound, and all to seeme Servum pecus, onely to imitate Greekes and Latines, whose felicitie in this kinde might be something to them- selues, to whome their owne idioma was natural! ; but to vs it can yeeld no other commoditie then a sound. We admire 15 them not for their smooth-gliding words, nor their measures, but for their inuentions ; which treasure if it were to be found in Welch and Irish, we should hold those languages in the same estimation ; and they may thanke their sword that made their tongues so famous and vniuersaJI as they 30 are. For to say truth, their Verse is many times but a confused deliuerer of their excellent conceits, whose scattered limbs we are faine to looke out and ioyne together, to discerne the image of what they represent vnto vs. And euen the Latines, who professe not to be so licentious as 35 the Greekes, shew vs many times examples, but of strange crueltie in torturing and dismembering of words in the middest, or disioyning such as naturally should be married and march together, by setting them as fcrre asunder as they can possibly stand : that sometimes, vnlesse the kind 30 reader out of his owne good nature wil stay them vp by their measure, they will fall downe into flatte prose, and sometimes are no other indeede in their natural! sound; and then againe, when you finde them disobedient to their owne Lawes, you must hold it to be liceniia poetica, and 35

H and then

■ owne La^

A Defence of Rhyme 365

so dispensable. The striuing to shew their changable

measures in the varietie of their Odes haue been verie painefull no doubt vnto them, and forced them thus to disturbe the quiet streame of their words, which by a naturall 5 succession otherwise desire to follow in their due course. But such affliction doth laboursome curiositie still lay vpon our best delights (which euer must be made strange and variable), as if Art were ordained to afflict Nature, and that we could not goe but in fetters. Euery science, euery

10 profession, must be so wrapt vp in vnnecessary intrications, as if it were not to fashion but to confound the vnder- standing : which makes me much to distrust man, and feare that our presumption goes beyond our abilitie, and our Curiositie is more then our ludgement; laboring euer to

15 seeme to be more then we are, or laying greater burthens vpon our mindes then they are well able to beare, because we would not appeare like other men.

And indeed I haue wished that there were not that multiplicitie of Rymes as is vsed by many in Sonets,

ao which yet we see in some so happily to succeed, and hath beene so farre from hindering their inuentions, as it hath begot conceit beyond expectation, and comparable to the best inuentions of the world : for sure in an eminent spirit, whome Nature hath fitted for that mysterie, Ryme is no

B5 impediment to his conceit, but rather giues him wings to mount, and carries him, not out of his course, but as it were beyond his power to a farre happier flight. Al excellencies being sold vs at the hard price of labour, it foUowes, where we bestow most thereof we buy the best

30 successe : and Ryme, being farre more laborious than loose measures (whatsoeuer Is objected), must needs, meeting with wit and industry, breed greater and worthier effects in our language. So that if our labours haue wrought out a manu- mission from bondage, and that wee goe at libertfe, not-

35 withstanding these ties, wee are no longer the slaues

1

«

lot- ^^H

1

366 Samuel Daniel

Ryme, but we make it a most excellent instrument to serue vs. Nor is this certaine limit obserued in Sonnets, any tyrannicall bounding of the conceit, but rather reducing it in girum and a lust forme, neither too long for the shortest . proiect, nor too short for the longest, being but onely 5 imployed for a present passion. For the body of our imagination being as an vnformed Chaos without fashion, without day, if by the diuine power of the spirit it be wrought into an Orbe of order and forme, is it not more pleasing to Nature, that desires a certaintie and comports to not with that which is infinite, to haue these clozes, rather than not to know where to end, or how farre to goe, especially seeing our passions are often without measure ? and wee finde the best of the Latines many times either not concluding or els otherwise in the end then they began. 15 Besides, is it not most delightfull to see much excellentlie ordred in a small roome, or little gallantly disposed and made to fill vp a space of like capacitie, in such sort that the one would not appeare so beautifull in a larger circuite, nor the other do well in a lesse ? which often we find to be ao so, according to the powers of nature in the workman. And these limited proportions and rests of stanzes, con- sisting of six, seuen, or eight lines, are of that happines both for the disposition of the matter, the apt planting the sentence where it may best stand to hit, the certaine close 05 of delight with the full bodie of a iust period well carried, is such as neither the Greekes or Latines euer attained vnto. For their boundlesse running on often so confounds the Reader, that, hauing or-e lost himselfe, must either giue off vnsatisfied, or vncertainely cast backe to retriue 30 the escaped sence, and to find way againe into this matter. Me thinkes we should not so soone yeeld our consents captiue to the authoritie of Antiquitie, vnlesse we saw more all our vnderstandings are not to be built by the square of Greece and llalie. We are the children of nature 35

J

A Defence of Rhyme 367

as well as they ; we are not so placed out of the way of iudgement but that the same Sunne of Discretion shineth vppon vs ; we haue our portion of the same virtues as well as of the same vices: Et Calilinam quocunque in populo 5 videos, quocunque sub axe. Time and the turne of things bring about these faculties according to the present estima- tion ; and Res tetttporibus nan tempora rebus serutre oporiet. So that we must neuer rebell gainst vse; Quern penes arbilriuni est et vis et norma loquetidi. It is not the obseruing 10 of Trockaicques nor their lambicques that wil make our writings ought the wiser. All their Poesie, all their Philo- Sophie is nothing, vnlesse we bring the discerning light of conceipt with vs to apply it to vse. It is not bookes, but onely that great booke of the world and the all-ouersp read- 's ing grace of heauen that makes men truly iudiciall. Nor can it be but a touch of arrogant ignorance to hold this or that nation Barbarous, these or those times grosse, con- sidering how this manifold creature man, wheresoeuer hee stand in the world, hath alwayes some disposition of worth, ao intertaines the order of societie, affects that which is most in vse, and is eminent in some one thing or other that fits his humour and the times. The Grecians held alt other nations barbarous but themselues ; yet Pirrhus when he saw the well ordered marching of the Romanes, which as made them see their presumptuous errour, could say it was no barbarous manner of proceeding. The Golhes, Vattdales, and Longobards, whose comming downe like an inundation ouerwhelmed, as they say, al the glory of learning in Europe, haue yet left vs stil their lawes and 30 custoifies as the originalls of most of the prouinciall con- stitutions of Christendome, which well considered with their other courses of gouernement may serue to cleare them from this imputation of ignorance. And though the vanquished neuer yet spake well of the Conquerour, yet 33 even thorow the vnsound couerings of malidiction appeare

[

368 Samuel Darnel

those monuments of trueth as argue wel their worth and proues them not without iudgement, though without Greeke and Latine.

Will not experience confute vs, if wee shoulde say the state ofC/ii>i(j, which neuer heard of Anapestiques, Trochies, s and Tribracques, were grosse, barbarous, and vnciuille ? And is it not a most apparant ignorance, both of the succession of learning in Europe and the general! course of things, to say 'that all lay pittifully deformed in those lacke-leaming times from the declining of the Romane "> Empire till the light of the Latine tongue was reuiued by Rewcline, Erasmus, and Moore'? when for three hundred yeeres before them, about the comming downe of Tambur- laitie into Europe, Fraticiscus Peirarcha (who then no doubt likewise found whom to imitate) shewed all the best notions ts of learning, in that degree of excellencie both in Latine, Prose and Verse, and in the vulgare Italian, as all the wittes of posteritie haue not yet much ouer-matched him in all kindes to this day: his great Volumes in Moral Philosophie shew his infinite reading and most happy «> power of disposition : his twelue jCglogues, his Affrtca, containing nine Bookes of the last Punicke warre, with his three bookes of Epistles in Latine verse shew all the transformations of wit and inuention that a Spirite naturally borne to the inheritance of Poetne and iudictall as knowledge could expresse : all which notwithstanding wrought him not that glory and fame with his owne Nation as did his Poems in Italian, which they esteeme aboue al whatsoeuer wit could haue inuented in any other forme then wherein it is : which questionles they wil not change 30 with the best measures Greeks or Latins can shew them, howsoeuer our Aduersary imagines. Nor could this very same innouation in Verse, begun amongst them by C. Tolomcei, but die in the attempt, and was buried as soone as it came borne, neglected as a prodigious and 35

M

A Defence of Rhyme 369

vnnaturall issue amongst them : nor could it neuer induce Tasso, the wonder of Italy, to write that admirable Poem of Jerusalem, comparable to the best of the ancients, in any other forme than the accustomed verse. And with Petrarch 5 liued his scholar Boccacius, and neere about the same time lohannis Ranenensis, and from these, lanquam ex equo Troiano, seemes to haue issued all those famous Italian Writers, Leonardus Areiinus, Lauretitius Valla, Poggius, Biondus, and many others. Then Emanuel Ckrysolaras,

10 a Constantinopolitan gentleman, renowmed for his learning and vertue, being impioyed by lohn Paleologus, Emperour of the East, to implore the ayde of Christian Princes for the succouring of perishing Greece, and vnderstanding in the meane time how Baiazetk was taken prisoner by

15 Tatitburlan, and hts country freed from danger, stayed still at Venice, and there taught the Greeke tongue, discontinued before in these parts the space of seauen hundred yeeres. Him followed Bessarioti, George Trapezuntius, Thcodorus Gaza, and others, transporting Philosophic, beaten by the

ao Turke out of Greece, into christendome. Hereupon came that mightie confluence of Learning in these parts, which, returning as it were per postliminium, and heere meeting then with the new inuented stampe of Printing, spread it selfe indeed in a more vniuersall sorte then the world euer

05 heereto fore had it; when Pompoiiius Laelus, Aeneas Syiuius, Attgelus Politianus, Hermolaus Barbarus, Johannes Picus de Mirandu/a, the miracle and Phoenix of the world, adorned Jtalie, and wakened other Nations likewise with this desire of glory, long before it brought foorth Rewclen, Erasmus,

30 and Moore, worthy men, I confesse, and the last a great ornament to this land, and a Rymer.

And yet long before all these, and likewise with these, was not our Nation behinde in her portion of spirite and worthinesse, but concurrent with the best of all this

35 lettered world ; witnesse venerable Bede, that flourished

GIL SH. n B b

1

370 Samuel Daniel

aboue a thousand yeeres since; Aidelmus Duroielmus, that lined in the yeere 739, of whom we finde this commendation registred : Omnium Poelarum sui temporis facile primus, iantae eloquenliae, maiestatts, et eruditiom's komofuit, vi nunguam satis admirari possim vttde ilU in fam 5 barbara ac nidi aelate facundia accreuerit, vsque adeo omni- bus numcris tersa, elegans, et rotunda, versus edidit cum antiquitate depalma contendentes. Witnesse losephus Deuo- nius, who wrote de beUo Troiano in so excellent a manner, and so neere resembling Antiquilie, as Printing his Worke 10 beyond the seas they haue ascribed it to Cornelius Nepos, one of the Ancients, What should I name Watterus Mape, Gulielmus Nigellus, Geruasius Tilburiensis, Braclon, Bacon, Ockam, and an infinite Catalogue of excellent men, most of them lluing about foure hundred yeeres since, and 15 haue left behinde them monuments of most profound iudgement and learning in all sciences ! So that it is but the clowds gathered about our owne iudgement that makes vs thinke all other ages wrapt vp in mists, and the great distance betwixt vs that causes vs to imagine men 30 so farre off to be so little in respect of our selues.

We must not looke vpon the immense course of times past as men ouer-looke spacious and wide countries from off high Mountaines, and are neuer the neere to iudge of the true Nature of the soyle or the particular syte and 05 face of those territories they see. Nor must we thinke, viewing the superficiail figure of a region in a Mappe, that wee know strait the fashion and place as it is. Or reading an Historic {which is but a Mappe of Men, and dooth no otherwise acquaint vs with the true Substance 30 of Circumstances then a superficial! Card dooth the Sea- man with a Coast neuer scene, which alwayes prooues other to the eye than the imagination forecast it), that presently wee know all the world, and can distinctly iudge of times, men, and maners, iust as they were : When the 35

^^ presently

J

A Defence of Rhyme 371

best measure of man is to be taken by his owne foote bearing euer the neerest proportion to himselfe, and is neuer so farre different and vnequall in his powers, that he hath all in perfection at one time, and nothing at

5 another. The distribution of giftes ffl^ vniuersall, and all seasons haue them in some sort. We must not thinke but that there were Scipioes, Casars, Catoes, and Pompeies borne elsewhere then at Rome ; the rest of the world hath euer had them in the same degree of nature, though not of

10 state. And it is our weaknesse that makes vs mistake or misconcieue in these deliniations of men the true figure of their worth. And our passion and beliefe is so apt to leade vs beyond truth, that vnlesse we try them by the iust compasse of humanitie, and as they were men, we

IS shall cast their figures in the ayre, when we should make their models vpon Earth. It is not the contexture of words, but the eifecta of Action, that giues glory to the times ; we find tliey had mercuriunt in peclore, though not in lingua ; and in all ages, though they were not Cicero-

00 nians, they knew the Art of men, which onely is Ars Artium, the great gift of heauen, and the chiefe grace and glory on earth ; they had the learning of Gouernement, and ordring their State; Eloquence inough to shew their iudgements. And it seemes the best times followed Lycur-

as gt*s councell ; Literas ad vsum saltern discebatit, reliqua omiiis disciplina erat vtpulchre pararent vt labores preferrent, 4-c- Had not vnlearned Rome laide the better foundation, and built the stronger frame of an admirable state, elo- quent Rotne had confounded it vtterly, which we saw

30 ranne the way of all confusion, the plaine course of disso- lution, in her greatest skill; and though she had not power to vndoe herselfe, yet wrought she so that she cast herselfe quite away from the glory of a common- wealth, and fell vpon the forme of state she

35 feared aiid abhorred of all other: and then scarse aba

' most ^^M was ^H

^

372 Samuel Daniel

there scene any shadowe of pollicie vnder her first Em- perours, but the most horrible and grosse confusion that could be conceued ; notwithstanding it still indured, pre- seruing not onely a Monarchie, locked vp in her own limits, but therewithall held vnder her obedience so many 5 Nations so farre distant, so ill affected, so disorderly com- manded and vniustly conquered, as it is not to be attri- buted to any other fate but to the first frame of that commonwealth ; which was so strongly ioynted, and with such infinite combinations interlinckt as one naile or other lo euer held vp the Maiestie thereof. There is but one learn- ing, which oiiines gentes habent scriptutn in cordibus sui's, one and the selfe-same spirit that worketh in all. We haue but one bodie of Justice, one bodie of Wisdome thorowout the whole world ; which is but apparelled according to 15 the fashion of euery nation.

Eloquence and gay wordes are not of the substance of wit ; it is but the garnish of a nice time, the Ornaments that doe but decke the house of a State, and imitatur publkos mores : Hunger is as well satisfied with meat 30 serued in pewter as siluer. Discretion is the best measure, the Tightest foote in what habit soeuer it runne. Erasmus, Rewcline, and More brought no more wisdome into the world with all their new reuiued wordes then we finde was before ; it bred not a profounder Diuine then S. as Thomas, a greater Lawyer then Bariolus, a more acute Logician then Scotus ; nor are the effects of all this great amasse of eloquence so admirable or of that consequence, but that impexa iUa antiquilas can yet compare with them.

Let vs go no further but looke vpon the wonderfull 30 Architecture of this state of England, and see whether they were deformed times that could giue it such a forme : Where there is no one the least piller of Maiestie but was set with most profound iudgement, and borne vp with the iust conueniencie of Prince and people : no Court of 35

H was set with

J

A Defence of Rhyme 373

iustice but laide by the Rule and Square of Nature, and the best of the best commonwealths that euer were in the world : so strong and substantial as it hath stood against al the storms of factions, both of beliefe and

■5 ambition, which so powerfully beat vpon it, and all the tempestuous alterations of humorous times whatsoeuer : being continually in all ages furnisbt with spirites fitte to maintaine the maiestie of her owne greatnes, and to match in an equall concurrencie all other kingdomes round

10 about her with whome it had to incounter.

But this innouation, like a Viper, must euer make way into the world's opinion, thorow the bowelles of her owne breeding, and is alwayes borne with reproch in her mouth ; the disgracing others is the best grace it can put

IS on, to winne reputation of wit ; and yet it is neuer so wise as it would seeme, nor doth the world euer get so much by it as it imagineth ; which being so often deceiued, and seeing it neuer performes so much as it promises, me thinkes men should neuer giue more credite vnto it.

so For, let vs change neuer so often, wee can not change man ; our imperfections must still runne on with vs. And therefore the wiser Nations haue taught menne alwayes to vse, Moribus legibusque praesentibus etiamst deteriores sint. The Lacedaemonians, when a Musitian, thincking to winne himselfe credite by his new inuention and be before his fellowes, had added one string more to his Crowde, brake his fiddle and banished him the Citie, holding the Innouator, though in the least things, dangerous to a pubiike societie. It is but a fantastike giddinesse to forsake the way of other men, especially where it lies tolerable ; Vbi nunc esl respublica, ibi simus potms quatn dum iHant veteretn sequimur simus in nulla.

But shal we not tend to perfection ? Yes : and that euer best by going on in the course we are in, where we

35 haue aduantage, being so farre onward, of him that is but

1 4

374 Samuel Daniel

now setting forth. For we shall neuer proceede, if wee be euer beginning, nor arriue at any certayne Porte, sayling with all windes that blowe— won conuakscit planta quae saepius /rans/ertur— and therefore let vs hold on in the course wee haue vndertaken, and not still be wandring. 5 Perfection is not the portion of man ; and if It were, why may wee not as well get to it this way as another, and suspect those great vndertakers, lest they have conspired with eniiy to betray our proceedings, and put vs by the honour of our attempts, with casting vs backe vpon another 10 course, of purpose to ouerthrow the whole action of glory when we lay the fairest for it, and were so neere our hopes? 1 thanke God that I am none of these great SchoIIers, if thus their hie knowledges doe but giue them more eyes to looke out into vncertaintie and confusion, 15 accounting my selfe rather beholding to my ignorance that hath set me in so lowe an vnder-roome of conceipt with other men, and hath giuen me as much distrust, as it hath done hope, daring not aduenture to goe alone, but plodding on the plaine tract I finde beaten by Custome ao and the Time, contenting me with what I see in vse.

And surely mee thinkes these great wittes should rather seeke to adorne than to disgrace the present ; bring some- thing to it, without taking from it what it hath. But it is euer the misfortune of Learning to be wounded by her 35 owne hand. Stimulos dat eniula virtus, and where there is not abilitie to match what is, malice will finde out ingines, either to disgrace or mine it, with a peruerse incounter of some new impression ; and, which is the greatest misery, it must euer proceed from the powers of the best reputa- 30 tion, as if the greatest spirites were ordained to indanger the worlde, as the grosse are to dishonour it, and that we were to expect ab opiimis periculum, a pessimis dedecus publicum. Emulation, the strongest pulse that beats in high mindes, is oftentimes a winde, but of the worst effect

'■ 33

A Defence of Rhyme 375 '

for whilst the soule comes disappoynted of the obiect it wrought on, it presently forges another, and euen cozins it selfe, and crosses all the world, rather than it will slay to be vnder her .desires, falling out with all it hath, to

5 flatter and make faire that which it would haue.

So that it is the ill successe of our longings that with Xerxes makes vs to whippe the sea, and seno a cartel of defiance to Mount Alhos: and the fault laide vpon others weakenesse is but a presumptuous opinion of our

10 owne strength, who must not seeme to be raaistered. But had our Aduersary taught vs by his owne proceedings this way of perfection, and therein fram'd vs a Poeme of that excellencie as should haue put downe all, and beene the maisterpeece of these times, we should all

15 haue admired him. But to depraue the present forme of writing, and to bring vs nothing but a few loose and vncharitable Epigrammes, and yet would make vs belieue those numbers were come to raise the glory of our lan- guage, giueth vs cause to suspect the performance, and to

so examine whether this new Arte constat sibi, or aliquid sit dictum quod non sit dictum prius.

First, we must heere imitate the Greekes and Latines, and yet we are heere shewed to disobey them, euen in theire owne numbers and quantities ; taught to produci

as what they make short, and make short what they produce made beleeue to be shewd measures in that forme we haue not scene, and no such matter; tolde that heere ia the perfect Art of versifying, which in conclusion is yet confessed to be vnperfect, as if our Aduersary, to be

30 opposite to vs, were become vnfaithfull to himselfe, and, seeking to leade vs out of the way of reputation, hath aduentured to intricate and confound him in his owne courses, running vpon most vneuen groundes, with imper- fect rules, weake proofs, and vnlawful lawes. Whereunto

35 the world, I am perswaded, is not so vnreasonabie

i

in imper- ii

'hereunto ^^H bie as to ^^|

376 Samuel Darnel

subscribe, considering the vniust authoritie of the Law- giuer; for who hath constituted him to be the Radaman- thus, thus to torture Billables and adiudge them their perpetuall doome, setting his Theia or marke of condem- nation vppon them, to indure the appointed sentence of 5 his crueltie, as hee shall dispose? As though there were that disobedience in our wordes, as they would not be ruled or stand in order without so many intricate Lawes ; which would ai^ue a great peruersenesse amongst them, according to that in pessima refiub/t'ca piurimae leges, or m that they were so farre gone from the quiet freedome of nature that they must thus be brought backe againe by force. And now in what case were this poore state of words, if in like sorte another tyrant the next yeere should arise and abrogate these lawes and ordaine others cleane 13 contrary according to his humor, and say that they were onely right, the others vniust? what disturbance were there here, to whome should we obey ? Were It not farre better to holde vs fast to our olde custome than to stand thus distracted with vncertaine Lawes, wherein Right ao shall haue as many faces as it pleases Passion to make it, that wheresoeuer mens affections stand, it shall still looke that way? What trifles doth our vnconstant curiositie eal vp to contend for? what colours are there laid vpon indifferent things to make them seeme other then they^re, 05 as if it were but only to intertaine contestation amongst men, who, standing according to the prospectiue of their owne humour, seeme to see the selfe same things to appeare otherwise to them than either they doe to other, or are indeede in them selues, being but all one in nature ? 30 For what adoe haue we heere ? what strange precepts of Arte about the framing of an lambique verse in our lan- guage ? which, when all is done, reaches not by a foote, but falleth out to be the plaine ancient verse, consisting of ten sillables or fiue feete, which hath euer beene vsed M

■ but falleth out

H ten sillables <

A Defence of Rhyme 377

amongest vs time out of minde, and, for all this cunning and counterfeit name, can or will [not] be any other in nature then it hath beene euer heretofore: and this new Dimeter is but the halfe of this verse diuided in two, and no other 5 then the Caesura or breathing place in the middest thereof, and therefore it had bene as good to haue put two lines in one, but only to make them seeme diuerse. Nay, it had beene much better for the true English reading and pro- nouncing thereof, without violating the accent, which now

10 our Aduersarie hath heerein most vnkindely doone : for, being as wee are to sound it, according to our English March, we must make a rest, and raise the last sillable, which falles out very vnnaturall in Desolate, Funerall, Elizabeth, Prodigall, and in all the rest, sauing the Mono-

15 Billables. Then followes the English Trochaicke, which is saide to bee a simple verse, and so indeede it is, being without Ryme : hauing here no other grace then that in sound it runnes like the knowne measure of our former ancient Verse, ending (as we terme it according to the

ao French) in a feminine foote, sauing that it is shorter by one sillable at the beginning, which is not much missed, by reason it falles full at the last. Next comes the Elegiacke, being the fourth kinde, and that likewise is no other then our old accustomed measure of iiue feet ; if there be any

35 difference, it must be made in the reading, and therein wee must stand bound to stay where often we would not, and sometimes either breake the accent or the due course of the word. And now for the other foure kinds of numbers, which are to be employed for Odes, they are

30 either of the same measure, or such as haue euer beene familiarly vsed amongst vs.

So that of all these eight seuerall kindes of new promised numbers, you see what we haue : Onely what was our owne before, and the same but apparelled in forraine

35 Titles ; which had they come in their kinde and naturall

378 Samuel Daniel

attire of Ryme, wee should neuer haue suspected that they had affected to be other, or sought to degenerate into strange manners, which now we see was the cause why they were turnd out of their proper habite, and brought in as Aliens, onely to induce men to admire them as farre- 5 commers. But see the power of Nature ; it is not all the artificiali couerings of wit that can hide their natiue and originall condition, which breakes out thorow the strongest bandes of affectation, and will be it selfe, doe Singularitie what it can. And as for those imagined quantities of 10 Billables, which haue bin euer held free and indifferent in our language, who can inforce vs to take knowledge of them, being in nullius verba iurati, and owing fealty to no forraine inuention? especially in such a case where there is no necessitie in Nature, or that it imports either 15 the matter or forme, whether it be so or otherwiae. But euery Versifier that wel obserues his worke findes in our language, without all these vnnecessary precepts, what numbers best iitte the Nature of her Idiome, and the proper places destined to such accents as she will not so let in to any other roomes then in those for which they were borne. As for example, you cannot make this fall into the right sound of a verse —

None thinkes reward rendred worthy his worth, vnlesse you thus misplace the accent vpon Rendrdd and 33 Worlkie, contrary to the nature of these wordes 1 which sheweth that two feminine numbers (or Trochies, if so you wil calt them) will not succecde in the third and fourth place of the Verse. And so likewise in this case,

Though Death doth consume, yet Vertue preserues, 30 it wil not be a Verse, though it hath the lust sillables, without the same number in the second, and the altering of the fourth place in this sorte.

Though Death doth mine, Virtue yet preserues.

^^H

A Defence of Rhyme 379

Againe, who knowes not that we can not kindely answere a feminine number with a masculine Ryme, or (if you will so terme it) a Trochei with a Sponde, as Weaknes with Con/esse, Nature and Indure, onely for that thereby wee 5 shall wrong the accent, the chiefe Lord and graue Gouer- nour of Numbers? Also you cannot in a verse of foure feet place a Trockei in the first, without the like offence, as, Yearely out of his watry Cell; for so you shall sound it Yearelie, which is vnnaturall. And other such Uke

to obseruations vsually occurre, which Nature and a iudiciall eare of themselues teach vs readily to auoyde.

But now for whom hath our Aduersary taken all this paines? For the Learned, or for the Ignorant, or for himselfe, to shew his owne skill? If for the Learned,

15 it was to no purpose, for euerie Grammarian in this land hath learned his Prosodia, and alreadie knowes all this Arte of numbers : if for the Ignorant, it was vaine, for if they become Versifiers, wee are like to haue leane Numbers instead of fat Ryme; and if TuUy would haue

ao his Orator skilld in all the knowledges appertaining to God and man, what should Lhey haue who would be a degree aboue Orators? Why then it was to shew his owne skill, and what himselfe had obserued ; so he might well haue done without doing wrong to the fame of the

=5 liuing, and wrong to England, in seeking to lay reproach vpon her natiue ornaments, and to turnc the faire streame and full course of her accents into the shallow current of a lesse vncertaintie, cleane out of the way of her knowne delight. And I had thought it could neuer haue proceeded

30 from the pen of a SchoUer (who sees no profession free from the impure mouth of the scorner) to say the reproach of others idle tongues is the curse of Nature vpon vs, when it is rather her curse vpon him, that knowes not how to vse his tongue. What, doth he think himselfe is now

3S gotten so farre out of the way of contempt, that his

380 Samuel Daniel

numbers are gone beyond the reach of obloquie, and that, how friuolous or idle soeuer they shall runne, they shall be protected from disgrace ? as though that light rymes and light numbers did not weigh all alike in the graue opinion of the wise. And that is not Ryme but our 5 ydle Arguments that hath brought downe to so base a reckning the price and estimation of writing in this kinde ; when the few good things of this age, by comming together in one throng and presse with the many bad, are not discerned from them, but ouerlooked with them, and 10 all taken to be alike. But when after-times shall make a quest of inquirie, to examine the best of this Age, peraduentiire there will be found in the now contemned recordes of Ryme matter not vnfitting the grauest Diuine and seuerest Lawyer in this kingdorae. But these things 15 must haue the date of Antiquitie to make them reuerend and authentical. For euer in the collation of Writers men rather weigh their age then their merite, and leguntpriscos cum reuerenlia, quando coaetaneos non possunt sine inuidia'. And let no writer in Ryme be any way discouraged in his ao endeuour by this braue allarum, but rather animated to bring vp all the best of their powers, and charge with all the strength of nature and Industrie vpon contempt, that the shew of their reall forces may turne backe insolencie into her owne holde. For be sure that innouation neuer as works any oucrthrow, but vpon the aduantage of a care- lesse idienesse. And let this make vs looke the better to our feete, the better to our matter, better to our maners. Let the Aduersary that thought lo hurt vs bring more profit and honor by being against vs then if he had stoode 30 still on our side. For that (next to the awe of heauen) the best reine, the strongest hand to make men keepe their way, is that which their enemy beares vpon them ; and let this be the benefite wee make by being oppugned, and the * !□ the margin ; SitnpUdus loHgt posila miramur.

A Defence of Rhyme sBifl

meanes to redeeme backe the good opinion vanitie and idlenesse haue suffered to be wonne from vs; which nothing but substance and matter can effect. For Scribendi rede sapere est et principtum etfons. s When we heare Musiclce, we must be in our eare in the vtter-roome of sense, but when we intertaine Judgement, we retire into the cabinet and innermost withdrawing chamber of the soule: And it is but as Musicke for the eare Verba sequi fidibus modulanda LaU'nis ; but it is

lo a worke of power for the soule Nunierosque modosqne ediscere vitae. The most iudiciall and worthy spirites of this Land are not so delicate, or will owe so much to their eare, as to rest vppon the outside of wordes, and be inter- tained with sound; seeing that both Number, Measure,

15 and Ryme is but as the ground or seate, whereupon is raised the work that commends it, and which may be easilie at the first found out by any shallow conceipt: as wee see some fantasticke to beginne a fashion, which aHerward grauity itselfe is faine to put on, because it will

ao not be out of the weare of other men, and Recti apttd nos locum tenet error vbi publicus /actus est. And power and strength that can plant it selfe any where hauing built within this compasse, and reard it of so high a respect, wee now imbrace it as the fittest dwelling for our inuention,

as and haue thereon bestowed all the subsUnce of our vnder- standing to furnish it as it is. And therefore heere I stand foorth, onelie to make good the place we haue thus taken vp, and to defend the sacred monuments erected therein, which containe the honour of the dead, the fame of the

30 liiiing, the glory of peace, and the best power of our speach, and wherin so many honourable spirits haue sacrificed to Memorie their dearest passions, shewing by what diuine influence they haue beene moued, and vnder what starres they liued. .,

35 But yet notwithstanding all this which 1 haue heare

382 Samuel Daniel

deliuered in the defence of Ryme, I am not so farre in loue with mine owne mysterie, or will seeme so froward, as to bee against the reformation and the better setting these measures of ours. Wherein there be many things I could wish were more certaine and better ordered, though 5 my selfe dare not take vpon me to be a teacher therein, hauing so much neede to learne of others. And I must confesse that to mine owne eare those continuall cadences of couplets vsed in long and continued Poemes are verie tyresome and vnpleasing, by reason that still, me thinks, ro they run on with a sound of one nature, and a kinde of certaintie which stuffs the delight rather then intertaines it. But yet, notwithstanding, I must not out of mine owne daintinesse condemne this kinde of writing, which per- aduenture to another may seeme most delightfull; and 15 many worthy compositions we see to haue passed with commendation in that kinde. Besides, me thinkes, some- times to beguile the eare with a running out, and passing ouer the Ryme, as no bound to stay vs in the line where the violence of the matter will breake thorow, is rather so gracefull then otherwise. Wherein I finde my Homer- Lucan, as if he gloried to seeme to haue no bounds, albeit hee were confined within his measures, to be in my conceipt most happy. For so thereby they who care not for Verse or Ryme may passe it ouer with taking notice thereof, and 35 please themselues with a well measured Prose. And I must confesse my Aduersary hath wrought this much vpon me, that I thinke a Tragedie would indeede best comporte with a blank Verse and dispence with Ryme, sauing in the Chorus, or where a sentence shall require 30 a couplet. And to auoyde this ouer-giutting the eare with that alwaycs certaine and full incounter of Ryme, I haue assaid in some of my Epistles to alter the vsuall place of meeting, and to sette it fiirther off by one Verse, to trie how I could disuse mine owne care and to ease it of

i

A Defence of Rhyme 383

this continuall burthen which indeede seemes to surcharge it a little too much : but as yet I cannot come to please my selfe therein, this alternate or crosse Ryme holding Still the best place in my affection. S Besides, to me this change of number in a Poem of one nature fits not so wel as to mixe vncertainly feminine Rymcs with masculine, which euer since I was warned of that de- formitie by my kinde friend and countri-man Maister Hugh Samford, I haue alwayes so auoyded it, as there are not

10 aboue two couplettes in that kinde in all my Poem of the Ciuil! warres : and I would willingly if I coulde haue altered it in all the rest, holding feminine Rymes to be fittest for Ditties, and either to be set for certaine, or els by themselues. But in these things, I say, I dare not take

15 vpon mee to teach that they ought to be so, in respect my selfe holds them to be so, or that I thinke it right: for indeed there is no right in these things that are continually in a wandring motion, carried with the violence of vn- certaine likings, being but onely the time that giues them

20 their power. For if this right or truth should be no other thing then that wee make it, we shall shape it into a thousand figures, seeing this excellent painter, Man, can so well lay the colours which himselfe grindes in his owne affections, as that hee will make them serue for any shadow and

15 any counterfeit. But the greatest hinderer to our pro- ceedings and tlie reformation of our errours is this Selfe- loue, whereunto we Versifiers are euer noted to bee specially subject; a disease of all other the most dangerous and incurable, being once seated in the spirits, for which there

30 is no cure but onely by a spirituall remedie. MuUos puto ad sapientiam potuisse peruenire, nisi pulassenl se peruenisse : and this opinion of our sufficiencie makes so great a cracke in our iudgement, as it wil hardly euer holde any thing of worth. CaecHS amor sui; and though it would

35 to see all without it, yet certainely it discernes but little

J

384 Samuel Daniel

within. For there is not the simplest writer that will euer lell himselfe he doth ill, but, as if he were the parasite onely to sooth his owne doings, perswades him that his lines can not but please others which so much delight himselfe ; Su^etius est quisque sibi 5

— neqtie idem vnquatn ^^H Aeque est beatus, ac poema cum scribit. ^^H

Tarn gattdet in se tamqtte se ipse mtratur. ^^H

And the more to shew that he is so, we shall see him euermore in all places, and to all persons repeating his 10 owne compositions ; and

Qucm vero arripuit, tenet, occiditque legcndo. Next to this deformitie stands our affectation, wherein we alwayes bewray our selues to be both vnkinde and vnnaturall to our owne natiue language, in disguising or 15 forging strange or vnusuall wordes, as if it were to make our verse seeme another kind of speach out of the course of our vsuall practise, displacing our wordes, or inuenting new, onely vpon a singularitie, when our owne accustomed phrase, set in the due place, would expresse vs more ao familiarly and to better delight than all this idle affecta- tion of antiquitie or noueltie can euer doe. And I cannot but wonder at the strange presumption of some men, that dare so audaciously aduenture to introduce any whatsoeuer forraine wordes, be they neuer so strange, and of them- as selues, as it were, without a Parliament, without any consent or allowance, establish them as Free-denizens in our language. But this is but a Character of that perpetuall reuolution which wee see to be in all things that neuer remaine the same ; and we must heerein be content to 3° submit our selues to the law of time, which in few yeeres wil make al that for which we now contend Nothing.

I

APPENDIX

CBSM. 11

C C

I

BEN JONSON 1598-1601

he following passages from Ben Jonson's Every Mar, Humour, Every Man out of his Humour, and the Poelasler I contain his earlier critical dicta and more important ] references to contemporary literature.]

Fram Every Man in his Humor, Quarto 0 1601, Act V, Scene I. (Bodleian Library.

Malone, sag.) Omitted from the Folio 1616. The pisy was first acted in 1598 (or 1597).

Ma([heo\. Sir, heres the beginning of a sonnet I made to my

Clement]. That, that: who? To Maddona Hespen'daf la she

Pros[pero]. It pleaseth him to call her so, sir. Clem. ' In Sommer time when Phosbus golden rayes.' You \ o translated this too, did you not? Pros. No, this is inuention ; he found it in a ballad. Mat, Fayth, sir, I had most of the conceite of it out of a ballad 1

indeede. Clem. Conceite : fetch me a couple of torches, sirha. I may I 13 see the conceite : quickly ! its very darke ! Cui[iliatto]. Call you this poetry ?

Lolrento] Ju[»ior]. Poetry? nay, then call blasphemie retigioa^J Call Diuets Angels ; and Sinne pietie ; Let all things be preposterously transchangd. c c 2

Appendix

I 38S

^M Lo[ren»o\ s^nior\. Why, how now, sonne? what! are you

^B Startled now?

^P Hath the brize prickt you, ha ? go to ; you see

^P How abiectly your Poetry is ranckt,

^1 In generall opinion. 5

^^L Lo. iu. Opinion ! O God, let grosse opinion

^^L Sinck & be damnd as deepe as BarathrutH.

^^L If it may stand with your most wisht content,

^^P I can refell opinion and approue

^^1 The state of poesie, such as it is, 10

^^1 Blessed, aetemall, and most true deuine ;

^^M Indeede, if you will looke on Poesie,

^^1 As she appeares in many, poore and lame,

^^^ Patcht vp in remnants and old worne ra^es,

^^^^^ Halfe stanid for want of her peculiar foode, 15

^^P^~^^3Sacred inuention, then I must confenne

^^V Both your conceite and censure of her merrite ;

^^P But view her in her glorious ornaments,

^M Attired in the maiestie of arte,

^H Set high in spirite with the precious taste aa

^f Of sweete philosophie, and, which is most,

Crownd vi-ith the rich traditions of a soule

That hales to haue her dignitie prophand

With any relish of an earthly thought—

Oh then how proud a presence doth she beare ! ^

Then is she like her selfe, fit to be seene

Of none but grane and consecrated eyes.

Nor b it any blemish to her fame

That such leane, ignorant, and blasted wits.

Such brainlesse guls, should vtier their stohie wares ga

With such aplauses in our vulgar eares ;

Or that their slubberd lines haue currant passe.

From the fat iudgements of the multitude; '' But that this barren and infected age ( Should set no difference twizt these empty spirits 35

And a true Poet ; then which reuerend name

None can more adome humanitie. Enlerwitk lorckts.

CUm. I, Lorenzo, but election is now gouemd altogether by the influence of humor, which, insteed of those holy flames that should direct and light the soule to etemilie, hurles foorth 40 nothing but smooke and congested vapours, that stifle her vp, and bereaue her of al sight & motion. But she must

I obst.

I coni'

Appendix

haue store of EUebort giuen her to purge these grosse obstructions. Oh, thats well sayd. Glue me thy torch ; come lay this stuffe together. So, giue fire! there, sec, see, how our Poets glory shines brighter, and brighter I still, still it increaseth! Oh, now its at the highest! and 1 now it declines as fast 1 You may see, gallants, Sic transit \ gloria muKdi . . .

II.

From Fglio "■ffi Fo'io, evidei	Th4 Woriti 1616. (Bodic		lonsoH, Douce,
a Prologue appears first but may be dated 1598. nee for 1596 is inconclusive	in (he Gifford'a

Prologve. Though neede make many Poets, and some such As art and nature haue not betterd much, Yet ours, for want, hath not so lou'd the stage, As he dare serue th'ili customes of the age. Or purchase your delight at such a rate, As, for it, he himselfe must iustly hate : To make a child, now swadled, to proceede Man, and then shoot e vp, in one beard and weede, Past threescore yeeres ; or, with three rustic swords, And helpe of some few foot-and-halfe-foote words, Fight ouer Yorke and Lancasters long iarres. And in the tyring-house bring wounds to scarres. He rather prayes you will be pleas'd to see One such to day, as other playes should be ; Where neither Chorus wafts you ore the seas; Nor creaking throne comes downe, the boyes to please ; Nor nimble stjuibbe is scene, to make afear'd The gentlewomen ; nor roul'd bullet heard. To say it thunders ; nor tempestuous drumme Rumbles, to tell you when the storme doth come ; But deedes, and language, such as men doe vse. And persons, such as Comcedie would chuse, When she would shew an Image of the times. And sport with humane follies, not with crimes. Except we make 'hem such, by louing still Our popular errors, when we know th'are ill.

yjo Appendix

^H I meane such errora as you 'il all eonfesse, .

^B By laughing at them, they deserue no lesse :

^1 Which when you heartily doe, there's hope left then,

^1 You, that haue so grac'd monsters, may like men.

III. 5

From Evny Man out of hit Humor. QuBno,i6oi>. (Bodleian Library. Mahine, aap.) The pUy was produced in 1599.

Indvctio, sono secvndo. Gbex.

asper, cordatvs, mitis.

Mil[is\. In faith this Humor will come ill to some. You will be thought to be too peremptorie.

Asplerl. This Humor? good ; and why this Humor, Mitts} Nay, doe not tume, but answere.

Mil. Answere! what?

Asp. I will not stirre your patience : pardon me, I vrg'd it for some reasons, and the rather To giue these ignorant wel-spoken dales Some last of their abuse of this word Humor.

Car[datus]. O, doe not let your purpose fall, good Asptr; It cannot but arriue most acceptable, Chiefely to such as haue the happinesse Daily to see how the poore innocent word Is rackt and tortur'd.

MH. I ; I pray you proceed.

Asp. Ha, whatP what ts't?

Cord. For the abuse of //MHior.

Asp. O, I craue pardon, I had lost my thoughts. Why Humor, as 'tis ens, we thus define it To be a quality of aire or water, And in it selfe holds these two properties. Moisture and Fluxure : As, for demonstration, Poure water on this floore, 'twill wet and runne ; Likewise the aire, forc't through a home or trumpet, Flowes instantly away, and leaues behind A kinde of due ; and hence we doe conclude. That what soe're hath (luiure and humiditie,

Appendix

As wanh'ng power to containe it selfe, Is Humor: so in euery humane bodie The cholier, melancholy, flegme, and bloud, By reason that they flow continually

5 Jn some one part, and are not continent,

Receiue the name of Humors. Now thus farre

It may, by Metaphore, apply it selfe

Vnto the generall disposition,

As when sorae one peculiar quality

o Doth so possesse a man, that it doth draw All his affects, his spirits, and his powers, In their confluctions all to runne one way. This may be truly said to be a Humor. But that a Rooke in wearing a pide feather,

5 The cable hatband, or the three-pild ruffe, A yard of shoe-tie, or the Switzers knot On his French garters, should affect a Humor, O, tis more than most ridiculous. Cord. He speakes pure truth : Now if an Ideot

o Haue but an Apish or Phantaslicke straine, It is his Humor. Asp. Well, 1 will scourge those apes,

And to these courteous cies oppose a mirror. As large as is the Stage whereon we act,

5 Where they shall see the times deformity Anatomiz'd in euery Nerue and sinew, With constant courage and contempt of feare. Mil. Asp. (I vrge it as your friend) take heed ; The daies are dangerous, full of exception,

o And men are growne impatient of reproofe. Asp. Ha, ha ! You might as well haue told me, yond' is heauen. This earth, these men. and all had mou'd alike. Doe not I know the times condition ?

S Yes, Milts; and their soules, and who they be That either will or can except against me : None but a sort of fooles, so sicke in tast, That they contemne all Physicke of the mind, And, like gald Camels, kicke at euery touch.

o Good men, and vertuous spirits, that loath their v Will cherish my free labours, loue my lines, And with the feruor of their shining grace

Appendix

Make my braine fruitfull to bring forth more obiecls Worthy their serious and intenliue eies. Put why enforce I this ? as fainting ! no. If any here chance to behold hiniselfe, Let him not dare to challenge me of wrong; For, if he shame to haue his follies knowne, First he should shame to act 'hem : my strict hand Was made to ceaze on vice, and with a gripe Crush out the Humor of such spongje soules, As ticke vp euery idle vanity. Cord. Why, this is right Furor Poeticus. Kind gentlemen, we hope your patience Will yet conceiue the best, or enlertaine This supposition, That a madman speakes.

Mil. You haue seene his play, Cordalus ? pray you, how is 't ?

Cord. Faith sir, I must refraine to iudge, onely this I can say of it, 'tis strange, and of a perticular kind by it selfe, some- what hke Veins Comadia : a worke that hath bounteously pleased me ; how it will answere the generall expectation, "o

Mit. Does he obserue all the lawes of Comedie in it ?

Cord. What lawes meane you ?

Mit. Why, the equall diuision of it into Acts and Scenes, accord- ing to the Terentian manner ; his true number of Actors ; 35 the furnishing of the Scene with Grex or Chorus ; and that the whole Argument fall within compasse of a dales efficiencie.

Cord. O no, these are too nice obseruations.

Mil. They are such as must be recejued by your fauour, or it 30 cannot be Authentique,

Cord. Troth, I can disceme no such necessitie.

Mil. No?

Cord. No, I assure you, signior : if those lawes you speake of had beene deliuered vs ab Initio, and in their present vertue 35 and perfection, there had beene some reason of obeying their powers ; but 'lis extant that that which we cail Comadia was at first nothing but a simple and continued Satyre, sung by one only person, till Susario inuented a second ; after him, Epichartnus a third ; Phormus and 40 Ckionides deuised to haue foure Actors, with a Prologue and Chorus ; to which Cralinus (long afler) added fift and

Appendix 393

sixt ; Eupolis more ; Aristophanes more than ihey : euery man in [he dignity of his spirit and iudgement supplied something : and, though that in him this kind of Poeir.e appeared absolute, and fully perfected, yet how is the fate 5 of it ehang'd since, iaMenander, Philemon, Cecilius, Piautus, and the rest ; who haue vtterly excluded the Chorus, altered the property of the fiersons, their names, and natures, and augmented it with all libertie, according to the elegancie and disposition of those times wherein they

10 wrote. I see not then but wee should enioy the same Licettlia or free power to illustrate and heigiiten our inuen- tion as they did ; and not bee tied to those strict and regular formes which the nicenesse of a fewe (who are nothing but Forme) would thrust vpon vs.

15 Mit. Well, we will not dispute of this nowe : but what's his Scene ? Cor. Mary, Insula forlunala. Sir.

Mil, O, the fortunate Hand ? masse, he [h]as bound himselfe to a strict law there.

ao Cor. Why so f

Mit. Hee cannot lightly a[l]ter the Scene, without crossing the

seas. Cor. He needes not, hauing a whole Ilande to runne through, I thinke.

35 Mit. No I howe comes it then, that in some one play wee see

so manye Seas, Countries, and Kingdomes past ouer with

such admirable dexteritie ?

Cor. O, that but shewes how wel the Authors can trauaile in

their vocation, and out-run the apprehension of their

30 Auditory. But leauing this, I would they would begin once : this protraction is able to sower the best-settled patience in the Theatre.

IV.

From the Portastir or Thi Arraij;ntHiHl, 35 Quarto i6ao. (Bodleian Library. 'Ualone, I

B13.) The play was produced in l6Dt.

AcTvs Prihvs. Scena Secvnda,

1 I

Otiid. O sacred PoCsy, thou spirit oi Arts, 40 The soule ol Science, and the Queene of Soules,

394 Appendix

What prophane violence, almost sacriledge,

Hath here beene offered thy Diuinities L

Hmh : that thine owne guilllesse Pouerty should a

Prodigious Ignorance to wound thee thus !

For thence is all their force of Argument

Drawne foorth against thee ; or from the abuse

Of thy great powers in Adultrate braines;

When, would men learne but to distinguish spirits,

And set true difference twixt those iaded wits

That runne a broken pase for common hirCj

And the high Raptures of a happy soule,

Borne on the winges of her immortall thought,

That kickes at earth with a disdainefull heele.

And beates at Heauen gates with her bright hooues ;

They would not then with such distorted faces.

And dadgeon Censures, stab at Poesy :

They would admire bright knowledge, and their minds

Should nere descend on so vnworthy obiects

As Gould or Titles ; they would dread farre more

To be thought ignorant then be knowne poore.

The time was once, when wit drownd wealth : but now,

Your onely Barbarism 's to haue wit, and want

No matter now in vertue who esceljs.

He that hath eoyne hath all perfection else . . .

AcTvs QviNTVs. ScE

[CdMOf.] Say then, lou'd Horace, thy true thought of Virgill. Hot\ace\. I iudge him of a rectified spirit,

By many reuolutions of discourse

(In his bright reasons influence) reftn'd

From all the tartarous Moodes of common Men ;

Bearing the Nature and similitude

Of a right heauenly Bodie ; most seuere

In fashion and collection of himselfe ;

And, then, as cleare and confident as loue. Gat[tus\ And yet so chast and tender is his Eare

In suffering in any Syllable to passe,

That he thinkes may become the honour'd name

Of Issue to his so examin'd selfe,

That all the lasting fruites of his full merit

Appendix

In his owne Poemes he doth -stiH distaste ;

As if his mindes P^ece, which he stroue to paint, ^ --'^

Could not with fleshly Pensils haue her right. }

Tibul[lus\. But, to approue his workes of Soueraigne worth, 5 This Obserualion (roe thinkes) more then serues,

And is not vulgar. That which he hath writ

Is with such iudgement labour'd, and distill'd

Through all the needefuli vses of our Hues,

That could a man remember but his Lines, lo He should not touch at any serious point,

But he might breath his spirit out of him. Ccesar. You meane, he might repeat part of his workes.

As fit for any conference he can vse ? Tib. Trew, Royall Casar. 15 Ccesar. 'Tis worthily obseru'd :

And a most worthie vertue in his workes.

What thinks Material! Horuce of his learning P Hor. His Learning labours not the Schoole-like Glosse,

That most consists in Ecchaing Wordes and Tennes, ao And soonest wins a man an Empty name ;

Nor any long or far-fetcht Circumstance,

Wrapt in the curious General'ties of Arks;

But a direct and Analyiicke Summe

Of ail the worth and first effectes oi Aries. "5 And for his Pofsie, 'tis so ramm'd with Life,

That it shall gather strength of Life with being,

And liue hereafter, more admir'd then now. Casar. This one consent in all your doomes of him,

And mutuall Loues of all your seuerall merits, 30 Argues a truth of merit in you all. . . .

AcTvs QviNTVs. ScENA Tertia.

Virgin. Before you goe together, worthy Romanes, We are to tender our Opinion,

S And giue you those Instructions that may adde Vnto your euen Iudgement in the Cause [ Which thus we doe Commence. First, you must know That where there is a true and perfect Merit, There can be no Deicction ; and the Seorne

a Of humble Basenesse oftentimes so workes

Appendix

In a high Soule vpon the grosser Spirit,

That to his bleared and offended Sense

There seemes a hideous Fault blaz'd in the Obiect,

When only the Disease is in his Eyes.

Here-hencc it comes our Horace now stands tasl

Of Jmpudencf, Selfe-hue, and Arrogance,

By these who share no merit in themselues,

And therefore thinke his Portion is as small.

For they, from their owne guilt, assure their Soules,

If they should confidently praise their workes,

In them it would appeare Inflation \

Which, in a full and well-digested man,

Cannot receiue that foule abusiue name.

But the faire Title oi ErecHon.

And, for his trewe vse of translating Men,

It still hath beene a worke of as much Palme

In clearest Judgements as Vinuent or make.

His skarpnesse—xh^i is most excusable ;

As being forc't out of a suffering Vertue,

Oppressed with the Licence of the Time ;

And howsoeiier Fooles, or lerking Pedants,

Players, or such like Buffonaiy wits,

May with their beggerly and barren trash

Tickle base vulgar eares, in their despight.

This, like loues Thunder, shall their pride controule.

' The hottest Satyre halk Ike happiest Soule.'

Now, Romanes, you haue heard our thoughts. Withdraw^JB when you please,

[Demetrius and Crispinus having been placed on trial, &t former confesses that mere envy had been his Motive, 30 and is forgiven by Horace. To the tatter Horace's pitls ' mixt with the whitest kind of hellebore ' are given to ' purge His brains and stomach of those tumorous heats.' The victim, tike Luciai^s Lexiphanes, rids himself pain- 35 futly of his rhetorical jargon {' terrible windy words '), 3M and the scene proceeds—] ^|

Virgin. These Pilles can but restore him for a Time ; ^|

Not cure him quite of such a Malady, ^

Caught by so many surfets, which haue fild 40

His Blood and Braine thus full of Crudities :

Appendix

'Tis necessary, therefore, he obserue

A strict and holsome Diet. Looke you take

Each morning of old Catoes Principles

A good draught nest your heart ; that waJke vpon,

Till it be well digested : Then come home

And taste a piece of Terence ; sucke his Phraft

In steede of Licorice ; and, at any hand,

Shun Plautus and old Etmius ; they are meates

Too harsh for a weake Stomacke. Vse to read

(But not without a Tutor) the best Greekes,

As Orpheus, Musatts, Pindams,

Hesityi, Callimachus, and TkeocriU,

High Homer; but beware ai Lycophron;

He is too darke and dangerous a Dish.

You must not hunt for wild out-landish Termes,

To stuffe out a peculiar Dialect;

But let your Matter mnne before your Words,

And if, at any time, you chaunce to meete

Some Gallo-Belgick Phrase, you shall not straight

Racke your poor Verse to giue it entertainement,

But let it passe : and doe not thinke your seife

Much damnified, if you doe leaue it out,

When nor your Vnderstanding nor the Sens*

Could well receiue it. This faire Abstinence,

In time, will render you more sound and Cleare,

And thus haue I prescribed to you, in place

Of a strict Sentence : which till he performe.

Attire him in that Robe. And hence-forth learne

To beare your selfe more humbly ; not to swell,

Or breath your insolent and idle Spight

On him whose Laughter can your worst affright

II

THE RETURNE FROM PARNASSUS^ 1601

[The following extract is taken from ihe Second Part of th^ Relume from Parnassus, performed in St. John's Co!lege,i Cambridge, in 1601. Two editions appeared in 1606 (London ; G. Eld for John Wright). Copies of these are preserved in the Malone Collection in the Bodleian Library. The three ' Parnassus' comedies have been edited by the Rev. W. D. Macray (The Pilgrimage to Parnassus with 10 the Two Parts of Ihe Relttrn from Parttassus. Oxford. At the Clarendon Press. 1886). The passage is the second scene ofthe first Act]

Enier Ingenioso, Iudicio.

Iud[icio\. What, /M^mittso, carrying a Vinegar bottle about thee, 15 like a great schole-boy giuing the vvorld a bloudy nose ?

Ing[enioso']. Faith, Iudicio, if I carry the vineger bottle, it's great reason 1 should confer it vpon the bald pated world : and againe, if my kitchen want the vtensihes of viands, it's great reason other men should haue the sauce of vineger; ao and for the bloudy nose, Iudicio, I may chance indeed giue the world a bloudy nose, but it shall hardly giue me a crakt crowne, though it giues other Poets French crownes.

Ih4. 1 would wish thee, Ingenioso, to sheath thy pen, for thou canst not be successefuU in the fray, considering thy 35 enemies haue the aduantage of the ground.

iHg. Or rather, Iudicio, they haue the grounds with aduantage, and the French crownes with a pox ; and I would they had them with a plague too ; but hang them, swadds, the basest comer in my thoughts is too gallant a roome to lodge 30

Appendix 399

them in. But say, ludido, what nt;wes in your presse 1 did you keepe any lale corrections vpon any tardy pamphlets?

Iiid. Velerem tubes renouare dolorem. Ingenioso, what ere befalls thee, keepe thee from the trade of the corrector of the S presse.

Itig. Mary, so I will, I warrant thee ; if pouerty presse not too much. He correct no presse but the presse of the people.

lud. Would it not grieuc any good spirits to sit a whole

moneth nitting out a lousie beggarly Pamphlet, and like

lo a needy Phisitian to stand whole yeares, tossing and

tumbling the filth that falleth from so many draughty

inuentions as daily swarme in our printing house?

iHg. Come, I thinke, we shall haue you put finger in the eye, and cry, O friends, ito friends. Say man, what new paper 15 hobby horses, what rattle babies are come out in your late May morrice daunce ?

lud. Slymy rimes as thick as flies in the sunne : I thinke there

be neuer an ale-house in England, not any so base a

maypole on a country greene, but sets forth some poets

ao petternels or demilances to the paper warrcs in Paules

Church-yard.

Ing. And well too may the issue of a strong hop learne to hop all ouer England, when as better wittes sit like lame coblers in their studies. Such barmy heads wil alwaies 35 be working, when as sad vineger wittes sit souring at the bottome of a barrell : plaine Meteors, bred of the exha- lation of Tobacco and Che vapors of a moyst pot, that soure vp into the open ayre, when as sounder wit keepes be! owe. 30 lud. Considering the furies of the times, I could better endure to see those young Can quaffing hucksters shoot of their pellets so they would keepe them from these English fiores-pottarum ; but now the world is come to that passe, that there starts vp euery day an old goose that sits hatch- 3j ing vp those eggs which haue ben filcht from the nest[s] of Crowes and Kestrells. Here is a booke, Ing : why, to condemne it to cl[o]a[ca], the vsuall Tiburne of ail misUuing papers, were too faire a death for so foule an offender.

Ing. What's the name of it, I pray thee, lud. 1 ^o lud. hoake, iishtre—Belutdere.

Ing. What I a bel-wether in Paules Church-yeard, so cald because it keeps a bleating, or because it hath the tinckling

400 Appendix

bel of so many Poets abont the neck of il! Whal is the rest of the tHle I iMd. The gardm of At Mmsa. Ing. ' What have we here ? The Poea garish

Gayly bedecki like forehorse oj'the Parish.* s

What foUowes ? ItiJ. Quern rr/rrmi mtisat, vatei dim nbcm lellus, Dum carhoH sidias. dutn vtkit amMts aquas. [/n^.] Who bluires fajer paper with foalc bastard rimes Shall liue fiill many an age in latter times ; id

Who makes a ballet for an ale-house doore Shall liue in fature times for eaer more. Then Amony, thy muse shall live so long As drafty ballats to [the paile] are song.

But tdiat's his deuise ? Pamassns with the sunne and the t j tawrel. I wonder this owle dares looke on the sunne, and I mamaile this gose flies not : the laurell ? his deuise might haue bene better a foole going into the maiket place to be seene, with this motto, stribimtts inJocii, or a poore beggar gleaning of eares in the end of haruest, with this ao WMx], SHO mique glort'a. Imd. Tnme ouer the leafe, Ing:, and thou shalt see the paynes of this worthy genikman ; Sentences gathered out of all kind of Poetts, referred to certaine methodicall heads, profitable for the vse of these times, to rime vpon any *s occasion at .a little warning. Read the names. Ifig. So I win, if thou wih helpe me to censure tbem.

Mititata Draykm. lokmDams. toimUarslon. Kit: Mmiowf.

Edmtmd Spmctr.

Nemy CoHslmbit-

Thomas Lot^.

SamiulDmMl.

Tliomas IVatsam, Good men and true, stand togither : hearc your censure. \Vhat's thy iudgement of SptMarl lud. A sweeter Swan then euer song in Poe, A shriDer Nightingale then euer blest The prouder groaes of selfc admiring Rome ! Blith was each vally, and each sheapeard proud, While he did chaunt his rur^ minstralsie ; Attentiue was full many a dainty eare ; Nay, hearers hong vpon his melting tong, While sweetly of his Faiery Queene he song,

35

Appendix

While to the waters faU he tun'd [he]r fame,

And in each barke engrau'd Elizaes name.

And yet, for all this, vnregarding soilc

Vnlac't the line of his desired life,

S Denying mayntenance for his deare releife ;

Carelesse [e]rc to preuent his exequy,

Scarce deigning to shut vp his dying eye.

Ing. Pity it is that gentler witts should breed.

Where thick skin chufTes laugh at a schollers need.

ID But softly may our honours ashes rest,

That lie by mery Chaucers noble chest.

But I pray thee proceed breefly in thy censure, that I may

be proud of my selfe ; as in the first, so in the last, my

censure may iumpe with thine. Htttry CottsUtbU, Samutl

15 Dattiell, Thomas Lodg, Thomas Watson..

lud. Sweete Constable doth take the wondring eare, And layes it vp in willing prisonmant : Sweete hony dropping Daniell doth wago Warre with the proudest big Italian, ao That melts his heart in sugred sonneting; Onely let him more sparingly make vse Of others wit, and vse his owne the more, That well may scorne base imitation. For Lodge and Watsott, men of some desert, as Yet subiect to a Critticks marginall ;

Lodge for his oare in euery paper boate, He that turnes ouer Galen euery day, To sit and simper Eupkues legacy. Ing. Michael Drayton. 30 [lud.} Draytons sweete muse is like a sanguine dy. Able to rauish the rash gazers eye. How euer, he wants one true note of a Poet of our times, I and that is this, hee cannot swagger it well in a Tauerne | nor dominere in a hot house. 35 {Ing,'\ lohn Dauis.

[Iud.\ Acute lohn Dauis, I affect thy rymes, That ierck in hidden charmes these looser times ; Thy plainer verse, thy vnaSected vaine. Is grac't with a faire and sooping trayne. 40 Jng. Locke and Hudson.

lud. Locke and Hudson, sleepe, you quiet shauers, among the shauings of the presse, and let your booltes lye in some o^ ... u D d

402 Appendix

old nookes amongst old bootes and shooes, so you niay

auoide my censure. Ing. Why then clap a lock on their feete, and tume them to

commons.

lohn Marston. /ud. What, MonsUr Kyttsadtr, lifting vp your legge and

pissing against the world 1 put vp man, put vp for

Me thinks he is a Ruffian in his stile, Withouten bands or garters ornament ; He quaffes a cup of Frenchmans Helicon, Then royster doyster in his oylie tearmes, Cutis, thrusts, and foines at whomesoeuer he meets, And strewcs about Ram-ally meditations. Tut, what cares he for modest close coucht lermes, Cleanly to gird our looser libertines. Giue him plaine naked words stript from their shirts, That might beseeme plaine dealing Aretme._ I, there is one that backes a paper steed And manageth a pen-knife gallantly, Strikes his poinado at a buttons breadth, Brings the great battering ram of tearmes to towns, And, at first voUy of his Cannon shot, Batters the walles of the old fustie world. Ing. Christopher Marlowe. lud. Marlowe was happy in his buskind muse, Alas I vnhappy in his life and end. Fitly it is that wit so ill should dwell, Wit lent from heauen, but vices sent from hell, Ing. Our Theater hath lost, Pluto hath got, A Tragick penman for a driery plot. Beniamin loknson. lud. The wittiest fellow of a Bricklayer in England. Itig. A meere Empyrick, one that getts what he hath by obseruation, and makes onely nature priuy to what he 35 indites; so slow an Inuentor that he were better betake himselfe to his old trade of Bricklaying ; a bould whorson, BS confident now in making a booke as he was in times past in laying of a brick. William Shakespeare. lud. Who loues [not] Adons loue or Lua'e[ee1 rape P His sweeter verse contaynes hart [thjrobbing li[n]

I

Appendix 403^

Could but a grauer subiect him content, Without loues foolish lazy languishment. I Kg. Churchyard.

Hath not Shot's wife, although a light skirts she, 5 Giuen him a chast long lasting memory ? lud. No, all light pamphlets once, I, finden shall

A Churchyard and a graue to bury all. Inge. Thomas Nash.

I, heare is a fellow, ludicio, that carryed the deadly stock-

D ado in his pen, whose muse was armed with a gagtooth

and his pen possest with Hercules furies.

lud. Let all his faultes sleepe with his moumfull chest,

And then for euer with his ashes rest I

His style was wittie, though he had some gal ;

5 Something he might haue mended, so may all.

Yet this 1 say, that for a mother witt,

Few men haue euer seene the like of it.

Ing. Rtades the rest.

lud. As for these, they haue some of them beene the old

10 hedgstakes of the presse, and some of them are at this

instant the botts and glanders of the printing house.

Fellowes that stande only vpon tearmes to seme the

tearme with their blotted papers, write as men go to

stoole, for needes ; and, when they write, they write as a

15 b[o]are pisses — now and then drop a pamphlet.

Ing. Durum lelutn necessitas. Good fayth they do as I do — exchange words for mony. I haue same traflique this day with Dauier, about a little booke which I haue made ; the name of it is a Catalogue of Cambrige Cuckolds : but this JO Beluedere, this methodicall asse, hath made me almost forget my time. He now to Paules Churchyard ; meete me an houre hence, at the signe of the Pegasus in Cheap- side, and He moyst thy temples with a cuppe of Claret, as hard as the world goes. £x. Iudicio.

1

h

I

J

NOTES

I •

NOTES

PUTTEKHAM (pp. I-I93)-

1. The heading ' Georgt Puttenham ' may reasonably be ob- jected to, in the light of the evidence which Mr. Henry Crofts has brought forward in favour of an elder brother Richard (? 1520-? 1601), though that evidence is not conclusive. See The Govemour, by Sir Thomas Elyoc, ed. 1880, i. 183-9 '• Mr. Lee's article in D.N.B. (based on the preceding); and the Introduction to Mr, Arbcr's edition. The sheets were printed off before I had convinced myself that the traditional ascription to 'George' must be abandoned, and that a belter heading would have been ' Richard Puttenham,' or simply ' Puttenham.' Mr. Croft would explain the anonymity by the fact that Richard Puttenham was a prisoner in very distressed circumstances, and ' had parted with the MS. of his work ' in such a way that the printer did not know his name. The Stationer^ Registers show that the book had already been licensed to Thomas Orwin on November 9, 1588.

There are several contemporary references to the book, e. g. by Harington, supra, p. 196, and by Meres, supra, pp. 314, 321 ; but the ascription to a Puttenham is not known to have been made before 1614, when Camden inserted the name in the text of Carew (see note to p. 292, I. 23). Edmund Bolton in his Hypercritica (first published by Dr. Anthony Hal! in 1732) speaks of the 'witty and artificial book of the Art of English Poetry (the Work as the Fame is) of one of her Gentlemen Pensioners, Puttenham (p. 236).' Bolton's MS. may have been written in 1618. Harington refers to the author as 'that unknowne Godfather' and as 'Ignoto' (supra, p. 196). The absence of literary clue is the more remarkable, as the author has himself supplied, by references throughout his book, a goodly list of his other writings, including The Eclogue of Elpiite (see Arber, p. 180), Partheniades, hrotekni (supra, p. 31), a ditly 0/ Great ^ .

-* -^--^ -- 1 . -^ - ^ -l,J

E.-^ fc it ^i»rf It niii ii —J »rfin >t '

fciii,n%iiMi^g IT ia.iii»«i^rfvyiiic r -iim

-''**>» lf'-.i.j.aiH(lfc»il'rililjBM»

L^ f I J MIX ;e^p.^Ljfc BM c£ • v-.' |k li^ Lift.

*.3^M^mt. See>aktopi.Las

13. 7. Ac A nAitmi. ■» *e npiiv n i i in !■■» ^A^Av ffmi^at, siiteB ii hm far Rabat. DiAe tf

fcriaihnai-.isatij I lljl^^i ■i|-,4;M»%Ji; I l^.^fct

g.^»<«f» I <o»«t eta. Ill- ««>.a«.

9V>. Tlei«fa«»ei»tiililljl»l*tP il »» •• P. Ori<_ Km »l il Ae i« fac ii fiai^

i

Noles 409 1

37-30. Putterham repeats [his reference in Book III (see Arber, p. 261). Hucbald, monk of S. Amand, towards the close of the ninth century, wrote a poem in praise of bald heads, printed at Basle in 1516 and 1546. Sec the text in Ampki- f/iealrum Sapienliae Socralicae, Hanaji, 1619, and the account in Histoire Lit de la France, vi. 215, and Ebert, iii, 167. See also Migne's Patrologia, cxxxii. 8a6.

16. 13-18. Versf LyoH cannot well be anything other than 'Leonine Verse '('i/er«<sZ,eoHi'« I,' 'leoninirhylhttfi,^ ' rimes le'onines' ' rimes doubleHes'), yet Puttenham's example does not illustrate the mediaeval form, viz. hexameters or alternate hexameters and pentameters in which the last word rhymes with the word immediately before the caesura, (See Scaliger, Poeiice, ii. 29; Claude Fauchet, Recueil (1581), edit. 1610, pp. 553'-3'; Estiennc Pasquier, Les Rtcherches, Bk. vii (edit. 1643) ; Buchler's recen- sion of the Inslil. Poet, of Jac. Pontanua, 69; Du Cange, s.v. ' Lionitii versus'; Langlois, De AiHbus Rhetoricae Rhylhmicae, 1890, p. 69, and N. E. D, s. v. ' Leonine.') Puttenham's quota- tion is an example of versus reciproci or refrogradi, verses which preserve the metre when the order of the words is reversed. See Scaliger, Poetice, ii. 30, and Buchier, U.S., who quotes the lines given by Puttenham,

17. 10. Ckerillus. Cf. i. p. 334. 1. 13. 19. Jean de Meun and Guillaume de Lorris; authors of

the Roman de la Rose, of which the first part was written by the latter between 1225 and 1230 and the second by Jean de Meun over forty years later.

25. Sangelais, i.e. Melin de Saint-Ge!ais(i49i-i559),son,or nephew, of the poet Octavien de Saint-Gelais who died in 1503.

Salmonius Macrinus, i.e. Jean Salmon, called ' Maigret' or 'Macrinus '(1490-1557), Latin poet, known to his contemporaries as the French Horace, See Gyraldus (ed.Wotke, u. s., p. 66).

26, Clement Marot (1495 or 1496-1544).

31. one Gray; probably William Gray (rf. 1551), whose birth- day verses to Somerset are printed by Dr. Furnivall in Ballads from MSS. (Ballad Soc. Public), vol. i. pp. 310, 414 et seq.

18. 1. Vargas. See p. 386, 1. aa, note. Is this the Balthasar de Vargas who wrote a verse account of the Duke of Alva's expedition to Flanders (1568)?

I

J

I

I

410 Notes

15. Qumlus Calulus, i.e. C, Valerius Catullus. 27. Antimenidcs, brother of Alcaeus, Sec Aristotle, Pol. iiL 14. 5 9.

19. 6, Stc. Cf. Sidney, i. p. 151, 1. 6, &.c., and note. 1 & 30. Cf. Sidney, supra, i. p. 186, I. 33.

20. 27-8. See Quintil. vi. a (303). The text reads Euphan- tasiote, where e may stand for ce, a transliteration of Greek ei.

21. 3-12. This evergreen siory of the Queen and Alain Chartier is not historical. 14. Cf. p. 17, 1. 22.

22. 33, Hermes Trismegistus, 'Ep/i^t Tpur^fyioTor, second cent.

A.D.

34. Euax, king of Arabia, is mentioned in a ' doubtful ' pas- sage in Pliny as the author oi De Simplicium EffecHbus. He is credited wlh the authorship oiDe Nominibus el virlulibus Lapi- dum qui in Artem medictnae recipiuntur, and is referred to by Marbodus in his lapidarittm (De Cemtnis).

35. Auicenna, i.e. liusain ibn 'Abd Allah, called Ibn Sln4 (or Avicenna), the commentator of Aristotle. See Buhle, i. 335.

23. I. Alphonsus. See supra, i. p. 163, 1. 13.

4. The reference is to Henry VIII's Asserlio Septttn Sacramenlorum (1521), against Luther.

9. Margaret . . of Nauarre (1492-1549). Puttenham is pro- bably thinking of her Heplameron (2nd edit, 1559), rather than her verse {Les Marguerites de ia Marguerite des princesses, Sr'cK

22-4. See the complete text in the Scholastica in Virgiliutn in Masvicius's Virgil, i. 27. 18. heyuiards, in sense of herdsmen." Cf. p. 39, L 18.

29. 83. Text, Celius.

30. 2. autharCOS, aCrapxaf.

14, Anlhropopathis, avSpamoaaBlic.

31. 14. our bookes of hrotekni. These are not extant.

33. iB-ig. Cf. Jas. VI, supra, i. p. 221.

22. brokers. See note on brocage, supra, L p. 127, L 16.

34. 5, &c. Cf. Scaliger, Poelice, i. 7.

23. Histrien, an erroneous form of ' histrion.' See N. E. D. 85. aa Pianipedes (text Plampedes). Cf Scaliger, Poelice,

i. 10, ivith this chapter.

J

Notes 411 !

36.1. Sfioppini, chopines (see art. in N.E.D.). Their uk in England appears to have been confined to the stage. Chap. xvi. Cf. Sidney, supra, i. p. 178, 1. 15. 39- 33. cheuisance, device, expedient, resource, shift. 40. 10, / do deny. . . . Contrast Scaliger, Poetia, i. 4 and 5.

43. 4. Zenophon, a common Renaissance form. Cf. p. 196, 1.19.

ai-2. Poels^Poeis siile. For the sense of the passage cf.

T& Y^p ^pumiv UTaiTtitaiTarov Kai oyKaSimaTov twv jutpav iartv,

Aristotle, Poetics, xxiv. 5. Cf. i. p. 179, 1. a3 ; ii. p. 338, 1. a.

36-7. The references to Pindar and Callimachus are vague. Pindar wrote hymns, but none are extant. The Odes of Victory may be ' Encomia.' Callimachus's hymns {all but one, the L. Palladis) are in hexameters. Some of his compli- mentary epigrams might be called * Encomia.'

32-3. RamaHce . . . of Hie Isle of Great Brilaine. This is not extant.

44. 2-4. Cf. Ascham, i. p, 4, and Nash, i. 323.

45. 6. extraordinary (subs.): 'a certaine extraordinary'™ some- thing extraordinary, an extraordinary bearing.

31. Inis, supra, i. p. 68, 1. 14.

22. ttoddie, fool.

25. long of , on account of, owing to. This O.K. and M.E. usage is found at least six times in Shakespeare. It still lingers in dialect.

46. 15. the Aslronomicall of Aratus and Manilius. The ^aivofuva of the former (cf. supra, p. 71, 11. 19-20, note) was translated into Latin by Cicero and by Caesar Germanictis, and was known to the Humanists in the Metaphrasis Arati of Avienus, which was first printed at Venice in 1488, The Astronomica of Manilius was frequently printed with it.

i6, the Mediciitall of Nicander. Nicander, physician and poet of Colophon, quoted by Macrobius, Saturn, v. ai, was the author of the BipiaiA and the 'AX.^n^pnojica. These were printed together by Estietine (the Second) in 1566,

17. Oppianus (text Oprianus). See Scaliger, Poelice, v. 9, which is probably the source of the many panegyrics of his piscatory and hunting poems, even as late as Thomas Browne and Pope Blount

IIUWUC ^H

V

4ia Noies

50. 21-9. GitUnisles and Paracelsians. The distinction here > implied appears to be much the same as between the later 'Allopaths' and Homceopaths; but the contrast in literary Msage(when' Galenist ' was not a mere synonym of physician') was between those who held by vegetable cures and those who held by chemical cures. Cf, Nash 'This needie Gallaunt

, . . rayleth on our Galenists and calls them dull gardners and haymakers in a mans belly ' (Grosart, iii. 249) : and Dekker has 'What Galenist or Paracelsian in the world, by all his water- casting and minerall extractions . . .' {Sevttt D. Sinnes, ed. Arber, 46).

36. moiitlhes mindes, remembrances of the dead a month after death. See quotation in Halliwell's Dictionary, 560,

51. 5. Text, Procostris. I 52.6. GenetHaca (yfvi6\ima). See Scaliger, /VA'a, ill. loi. |

33. Epilhalantits. Futtenham here also borrows from Scaliger. See Poetict, iii. 100. |

55. 23. Orig. Ficenina.

28-9. lohannes [Nicolaus] stcundus. His Basia was often ' reprinted. See the edition by Georg Ellinger, No. i^of LaMni- sche LilleraturdenkmHUr (Berlin, 1899).

56. 29. Pasquiil and Marphorius. The Dialogus Marphorii et ' Pasquilli {Rome, c. 1552) had many imitations. Puttenham's uncle Sir Thomas Elyot, author of the Cowmour, had written in 1533 a dialogue entitled Pasquil the Flayne (see Croft's Elyot, i, 98). Opposite the statue of Pasquin in the Piazzo di Pasquino in Rome (so named from its having been found belew the booth of the cobbler or tailor Pasquino, who had a satirical vein) stood the statue of Marforio, which, in popular belief, conversed with its neighbour. Lampoons (' pasquinades,' ' pasquills ') or papers of questions affixed to the pedestal of the former were ' answered on sheets placed on the base of the latter. ]

57. 5, &.C. The story of the distich will be found in the Life of Virgil by Donatus. 1

58. 14. bouche in court (text bonche). Bouch is the allowance ' of victual &c. given by a king to members of his household or retinue. It is confined to the phrase ' to have bouch (lit. mouth) in court," or ' bouch of court ' (' avoir bouche h, or en, cour').

60. 11-19. See Scaliger, /'oiftVe, i. 53.

Notes 413

aS. Nenia {Neunia) or apophorela (ra dn-oijM!pi;ra).

See Sealiger, Poetics, 1. 50 (and Quintilian, viii. 2 (383)).

61. 6. SaxoH English. Cf. p. 80 and notes.

62. 3. Cf, Sidney's list and his statement, supra, i. p. 196, 1. ai.

25. that nameles . Puttenham's accuracy in not taking Piers as the author is noteworthy, especially common with his contemporaries. Cf. Spenser, 'Epilogue 'to Shep. Cal. ; Webbe, supra, i. p, 242 ; Meres, infra, p, 314 ; &c.

63. a. the first reformers. Cf. infra, p. 131, 1. 23 ; also p. 219, 1. 7. 4. Lord. . Vaux. Puttenham refers to his ^/acililie' on

p. 65, 1. 19, and again on p. 247 of Mr, Arber's complete text of Bk, III ('a man otherwise of no great learning, but hauing herein a maruelous facilhtie'). ' Nicholas ' is a slip for ' Thomas." See Index.

8. Text Hoyivood. John Heywood (J 1497— f 1580). His Proverbs and Epigrams are printed by the Spenser Society

(1867).

13. Edward Ferrys (or Ferrers). This appears to be an error (repeated by Meres and Anthony Wood) for George Ferrers, the dramatist. The description suits the latter. The form occurs again, p. 65, 1. 24, and in association with Lord Buckhurst. See also Meres, infra, p. 319, 1. 27. For notes on the only known ' Edwards,' see D. N. B. Evidence of a literary Edward Ferrers or Ferrys is entirely lacking.

18. In Queenes Maries time. Cf. infra, p. 144, 1. 5. The form (if not a printer's error) is curious.

19. Phaer. Supra, i. p. 137, 1. 89, note.

23. Colding, Supra, i. p. 243, I. 27, note.

24. that other Doelour, i. e. Thomas Twyne. See supra, i, p. 137, 1. 29, note.

3a. Edward, EarU of Oxford (cf. p. 65, 1. a6). Puttenham quotes from him in Bk. Ill (Arber, p. 215). See i. p. 243, 1. 7.

33. Bukhurst. Supra, i. p. 196, L 32, &c. Henry, Lord Paget. Have his ' doings ' been

I have failed to discover a clue to his literary work.

34. Edw€trd Llyar. Supra, i. p. 89, 1. 7, note.

35. Fulke Gretull (i^^-i6aB). Gascon, i.e. Gascoigne.

1

I

1 ' found out ' } ^B

J

I

Notes

s Bntcn piSiS-* 16^ S«pn> L p.. 31^ Q. xj-ta, note. 64.6. FWlnilMMehewherg(Art>er,p.«iqifa<w«l»a ■n|MmrwfT iriit rfcMTir'i wmti

i^ Ji»fct * Mdama. Sopra, i. p. rj, L igh ■ ao. riJyfyMK. Sqxx, L pL ^ L as Bote. 96l mnbI J^-MBdL See AT. £. A ^T. •

K. & Pmlmmmti. Ct Seiner, AMtta^ L n.

i& MS b^on* Supn* p^ ^^ l ft.

lE KiMtt Sttpra, p. ^ L 4. See Dote, pt 41^

24. Ftrrys. See note to p. 6^ L 13.

a6. Hercs (pi. 330^ L io> repeats this »*■*■•*»*«* dc irwc^eenCh £ari of Oxford (1550-1604) was koMni 1 (tfcoiacdy. No pbys aie extant.

£rfawn*3L S(qn,i. PL 34:^13^ Bote.

9& CUfaMT, Le. Sir Tbcaus Chakmer Oe elder (xsn- 6si Inferred to bj Uercs fin&a, p. 321. L 10). Moat xt Us work is in Ijrtn. His £k A.i/«A. Aitg^anam ac^nMb ad other piecca appeared in one voL in 1379.

39. Aai oiktr GtnSamait, Spenser. See note to L p. lu^ L za.

31. insoiati: to be taken in a gcud sense, ' swdlittg.'

67. 31. raU, proportioD, standard. CL Fmrw Q^tam, IV. viu. 19.5-

aB. fomcndt, Le. 'mnscal' coacords (ItaL and Span, cn^

68. 2. iS^$H& The ' regal ' or ' regall ' (It ngak or 1*09^^ Fr. rt^e^) was a mid organ or reed-piped nmsical instromenc See Grovel i>K/.^jriCMr, iS. p.g3. Tbc RMorrf or AMnrribr is a varietr of flnle, DOW obaoktc See ib. m. p. 88.

36. Text, fumfrii'w.

aa a:Gas«iigDe,snprai,ip.5sLao; p. 57,1 4.

31. ib. p. 54, L 3a.

70. Cbap. iii CC Scaliger. Podkt, a. a.

71. y>. S»xm Ei^ak. CC p. 61, 1. 6. n. A CL JaoKS VI, supra, i. p. Z15, L a. 74. ij-is ru^wagne Q, p. 54X when discMSsmg eaesu^ doc*

iMilIlunkaraaoddiramberof s^lables. On this topic see Van Dam and StcAel's section on the ' Dogma of extra ijn-iWnr ■ in

Notes 415

Chapters on English Priniing, Prosody, and Pronuneialian (1550- 1700), Heidelberg, 1903.

75. 25. Cf. i. p. 54, 1. 14. 29-30. Cf. i. p. 54, L IS-

33. Alexandrine. See the chapter in Ronsard's Abrigi.

76. 4-6. C(. i. p. 54, 1. 19.

77. Chap. V. Cf. Gascoigne, i. p. 54, James VI, i. pp. 314-15, and notes.

10. concise = confused. Cf. p. 173, 1. 23.

78. 9. Cf the metaphor in Campion, infra, p. 346, 1. a, and

79. II. riding ryme. Cf. p. 64, 1, ao, note.

80. 18. monosillables. Supra, i. pp. 51, 315, &c English Saxons. Cf. p. 61, 1, 6 ; p. 71, 1. 30. 19. Cf. L p. 51, 11, 36-7.

24. Saxon angles. Cf p. 61, 1. 6 ; p. 71, 1. 30 ; p. 80, 1. 18. 37-32, 81-1. &c. Cf. Scaliger, Poelice, ii. z.

81. I onA x^. rithmos or nunterosiiie. See Scaliger,/^ft(»,v.i; and cf. Sidney's 'numbrous kinde of writing,' supra, i. p. 159, 1. 34, and Puttenham again, p. 83, 1. 16, and p. 152, 1. 33.

19. i^oiorAivToi'. Aristotle, Rhel. 111. ii. 9. Cf. Scaliger, PoeUce, iv. 41 ; Du Bellay, Defense, Chap. viii.

82. 13-19. Cf. Gascoigne, supra, i. 49, § 4.

30. Puttenham shows his fondness for ' new tennes ' in (he ingenious catalogue of figures in his third book. See the summary on pp. 167-72;

83. 4, 7. Saxon English, Normane English. See p. 80, I, 34, note.

3a cadence, as defined here and by Bullokar (1616), 'the falling of the voice,' though Puttenham practically identifies it with rhyme. Elsewhere it frequently means rhythm. With Putten ham's account, cf. Morleys contemporary definition (1597) of the musical cadence (not cadenea): 'A cadence wee call that, when, coming to a close, two notes are bound together, and the following note descendeth' {Inlrod. Miis. 73; quoted inN.E.D.). 64. 10-30. Cf. James VI, supra, 1. p, ai6.

1-3. Cf. Gascoigne, i. p. 49, 1. 19 ; Harvey, L p. lao, 1. la et scq., James VI.

4i6 Notes

86. i-a. 'Roy' is found in Northern writings, and is a common word in Middle Scots.

87. i6. Catttabanqui, It. canlatnbancki. 19. Cf. Sidney's ' blind crowder ' (i. p. 178). 33-4, See supra, p. 44, II. 2-4, note.

91. \o. Seizino. Cf, Gascoigne, supra, i. p. 55, L 19, p. 57, I. 4.

83. 34. inifujvij. See Scaliger, Potlict, ii. 32. The term is defined in the Rhetoric of Alexander (Spengel, RItel. Gr. iii. 17). See also Longinus, xii. For versHS iiUercaians see Scaliger, Poelict, ii. 30.

95. Chap. xii. Puttenham is in error in Umiting the classical examples to the Figure of the Egg (1. 35 : cf. i. p, 305, note]. Scaliger [ii. 35) mentions the Axe of Simmias Rhodius, and the Wings ; and adds ' Ouum quoque eiusdem memorant poema. Quod quia non extabat, nos duo dedimus animi gratia : altemm minusculum quasi Philomelae, alterum grandius, vt sit Cycni.' Puttenham, if he followed Scaliger, as is probable, had fixed his attention on the figured examples. An account of these figures will be found in the old Cambridge edition of the Poettu Minorts Graeci by Winterton (ed. 1684, pp. 314-39), but more fully in Haeberlin's Carmina Figurafa Grtuca (Hanover, 1887).

For contemporary references and examples, cC the ' Paa- qiune Filler,' entitled My Love is Pas/, in Watson's 'E'aTafura6ia (SpenserSocediL, pp.94-5); Willes, supra, 1,47, note; Harvey's Letter-Book, supra, i. 136; James VI's Preface to Photitix {ad. Arber, Counlerblaste, pp. 40-1) ; Nash's Haue withyou to Saffron- Waiden (ed. Grosart, iii. 98).

96. 10. iranslaied: presumably from the Italian (see p. 95,1. a6), thougli Puttenham, on p. 97, 1. 16, professes to be careful of 'Oriental' idiom.

19. (p. 97, 1. 13, &c.), Fuzie. Fr. fuseau, heraldic Fr. fusA (med. L./hsms, a spindle). N. E. D. does not give this form (see under Fusil).

99. 17. For an account of this etymology, see Liddell and

Scott, S.V. irvfjo/iiE.

100. 9-1 1. Yet the name is not always used in this sense. Cf. Watson, supra, note to Chap, xii (p. 95).

102. 31. bondi, bunch, protuberance. Not to be confounded with boHche (printed boncfu in text, supra, p. 58, 1. 14).

Notes 417

105. 33. Lirichs, Lyrists, u, s.

106. 16. The Italian Impresawas either the emblem or device which was accompanied by a motto, or (later) the motto or sa itseir. (See, for example, the fifth dialogue, Delle Imprese, Guazzo's Dialogfii piaceuoli.) The fashion had already begun in English literature, but it was during the next century that it reached its height. See Daniel's IVorlhy Tract a/ Paulus lonius, conlqyMing a Discourse of rare inuentions, both Militarie and Amorous, called Imprest (1585), and especially the Preface and Epistles (reprinted by Grosart, Daniel, IV). There Daniel discusses ' the difference of Embtemes and Impreses,' and defines thus, 'Symbolutn esl genus, Emblema species' See also the Discourse on Intpresas (and correspondence) in the 1711 edition of the Works of Drummond of Hawthornden, where, at p. 228, we have this distinction made ; ' Though Emblems and Impresa's sometimes seem like other, . . . the words of the Emblem are only placed to declare the figures of the Emblem ; whereas, in an Impresa, the figures express and illustrate the one part of the author's intention, the word the other.'

109. a. Porkespick, porcupine. 3. Parpenlines, porcupines. 98. coillen, cullion, base fellow, rascal. 118. 6, &c. Puttenham borrows the stories of the anagrams of Ptolemy, Arsinoe, Frangois de Valois, and Henri de Valois, direct from Du Bellay's Defense. Chap. viii.

114. I. Cf. the anagram Rosalind, referred to by ' E. K.', supra, i. p. 375.

13, &c. Sir John Davies has twenty-six acrostics on Eliza- belka Regina.

116. 37. peason, peas (M.E. plur. pesen).

117. 8. our vulgar Saxon English. Supra, p. 87, I. 5, note. 9, monosillablf, &c. Supra, p, 80, 1. 18, note.

17-19. Stanyhurst. Cf. p- 178, 11. 38-31, note. 119. 16. geason, 'rare,' 'scarce,' a common Elizabethan word, Cf. Puttenham, 'The good isgeazon, and short is his abode' (ed. Arber, p. 222) ; Lyly, Euphues, p. 21 (ed. Landmann) ; Spem F. Q- vi. p. 4, 1. 37 ; and Greene's Philomela's Second Ode, ed, Dyce, ii. p. 302. Cotgrave gives it as a translation of Fr.

1

J

4i8 Notes

120. 23. tilt rule of positUm. Cf. Webbe, supra, L p. ayi L it, snd note to i. p. 131, 1. 4.

ISl. 15. our old SaxoH En^ish: aa. our Nonnatu En^sk. Seep. 117, L8, rote,

122. 12. /iJaAplan, outline, scheme. Cf-p.i9i,1.6i See'The Piatt' of Tarllon's Snvtf Z3rad^ Sims, transcribed in Halliwell's Introduction to TarUoit's Jests, p. zxxv. Cf- piot, and filiM^m as in 1 Henry VI, ii. i. 77. 13-15. Cf. p. 117, H. 17-19.

34, &c. By prtelKiioit in Ute first Pbdes. Cf. L p. 103, IL 6-«i, note.

127. a6-7. See Notl'a edition of Wyatl and Surrey, ii, p. 9.

128. I. Ibid. i. p. 5. 3. Ibid. L p. a6.

130. 16-17. Horace, Ars Poet. 71-a. Puttenham repeats his reading of vis for ins in his quotation and translation on p. 15^ Cf. p. 367. 1. 8.

31. Nott, u. s., L p. 45.

131. 23. tie first reformers. See p. ^ L a.

132. 30. smaUh. Cf. p. 158, 1. ao.

134-5. Chap, xvil This chapter is discussed in Van Dun and Stoffel's section on 'The Dogma of the extra Syllables' in Chapters oh Engiish Prinling, Prosody, and PromtHciaiioH (1550-1700), Heidelberg. 1903.

134. 36-9. NoH, U.S., ii. p. 13.

137. 31. lb. ii. 17.

139. 23. See p. 143 et setj. 36. GinecocraUa. This ' Comedie,' of which Puttenham gives an account (pp. 139-41), is not extant

140-1. For the common pun on IVeemm, cf Gascoigne, Sttete Glas (Arber, p. 83); Breton, Praise of Verluous Ladies and Gentlemen (1599); Bamfield, 7%r Combat betuieene Consciette* and Cove!ousnesse (Grosart, p. 183) ; the verses from Robert Jones's First Book of Songs and Airs, 1601 {Bullen, Lyria, p. 136); and Peele's Edward I (Bullen, i. p. 167).

143. 10. ' of may be a misprint for ' or.'

to-a6. ' Decorum.' See Introduction, p. xli, and Index.

144. 5. Queenes. See supra, p. 63, 1. 18, note.

6. Knight of Yorkshire, Sic This appears to be an error

Notes

419

for [he first Speaker of Queen EUeabeth's reign, Sir Thomas Gargrave, who represented the county of York in 1558. The first Speaker of Queen Mary's reign was Sir Charles Heigham, of Suffolk {see Manners's Livts of the Speakers).

34. Sir Nicholas Bacon (1509-79) Lord Keeper.

35. Lord Trtasorer. Sec i. p. i.

145. 23. Quoted in the passage printed on i. p. 377.

148. 9-13. £wiir^(j ((Wpyna, a vivid description ; Dion.Halic, Dt Lysia, vii) ; Energia {ivipyfia, efficiency, energy : Ariat. Rhtl, iii. II. a et seq.). See Quintil. viii. 3 (396) and (401), and Scaliger,

Poeti

26 {'E^cacia'). See note to p. i. a6. Idioma. Cf. Gascoigne, i

I ; and see p. 15a, 1. 19,

^l5.

infra.

38. Ike AngUsaxon. Cf, note to p.

29. Walsh, an error for ' Welsh.' 150. 15. charienlea (ol xap«»T((), contrasted with ol 170XW : see Arist. Pol. ii. 7. la Cf. also Plato, Rep. 452 B, &c.

16--26. Another contribution to the problem of 'fitting vocabulary,' discussed by Gascoigne, James VI, Webbe, and others. The reference is more pointed,— perhaps to the Shep- keards Calender.

152. 19. Idiomt. See supraj p. 149, 1. 36.

33. Numerous, numerosiiee. See supra, p. Bi, L 23, note,

153. 19-31. See p. 130, 11. 16-17, note.

154. 6, &C. Cf. Scaliger, Paetice, iv. i (' Character') af^^\ also Horace, Ar& Poetica.

155. 26. decorum. Cf. p. 143, 11. To-26 (and note), and p. i6i| 11.8-9.

157. I. implicafiue, a statement implying more than pressed.

158. 2. teder, tether. 20. smateli. Cf. p. 13% 1. 30.

159. 23-9, Cf, Whetstone, i, p. 59, 1. 33 ct seq., and other passages for a like expression of the doctrine of ' decorum ' the drama. See Index.

160. 6-14. See the complete list on pp. 167-72.

161. 15. tie quid nimis. Cf. i. p. 5a, 1. 26.

162. 4, &c. ovaXoyta: Arist R/ie!. iii. 2 and 10, Dionys, Hal.

I

r

I

400 Notes

Ad Amm. viii. ™nt: Dionys. Hal. D* Compos. Vab., ed. Reiske, p. 133, mrro^: Arist. Rhtt iii. 6, Demetrius, ft ElocHt; passim, Dionys. Hal., Ad Pomp. iii. rCrfftrnt • Denie- irius, De Elomt., passim. aipitOkvyia : Longinus. xxviii. i ; cf. Arist Pot!, xiii. 8, RheL iiL a ; Dionys. HaL D« Lyaia, iii, sod Melanchthon Rfut. (158a) p. 387. rporoi: Looginus, xii. i, Sx.

163. 13. Jilly, fitting, suiuble.

165. I. beau stmblanl. Cf. Falst Semblani, p. 169, 1. 22.

167. I. numerasilie. Infra, p. 180, 1. 33, note. 9. Enargia. Supra, p. 148. II- 9-13. note. 28. The complete text of Chapters si-xxii, here given in epitome, will be found in Haslewood's edition, pp. 134-318, and Arber's, pp. 173, &c.

163. 35. Supra, p. 84.

34. Iff Archers Itrrne. See Ascham's ToxopMUits, ii (e<L Giles, ii. 145).

169. i2-ia Cf. James VI, supra, J. p. 219 ; Du Bellay, Definst, ii. 9.

25. Fnaupt, taunt, flouL It is thus described by Puttcn- tiam : ' as he that said to one whose wordes he beleeued not, '* no doubt. Sir, of that." This fleering frumpe is one of the Courtly graces of Hicke the sconur' (Arber, p. aoi). It is no! uncommon in contemporary writings. Cp. Euphues (ed. Land- mann), pp. 68,86 i CreeDe,/aines/K,ii,'afrown, a scoff, a fniinp,'

33. Anaphora. Cf. A. Fraunce, L p. 305.

35. Anadiplosis. Watson in his 'Ercorofuradia (Spenser Soc, p, 55) gives a metrical example ' framed vpon a somewhat tedious or too much affected continuation of that figure in Rhetorique, whiche of the Greekes is called nXiXoyi'o or dxodf- rJUMTir, of the Latines, Redupiicatio'

170. 33. In the first copies, at the close of the section ' Of Paradigma,' Puttenham speaks disrespectfully of the Flemings (■ a people very vnthankfuli and mutable "), but in other copies a passage is substituted on the propriety of the English Queen's helping the Low Countries and rescuing them flrom the Spanish seruitude.' See Mr. Arber's edition, pp. 253-3.

36. ' Exargasia or the Gorgious,' in the text of Chap. xx.

37. Philoealia. Thb unknown work is again referred to by Puttenham in Book III : 'a worke of ours cntitulcd Aliilb

r Catia, wher I and Lady 0

Notes 43J

, where we entreat of the loues betwene prince PMta n their mutual letters, messages, and speeches' (see Arber, p. 256).

171. 34, &c. The writer referred to is John Southern, who published (before Constable) a volume of sonnets to his mistress Diana (T/ie Musyqut of the Beau/ie oj his Mk'rtsse Diana, 1584). See the account of this rare volume in D. N. B. In Af. E. D. 'Egar' is quoted from Southern's Pandora. The quotations containing the words disliked by Putlenham will be found in Haslewood, p. 211, and Arber, p. 260.

172. 10-40. Cf. James VI, supra; Du Bellay, Defetse, ii. 9.

173. Chap, xxiii. 'OfDecorum.' See infra, p. 181, 1. 20. 23. confuse. Cf. p. 77, 1. 10.

33. Text, Uminous.

174. 3. Saxon English. Supra, p. 87, 1. 5, &c,

5-6. comefytiesse . . . cotntnittg. See N. E. D. (s.v. ' comely '\ to which this passage should be added.

ai. Analagie. See p. 163, 1. 4. 177,5,6. th'EmperorAnlhotiine...OralorPhiUseus, Theoriglnal reads Philiscus. The story is found in Philostratus, Vilae So- phistarum, ii. 30. ' Anthonine' is the Emperor Caracalla,

33-5. Cf. supra, p. 157, 1. 1 et seq.

178. 9. A reference to Stanyhurst's line {Aen. i. 7)—

' Lyke wandring pilgrim too famosed Italic trudging.' Cf. line 26.

38-31. ' tot volvere casus

Insignem pietate virum, tot adire labores Impulerit,' {Aen. L 13-15.)

The translation would appear to be a recollection of Stany- hurst's (1. 16)—

' Wyth sharp sundrye perils too tugge so famus a captayne,' though the words 'the same translator' (1, 38) refer naturally to 'another' (1. 13).

179. 6, This may be Heywood's : but I have failed to find it. 181. Chap. xxiv. Cf. Ascham, supra, i. pp. 1-2, &c. ; Lyiy's

Euphues, passim ; Spenser, Faerie Queene (' Letter '), &c. ao. our booke de Decoro. This is not extant.

1

I Notes

83, 30. alo Turqutsqne. Cf. Spenser, M. Hubb. Taie, 1. 677. Cr. the whole descripdon with that in Spenser, ibid. II. aoS et seq. 1B4. 16. baints, baths.

185. 9. Pasquil wrote. See supra, ii. p. 56, 1. 39, note.

186. 18. sit on his skirts. Cf.—

' Crosse me not Liza, neither be so perte, For if thou dost, I'll sit upon thy skerte. Tarlton cutt off all his skirts, because none should sit upon

{Quoted in Halliweli's Tarlton' s Jests, xxxii, from The Abortiur of tH Idle fjowre, 1620.] Cf. the phrase in i. p. 134, 1. 34. 21. podeslates (Itat. podesia).

187. 31 et acq. arte and nature. Cf. James VI, supra, i. p. aio,

I. 221.

30. stale, urine.

190. la brimly, clearly, distinctly.

191. 6. plat or subiect. See p. 122, 1. 12, note.

192. 19, Plato , . , Aniceris. The story comes from Aelian, Varia Historia, ii. a^.^

Harington (pp. 194-222).

194. 1-6. So^oTou if fiiWevTot ivayiyua*!!!' /yeipov HpnicXfovc, (^jj Tit yap oiriv +(7(1 ;— Plut. Apophlhegmald, 192 C.

iol Apologit. See head-note, i. 149. Harington borrows much from Sidney, and directly refers to his Apologie (p. 196, I. =7).

Ike verie nurse. See Sidney, i. p. 151, 1. 17, note.

195. 30. Alexanders, Casars, Scipios. So Sidney, i. p. 192,

I. 31.

196. 15, &c. A reference to 'Puttenha.m's Arte 0/ English Poetn't, supra. See note to ii. p. i.

the name of a Maker: a reference to FHittenham's opening words, ii. p. 3. But see Sidney, i. p. 155, 1. 36, note, &c.

19. Zenophon. Cf note to p. 43, 1. 4, supra.

87. Sidneys Apologie, See i. 148 et seq. It must be re- membered that Sidney's Essay was as yet anprinted.

197. 1-2. See the note to ii. p. i.

Notes

433 1

and p. 195,

6-7. See Sidney, i. p. 193, 11. 15-18, and II. 19-20.

ia-13. Martial, ii. 89, 3-4.

198. 33. swett statelittesse. Cf. Puttenham, ii. p. 43,

30. 0/ reading Potfs, i. e. the De Audiendis Poe/is.

199. 2-3. Cf. Sidney, i. p. 164, 1, 35, note. 4'33. Cf. Sidney, i. p. 17a, II. S5-30, note. The passage

here quoted is from Cerusalnnmt Liberata, c. i. si, 3.

199. 37. De vanitale et incer/iluditre scieuHarum, cap. iv (' Of Poetrie,' in J. Sanford's translation, 1569 and 1575). See Sidney, i. p. 183.

32-3. Cf. Sidney, i. p. 183, 1. 26 et seq., and nates.

SOI. 19. See Sidney, i. p. 164, 1. zs.

202. 4. Plutarch, ii, 19 E. 10-12. Ovid, Met. iv. With Harington's arguim

Lodge, i. p. 65, and Sidney, passim.

203. 5-10. A direct echo of Sidney, i. p. ao6, 11. 16-18.

204. 6-14. Cf. Sidney, i. p. 173, 1. 2a,and especially ibid. p. 192, I. 7 et seq.

205. 35. yates. Cf. Sidney, i. p, 154, 1. 5, and note. 37. See Sidney, i, p. 174, 1. 23. 35 et seq. Cf. Sidney, i, p. 166, 1. 26 et seq.

206. 17. Cf. Sidney's phrase, i. p. 196, 1. 25 {though the application is different J.

33. Virgil, Cearg. i. 84.

207. 5. Ibid. p. 94. 16. Oi-pkeus, &c. The Hi

Webbe, Puttenham.

208. I. Rubarb. Cf. Sidney's Asfrophel and Stella, xiv. 5.

a. Horace, An Poetica, 343. This is Greene's favourili motto, on the title-pages of his prose works and as a colophor (e. g. in Friar Bacon), See note in Grosart's ' Greene,' i. 88 ; am cf. The Relume from Parnassus (1} I. i. 214.

6-8. From Sidney, i. p. 172, 11. 21-3.

10. Horace, Sat i. i. 68.

209. 3. See Sidney, i. p. 186. 1. 13. 13-14. Ibid. p. 186, 11. 39-30. 16, 31. meerfy, wholly.

n hst, as in Lodge, Sidnej',

i

r

434 Notes

29. Martial, iv. 49. 10. 3r. Martial, xi. 16.

210. It, Scaligtr wrilelh ofVirgill: in the Poettcf, passim.

15. This tragedy of Richard III is not the pre-Sbake- spearian True Tragedie of Richard tlie Third {which Mr. Fleay dales as early as 1587), but Thomas Legge's Latin tragedy, played at St. John's College, Cambridge, in 1579, and imitated by Henry Lacey in his Trinity College play (1586). The text is printed by the Shakespeare Society (i844}> ^^^ Meres, infra, p. 319, 1, 33, note.

j6, Phalaris. See i. p. 170, 1. 33.

23, PedanHus, a Latin comedy, acted in Trinity College, Cambridge, is ascribed by Nash, in Strange Newes, to 'M. Wingfield,' It was printed in 1631 (Halliwell). Bellum Gram- matieale, sive Nominum Verborumqui Discordia Civiiis, by Spense, was played before Elizabeth in Christ Church, Oxford, on September 24, 1593. See the descriptive note in Mr. Ward's Hist, of Dram. Li!, iii. 187. It was printed in 1635.

25. the play of the Cards. This play does not appear to have been identified.

30. /«/A?w<(ir£i'ti'SirFrancis Walaingham.' Hedied in 159a

211. 23-4. This is mentioned in Ruscelli's Commentary (edition of 156B).

25-6. C. xlvi, St. 140.

28. prayeth : a misprint for prayseth.

212. 5-6,8. See the verses of Augustus Caesar in the Scho- lasiica in Virgiliiitn, referred to supra (ii, p. 23, 1. 33, note),

iz-16. Inferyto, I. 32-3. C, xiv, St. 69. 213.3. C.xvii,st.i.

214. 34. Aett. viii. 387.

215. 4. ^e«. viii. 404.

216. 17-18. Cf. Minturno, when speaking of the 'period' of Scenica Poesia: 'E chi ben mireri nell' opere de' piii pregiati author! antiehi trouera che la materia delie cose addutte in scena in un dl si tcrmina, 6 non trapassa lo spatio di duo giorni. Si conte dell' Eptca piii grande, e pOt liinga s' i delta, ckt non sia pik dww anno ' {L'Ar/e Poet. p. 71).

L

^^^" Notes 435 ^H

18 et seq. Harington here appears to be acquainted with ^^| Minturno, De Poela, p. 125 et seq. His definition of Peripeltia ^^| (wtpmi-rtia: Aristotle. Poet. xi. i; Rhet. I. II. 24) is based ^H directly on the paragraphs there dealing with ' euentus inopi- natus,' and ' Agnitio' (pp. 126-7), ^ reference which supple- ments Mr. Butcher's note on nr/jHnVmi in Aristotle's Theory of Poetry and Fine Art, third edition, pp. 323-4. See also Bucer, Scripla Anglicana, 1577 (c. liv, ' De honestis ludis"), and Hein- aius, De TraganHee Conslitulione, chaps, vi and vii.

218. 2. PluL ii. 40 F, &c. 18-19. Cf. Nash's epithet 'comique,' J. p. 313, I. 11.

219. 7. the first refiners. Cf. ii. p. 63, 1, a, note. 10. Bartholomew Clarke{>. 1537-90). See D. N. B. (Gierke, B.).

HIb Latin translation of the CowW/ef appeared in 1571.

219. ai. Cf. Heywood, Proverbfs (Spenser Soc, p. 61) :—

' But many a man speaketh of Robyn hood That neuer shot in his bowe.' See Sidney, supra, i. p. 184, 1. 5.

22. correct Magnificat. See note to i. p. 117, 1. 18.

220. 24, ' Samuel Flemming of kings coUedge in Cambridge ' [Marginal note). Cf. note to i. p. 244, 1. 5.

22\.zi. supererogation, a word much in vogue at this time. Cf. Harvey's book (1593), Infra, p, 245 and note.

222. s6. triple, i.e. I. (An apology for Poetry), to p. an, 1. 5; II. (In praise ofAriosto), p. 211, 1. 6 to p. 217, I. 23; III. (An answer to Critics), p. 217, 1. 24 to end.

3a. that a Potter did la Ariosto. Marginal note, ' In the life of Ariosto.' I cannot trace this story.

Nash {pp. 223-8). For an account of the different issues of Aslrophel and Stella in 1591, see FlOgel's edition of Sir Philip Sidney's Astrophel and Stella (Halle, 1889), pp. Ixxiv-lixv. See also Grosart's reprint oi Nashe's Works, i. pp. xxxix-xlv.

223. i-io. Probably a reference by Nash more sua to some recent play : but the identification is not easy, Can it be to Lyly'a Mydas (printed in 1592)? See note to p. 226, 11. aS-g.

224. 16. casks, caskets. Cf. Shakes., a Hen. VI, iii. 2. 409.

4^6 Notes

23. Sidney died in 1586.

31. absurdilie, a favourite word with Nash. Cf. his Analotnit of Absurdilie, ante, i. p. 331.

225. 33. Mary Sidney, Countess of Pembroke (? 1555-1631). eloquent secretary to the Muses. Cf. p. 364, I. 35. The

phrase is common. Cf. Daniel (ed. Grosart, iv. 7), who speaks of Pliny and others as the ' Secretaries of nature."

226. 22. Almond leape verse. (Almond=Almain, i.e. German.) See Cotgrave, s.v. Saut, ' Trots pas &* un saut, The Almonde Leape.' Cf Jonson, The Devil is an Ass, i. i. 104.

28-9. Is this a double reference to {a) the Euphuistic vocabulary generally (see supra, i. p. aoz, I. 34, note), and (6) to Lyiy's Mydas (especially Act i. Sc. i)? With this and the passage referred to in the next note compare Nash's lines on p. 343, II. 10-12.

31, &c. Is this a covert allusion to the Reformed versifying or so-called classical Prosody ? See previous note.

227. 5. Contish diamonds : crystals found in Cornish quartz ; stones of inferior quality. Cf Fuller's Worthies, 166a, p.'ia6,

8-9. vpseuant tnuffe, after the M»scoi*y fashion. This is a puzzling phrase j but the sense is helped by reference to the copyof the print of Sigismund I of Poland in Mr. Morfill's Po/aurf (' Stories of the Nations '), where Sigismund is wearing a fur cap with turned-up points, which looks just like a muff. This was the Russian and Polish cap, called ' Yermolka.' (I am indebted to Mr. Morfill, through Mr. Doble, for this reference.) Upseuattt is not clear, though it recalls Jonson's vpsee. Can it be a misprint for ' upslaunt'? {cf p. 1B3, I. 2g) or 'up-flaunt' (cf p. a53, 1. 31, note, and N.E.D. s,v, ' Flaunt')? Breton refers to the ' muff' in his Pasquills Fooles-cap {Grosart, i. 'f.', p. 34).

' Hee that puts fifteene elles into a Puffe, And seauenteene yards into a swagg'ring slappe [fQappe]; And twentie thousand Crownes into a Muffe, And iialfe his land into a hunting Cappe.' 9. Capcase, portmanteau, or, generally, any box or re- ceptacle. Harvey in Pierces Supererogation (ed. Brydges, p. 149) speaks of the ' Capcase of Strange News ' in association with ' an old urinal case.'

Notes 437

14. Orig. ' Seshis Empedocus.'

a»-6. Is this a further reference to Mydas (see note to p. aag, il. i-io), perhaps a hit at Licio's speech, ' Ah, my girle, is not this a golden world ?' Nine lines on, Licio says, 'Why, thou foole, what hen should lay that egge ! ' and Pipenetta replies, ' I warrant a goose.'

31-a. Cf. Nash, supra, i. 310, II. 28-9.

Harvey (pp. 229-38).

229. Three editions of A Qtiippe for an Upstart Crmrtirr appeared in 1593, but that which contained the attack on the Harveys as sons of a ropemaker of Saffron Walden is not extant. There are one or two references to a ' Ropemaker' in the known text, but they are of small account Nash, in his Strange News, maintains that the offending passage ran to only ' seven or eight lines.' See the reprint in Collier's Yellow Series, Hindley's reprint in 1871 (Reeves & Turner), and Grosart's in his edition of Greene. A handy bibliographical list of Greene's, Harvey's, and Nash's works will be found in Arber's edition of Greene's Menaj>hon, pp. vi-x.

Mother Hubbard's Tale. See p. 183, 1. 30, note, and cf. Harvey's remarks on the Faerie Queene in his letter to Spenser, i. p. 115, 1. 25.

230. Elderlon. See i. p. 125, 1. a8, note. Seoggin. See i. p. I30, 1. 34, note.

g. Saiumisl. Cf. Greene's Menaphon : 'The Feasts which the melancholy Sa/umisis founded in Danuby were neuer so quatted with silence but on their festiual daies they did frolicke amongst themselues with manie plesaunt parlies ' (ed. Arber, p. 46).

ai. et seq. Cf. the Spenser- Harvey correspondence in vol. i (pp. 87-iaa). It is fair to say, as Mr. Schelllng has pointed out, that this passage, which has been so often quoted to Harvey's discredit as proof that he was the vainest of pedants, is, in its proper context, an apology, rather than ' a foolish boast.' (See Poetic and Verse Criticism of the Rrign of EHeabelh. Publications of the University of Pennsylvania, 1891, pp. as-e.)

J

4dB Notes

231. 3. grftnt, a panning allasioD to Robert 5. fiUhtr of misb^otten Inforttmalus.

to : (i) Greene's own peoitential writiogs, repeatedly reminds his oppooenl in the Third Ltlter, be lament his ill-fonune (' Remember thiae owtte Margin^ Emblem^ Foriuna fmtl fatuis,' and again, ' Yet who cuer hearde me complaine of Ol-Iuck, or once say Forbau mf Fo^'); or {3) Harvey's adversary Nash, whose first Ikoary eSxt, the: Preface to Greene's MimapkoH (supra, L 307), was written by Greene's request ? Though Harvey, forther over, afiejla of Nash as Greene's ' swonie brother,* yet Nash's retort (p. 343, ). 19] to another gibe (see note to p. 341, L ai) lends some support to the latter interpretatioa.

29. Guidardines silurr HistorU. Cf. note to i. p. 107:.

Ariosto. See Harington, ii. p. 194 et seq.

32. queasrr. See i. p. 66, L 34, note.

232. 6. Pure* Pouae-ksst, i.e. Nash, author of Pltne i^mm- last kis SuppUtafitm to Hk Dif^ {i^ty See L 13.

9. i.e. Grmu. See Meres, infra, p. 334, U. 19-22.

19, TarlrtoH. See ii. p. laa, L 13, note. His play 'of tbe Snm Di&dhf Sins is described by Collier from tbe originil I *pltt' ID tbe library of Dulwich College (History of Iht Si^^iii. 3M; reprinted in Halliwell's T'oWibn's/^^^. pp-xxxv-xxxvitiX

39. Dador Ptnus religion. Andrew Feme (? i5i9-a9X dean oT Ely and vice-chancellor of Cambridge, whose tinfte-serv- ing brotigfat him the nicknames of 'old Andrew Tnmcaai^* ' Father Palinode,* and ' Andro Ambo,' and soppUed his con-- temporaries with the verb ' peme,' i. e ' to turn coal.* Harvey in this letter complains of him as a man who 'flattered * and' * overthuarted ' him and 'alwaies plaied fast and loose*; and he speaks of ' a natural! Peme artificially emprtned.' Peme b praised by Bishop Kennet- (See the extracts in BrydgeA Archaica, II, ' Advertdsement.')

233. 9-ia Mantuan, Echgar, L i —

* Facste, precor, gelida quando pecus omne sub nmbrs Rnminat, antiqaos paoJum recitemus amores.'

See Lan^s Laboia'a Lost, iv. 2. Bg, where Holofenies the line. The eariy editioos of llaniian are ' decpdie ~

s qooCcJ

1

Notes 439

in notes: e.g., in the 1546 edition, the 'annotatiunculae' this phrase run to three quarters of a page. 234. 9. Arelhiish, a favourite gibe with Harvey. ai. Gnotnfs, yti/ioi, maxims, sayings : not ' Tomes' as 1 gleby suggests (Shakspere Allusion-Boots, i. 36). Cf. p. 170, 1. aS. Watson died before the year (1592) was out. Is the entry of Nash's name here a shp on the part Harvey, or (more likely) a would-be compliment to add point to the retort ? See also p. 249, II. 20-1 (note).

335. 34, &c. Experience. Cf. supra, i. p. loa, t. 13, ii. p. 383, I' 33< And passim in Harvey.

236. 37. Rodolpk Agricola (1443-85). See the letter quoted in Hallam's Literary History, i. aio.

aS. Ludonike Viues. Supra, i. App. p. 343, 1. ti, note, &c. Peter Ramus. See i. p. 309, 1. 11, note, and ii. p. 345, 1.6, note.

237. 7. On Regiomontanus {or Muller) and Jerome Cardan, see Hallam's Literary History, i. 190, 458-9.

Bacon, Roger (? 1314-94).

34. After the Alexandrian critic Neoptolemus of Parium.

238. 35. Jewel, John (1523-71), Bishop of Salisbury. See p. 247, 1. 32, and p. sSi, 1. 22, note.

Thomas Harding (1516-72), theologian, in controversy with Jewel. He is not to be confused with the chronicler, p. 6a, 1. 26, p. 314, 1. 34.

John Whitgift (.'1530-1604), Archbishop of Canterbury.

Thomas Cartwright (1535-1603), Puritan controversialist.

31. Oh-is ' oyez.'

Nouerinl, £fc. See i. p. 311, 1. 33, note.

Nash (pp. 239-44).

239. 7. Coppinger and Arlhingloti were fellow fanatics with William Hacket (d. 1591). Their mission of preparation for the Messiah developed into a plot to dethrone Elizabeth and to abolish episcopacy. They were tried after a riot in Cheapside, to which Nash here refers. Edmund Coppinger died in prison in 159a. Bishop Cosin or Cosins (see p. 381, 1. a) wrote Tht Conspiracy for Prettndtd Reformation, via. Prtsbylerial Disciplint

1

430 Notes

fy Hacktt, C^pingrr, a^ Artkaigtm : wOk . . . iihe i^i , . . Hu arraignmaU and aceeution of Haekrt (i^p).

IO-I2. This is explained by a passage in the previous letta {aot printed in this voltune): ' And thai was all the Fleeting (lee p. 331, L 10) that eoer I fell : sauing that an other coropon; of special) good fellowes . . . would needs forsooth verye courtly perswade the Earl of Oiforde thai some thing in those Letters, and namely the Mirrour of Tuscanismo, was palpaUj intended against him : whose noble Lordeship I protest I iieuer meante to dishonour with the least preiadiciall word of my Tongue or pen, &c' See supra, i. pp. 107^, and note.

13. See p. 330, 1. 10 et seq.

17. Howliglaise (Owl-glass) : an uncomplimentary associS' tion with ' Tyl Eulenspiegel,' vriiose adventures had been printed in English, by W. Copland, in ?i538 and ?i53a. Cf. p. aya, 1.39.

240, 19-aa The literary figure of ■ velvet * and 'cloth' was used ad nauxam by the Martinists and their contemporaries. Cf. the sub-title of Greene's C'"'> /o'' an Upstart Courtier— * a Quaint Dispute between Veluet breeches and cloth-breechts.'

23. Gilgilis Habbrrdehoy/i.e.Gabriel Harvey, for whom Nash has many names. Cf. Gabriel Hanglelow, Gregory Habberdine, &c.

38. praisd by Gabriel. See p. ^4, I. 27, and Harvey's letters in vol. i.

31. Maister Butler. Is this the eccentric physician, William Bmlcr (1535-1618) ? See D. N. B.

33. Fleeting. See p. ^i, 1. ro,

241. 4-7. A parody on Stanyhurst. See p. i. 316, 1. 5, note. The sling is in the tail, for Harvey's attitude to rhyme was a commonplace.

9, &.C. The verses, twelve in number, will be found in Harvey's Third Letter. The first is— 'Where shud I find, that 1 seeke, A person cleere as a

Christal?" To these Harvey adds, ' And so foorth : for the verse is not vnknowen ; and runneth in one of those vnsatyricall Satyres, which Mr. Spencer long since embraced with an overloouing Sonnet: A token of his Affection, not a Testimony of hys ludgeinenL' Nash seldom fails to attack l-Iarvey's claim to

Notes 431

Spenser's regard. Spenser's Sonnet is printed in the ' Globi edition, p. 607, and in Brydges's Archaica, ii. 69.

17. Read ' still a foole by fiattring.'

ai, 'What hee is improued since, excepting his good olde Flcres Poelarutn and Tarletons surmounting Rhetorique, with a little Euphuisme, and Greenesse inongh, which were all prettily stale before he put hand to penne.' (Harvey's Third Letter.) See infra, p. 399, 1. 33.

29. inkekomisme. Supra, i. p. 51, 1. 24, note. Nash quotes from Harvey's vocabulary.

242. 14. absonismt, solecism. Harvey refers to this word on p. 275, 1. aa.

17. Traynment. See p. 336, 1. 32.

22. imiesinence, want of fitting ending, of proper bounds. Cf. infra, p. 330, 1. 21.

a6. balduduins. See i. p. lor, 1. 23, note.

243. 6-27, See quotation in note to p. 241, 1. ai, and see note to p, 231, 11. 5, 10-12. Cf. p. 226, 1. aS— p. 227, 1. 3, and notes.

18. Orig. ' madde man.'

30. Christopher Bird of Walden. The letter referred to, with the postscript containing the 'Sonnet,' is printed in Brydges's Archaica, ii. i-a.

244. I, reuiesi, reviest, retortest. ' Revie,' a gaming word, means to respond to a challenge, ' return.'

5. bulbe^er, bugbear, bogy. Nash refers to Harvey's taunt in the Four Lttters—' Her redoutable bull-begging Knight.'

Harvey (pp. 244-84).

245. Pierce's Supererogation . See p. 247, 1. 27 ; p. 251, I. 28 ; p. 256, 1. 15 ; also p. 221, 1. 27, note.

6. lustinus Martyr. His Eversio falsorum Arislotelis dog- malum, edited by G. Postellus, appeared at Paris in 1553.

Philoponus, Joamies, i.e. John of Alexandria, the Gram- marian (7th cent.), author of a life of Aristotle and editor of Several Aristotelian books. See the list in Buhle's Aristotle, i, PP- 303-5-

Valla. i.e.Georgius{not Lauren tius), editor and eommeni of Aristotle, who interpreted the Poetics in 1515.

1

^lA

43a Noies

loannes Ludovicus Viues. Supra, ii. p. 336, 1. a8, note, He published a summary of the Nicomacliean Ethics in 1540.

Ramus (La Ramt!e). Supra, p. 236, 1. 28, note. His AMim- adversiattes Arislotelicae appeared in 1548, but Harvey is probably referring to his famous Logic (see i. p. 433), in which he is si variance with the Aristotelian view in the Organon. Harvey was an enthusiastic admirer of Ramus : sec his Rhetor (1577), Siga. E, E,, H, , &c., and his CicermiaHus (1577), ap, &c. He was probably influenced by the Ramist enthusiasm of William Temple. {See note to i. p. 309, 1, 11.)

9. Perionius, Joachimus. See supra, i. p. 18, 1. 09, note. Gallandius, Petrus, author of Contra novant Academiam

P. Rami Oratio (Paris, 1551)-

Carpentarius, Jacobus (Claromontanus Bellovacus), His DescripHo universae artis ipfferendi ex Aristotelis logico organo coUecIa &• in libros Ires distincta appeared at Paris in 156a, 1564. See note on Ossatus, infra.

10. Sceggius, i.e. Jacobus Schegkius (Deginus) the elder (1511-87), Aristotelian commentator.

Lieblerus, Georgius, author of an Epilome philosophiat naluralis ex Arislotelis tibris excerpla (1561, &c.).

la. Talaeus, Audomarus, commentator. He associated himself with Ramus in several works, e. g. in the latter's Dialtclicae Hbri duo {sapTA, i. p. a8o, 1. 33, note), Ascham men- tions them together (Schoteniaster ed. Mayor, pp. loi, 102).

Ossatus, i.e. Cardinal Arnaud d'Ossat. Harvey refers to his Expositio in Dispulationem Jacobi Carpenlarii de Afetkodo, Francfurt, 1583.

Freigius, loannes Thomas, author of Rami pra£lfctioties in Ciceronis orationes, 1575. He edited Ramus'a Cicerottiamis in 1577.

Minos, i.e. Claude Mignault, editor of Cicero.

Rodingus, apparently an error for Rhodiginus (Lodovico Celio Rodigino, otherwise Ludovicus Coelius Richerius), com- mentator on Cicero. A certain Gulielmus Rodingus published two orations at Heidelberg in 1576, 1577 ; but it is unlikely that he is intended.

246. 1. Scribonius, Gulielmus Adolphus, author of the Trium- phus Logicae Rameae, 2nd edit., Lond, 1583.

Notes

433

19. Agrippa. Supra, p. igg, 1. 27, note.

22. Copernicus, Nicolas (1473-1543), astronomer.

23. Cardan. Supra, p, 429. See p. 435. Paracelsus. See note, supra, i. p. 50, 1, ai.

24. Erastus. See p. 248, 11. 9, 10, note. Sigonius (Carlo Sigonio). See 1. p. 35, 1. 13, note. Ctiiacius, Jacobus, jurist. See p. 291, 1. 31.

a babU. Cf. note, supra, i. p. 375.

247, 33. Harding and Jewell, u. s., p. 238, 1. 25.

248. 5-13, Cardinal Jacopo Sadoleto (1477-1547)- See Ascham's judgment on Sadolet, Omphaliua, and Osorius in the Sckokmaster, ed. Mayor, p. 110.

Longolius (cf. i. p. 13, I. 17, note). He is the author of an Oralio . . .ad Luferianos iam damnatos (1524, 1529).

Omphalius, Jacobus {d. 1570). He was a Professor at Cologne, and was best known by his commentaries on Cicero.

Osorius, i. e. Jeronimo Osorio da Fonseca, Bishop of Silves. See note on Haddon, infra. He is frequently referred to by Harvey in his Ciceronianus and Rhetor. See Ascham's Schok' masfer (ed. Mayor, pp. 129, 238-9, 271).

Sturmius. Cf. i. p. 9, 1. 33, note.

Haddon (cf. i. p. 21, I. 31). Harvey refers to the book Cualleri Haddoni pro Reformaliotte Anglicana epislola apologefica ad Hier. Osorium (1562), a reply to Osorius's Latin book which was EngUshed by R. Shackiock in 1565. See note on Osorius, supra.

Balduin, Francois, who wrote more than one Respottsio to Calvin and a Respotisio ad Calvinum et Beeam, Cologne, 1564.

Eraslus (see p. 346, 1. 19, note), i.e. Thomas Lieber (1523- 83), a physician of Heidelberg, who adopted the name Erastus at Basle in 1540. He was opposed to the study of astrology and to the doctrines of the Paracelsians (supra, p. 50, 1. ai), and denied the penal right of the Church. Hence the term 'Erastian.'

Trauers, Walter (.' 1548-1635), puritan divine, and friend of Beza.

Sutdiff, Matthew (?i550>i62g), dean of Exeter and anti- Catholic controversialist.

Bellarmine, the famous Jesuit controversiahst.

aL .H. u F r

434 Notes

Whittaker, William {1548-95), Master of St. John's College, Cambridge, and Regius Professor of Divinity.

Bancroft, Richard (1544-1610), Arclibishop of Canterbury.

14. the Precisians, the Puritans. The lertn was much in vogue. Cf. Marlowe, Dr. Faus/us, se. ii. 26, and the passage in the Jeiv of Malia, i. a. See also Sir Thomas Overbury's 'character' A Precisian.

ao. meacocke, an effeminate: a favourite term at this time, synonymous with ' milksop,' and often associated with it. Cf. E»phues (ed. Landmann, 81), ' 1 shall be accompted a Mecocke, a Milkesoppe': and Lodge's Alarum (Shakes. Soc. 51), 'The wisest by lewde love are made foolish, the mightiest by lust are become eU'eminate, the stoutest monarches to miserable mecocke s.'

Papp-hatchet, John Lyly, to whom the anonymous Pap^ with an hatchet (1589), is generally given. See infra, p. a^, and the travestied title-page, p. 370.

38-9. See headnote, supra, p. 238, and p, sag.

249. 15. Sir John Cheeke. See i. p. 9, 1. 30 note, &c.

30-I. Did Harvey not know the identity of Pierce and Nash, or did he affect ignorance ? See a like case, supra, p. ^4, I. 28, note.

250. 5. nippitaty (cf p. 252, 1. 7), strong liquor, Halliwell gives (he form mppitato, ' a cant term,' ' chiefly applied to ale,'

II. Tuscanisme. See supra, i, p. 107, 1, 19, and note, Ih grain, thorough, downright, ineradicable, 23-3. See headnotes, pp. 239, 245.

251. 20. Ciceronian, not necessarily in the stricter sense de- rived from the Ciceronian controversy of the sixteenth century, but in the general sense of ' scholarly person ' as opposed to a writer or reader of the intellectual level of Seogan, the court fool.

22. Conny-cafcbtr, cheat, swindler (lit one who catches conies, dupes) ; a side thrust at Greene's pamphlets on Cota^ catching (three parts, 1591, 1591, 159a), and the Disputation belweene a Hce Canny Catcher and Shee Conny catcher (1592), which popularized the term.

32-3. In Gabriel's 'Philosophers' and 'Mathematician' there is perhaps a fraternal reference to the astrologers, John

Jk

Notes

435 '

Harvey PJ563-92), and Rieliard Harvey {d. !i623), who had' been dragged into the quarrel (sec p. 229), and had sufTeicd- the latter especially - at the hands of Nash. See Index.

252. 1-5. Is Harvey alluding— in his 'Apes and Foxes'— t Spenser's Mother Hubberds Tale, included ia the voltime of Cotnplainis (1591)?

7. See p. 250, 1. 5.

253. 5, &c. Cf. p. 361, 1. 18 et seq. 7. Marlins libelling, i.e. the lampooning of the Martin

Marpreiatt controversy.

Holinskeads engrosing. Raphael Holinshead {d. i 1580), author of the Chronicles of England, &c.

12. a hotchpott Jor a gallyma/ry, Cf. 1. p. 130, 1. 12 ; also Mingle-mangle in Puttenham, supra, li. p. 171, 1. 14. All we much in vogue. Cf. Lyly's Mydoa (Prologue), ' what heretofore hath beene serued in seuerall dishes for a feast, is now minced in a charger for a gallimaufrey. If we present a mingle-mangle, our fault is to be excused, because the whole world is become an hodge-podge.' See also The Relume from Parnassus, pt H. iv. ii. 1. 1586 et seq.

31. Jlaunt-ajlaunt, swagger. So Gascoigne, Steele Glas, Epilogue, i. 33 (Arber, p, 83), and Breton, Flovrish upon Faiicie, 18 (ed. Grosart).

255. 5. egges in tnooneskine. Cf. Shakespeare, £11^ Lear, iL a. 32. For particulars of this once popular dish, see the quotation from May's Accomplished Cook, in Naress Glossary, and Notes and Queries, 4th Ser., xii, July 19, 1873.

7, awke, untoward, clumsy : hibbergibber, gibberish.

256. 23. was running on my halfpeny, a common Elizabethan phrase. See N.E.D., s. v. 'Halfpenny.'

257. 6, Etderton, supra, i. p. 125, 1. 28, note. 21. Agrippa. Supra, p. 433.

Cardan. Probably Girolamo Cardano (1501-76), supra, p. 433 ; but to which work does Harvey refer ?

23. Anconlius, an error for Acontius {Jacopo Aconzio)? 1500- ?66, whose Ars Muniendorum Oppidorum (in Lat. and Ital.) is said to have appeared at Geneva in 15S5 (see Mazzuchelli and Watt).

25. Antony Riccobonus, i. e. Antonio Riccoboni, author of Ffa

I

436 Notes

De Hisloria Commrnktrius, Venice, 156B, and of a plaining Aristotle's Poetics (Vienna, 1585, Padua, 1591).

aB. CaUpine, dictionary, so called from Friar Ambrosia Calepino (of Calepio), 1435-1511, whose LatiD Dictionary, which first appeared in 150a, was of great account during the sixteenth century, and was the baas of the not less famous Lexicon of Forcellini Calepino's plan to give th« meaning of the Latin words in more than one European tongue was rapidly developed in succeeding editions, till in the Basle edidon ef 1581 (to which Harvey probably refers) the dictiooarj hid become a polyglot of no less than eleven langoages. Sec Hallam, Lit Hist. i. 258.

39-3. The full tide o^ Petrus Grtgoriu^s wA is Sjmt^Km lutis tativersi aique Legum paw ommian genHttm rf rtmm fmt- Hearutn praedptutmm in trrs paries Jigestum.

258. 33. jmy Rymes Cf. p. a6i, IL 16-17.

259. 8. homt-tomi, 3 reduplication of hrrel, a worthless Eellow. 14. &c. Cf. Harvey, supra, i. p. 106.

30, (M ImgHsJu Peimrck, Le. Spenser. C£ Clerlce, m his Pbiimanieia (1595), ' Let other countries, sweet Cambriidge, envy, yet admire . . . thy Petrarch, sweet Spenser.'

260. 16. Manardua, Joannes (1462-1536). author of aevcnl medical works.

17, Pomponatius (Pietro Pompooazzi, nicknamed Peretto), 1460- ; 1536, who stirred up controversy by his Dt

26 1. 18, &c Cf. p. 253, L 5, et seq- For Elderton, see i. p. i^ L aS, note; Torberuile, i- p. 244. H ii-ia. note; Drant, L pt 911^ L 13, note ; Tartton, ii. p. 232, L 19, note. TaritoD -waa notorious for his eitempore rhyming as well as his jigs. Harvey elsewhere speaks of Greene's 'piperty ertrmporamig and Tarietonizing.'

23-3. A happy sentiment, but fuller in meaning' to us tfam it can have been to Harvey and his contemporaries.

25-31. See note to L p. 58, L 5. S62. X lit on* vohtme, i. e. the first edition of 1589.

15. WiHiam Borough (1536-99). See £J. iV. 5,

17. Robert Norman, mathematical iostnunent maker. See D.N.B.

J

Notes 437

33. Sir Roger Williams (? 1540-95), His Briif Discourse ^ War appeared in 1590.

34. Thomas Digges {d, 1595), mathematician, muster- m aster-general of the English troops in the Netherlands 1586.

263. 8. lohn Asteley (rf. 1595), master of the Queen's jewel- house, published his Ari of Riding in 1584. He is one of the dinner-party described in the Preface to Ascham's Schole- masler.

9. Pietro Bizzaro. See Tiraboschi, vii. 1468.

12. Thomas Blundevil, author of The fower chiefyst offi. belonging to Horsemanshippe {1565-6) and other works,

16. MusidorMs and F^rocUs, in Sidney's Arcadia. S p. 264.

20-1. Probably a reference to Painter's popular Palace of Pleasure (ist vol. 1566), and to the translation of The Courtier by Hoby (1561).

33. The Arcadia was first published in 1590,

34. Philip de Comines was not yet translated by Danett (1596). Guicciardine. See note, supra, i. p. 107, note.

254. 4. Read ' priuitie.'

35. Secretary of Eloquence. Cf. p. 225, 1. 33.

265. 3. Suada (Qcidoi), the goddess of Persuasion. 7. James VI and I. Cf. i. p. 208 et scq. The Uranre, with

Du Bartas's text, was printed in the Essayes of a Prentise (1584}. James's volume of Poeticall Exercises at vacant houres {1591) contained a translation of the Furies of Du Bartas, ' his owne ' Lepanto, and Du Bartas's version of the latter. La Lepanlhe.

266. 18. weedes. Gascoigne's Posies consists of four parts. Flowers, Herbs, Weeds, and the Notes of Instrucliou (i. p. 46),

21. nippitatie. Supra, p. 250, 1. 5, note,

23. the old pickle herring. Supra, p. 232, 1. g, note.

30. A Euphuistie punning translation of Olcntpora Otnorcs.

32. Copestnate, fellow (in the contemptuous sense).

267. 18-19. Can it be that The Pilgrimage to Parnassus makes fun of these lines in its fourth act (1. 405) ?

268. 16, &c. Pap-/tatc/iet. Supra, p. 248, 1. 20.

269. 5. courtly holly-water. Cf. King Lear, iii, 2. 10. 20. alia Sauoica, See p. 268, 1. 18 ; p. 271, 1. 33.

i

438 Notes

ai. Albertus Magnus. Cf. p. 273, I. 14. 24. &c. stonts . . . Follies , . . beastfs and fishes. See nole to i. p). ao2, L 33 ; and to p. 322, I. aS.

30. olde Accursius \ probably the Glossator of Justinian, rather than M. Ang. Accorso (Accursius), born ? 1490, philologer and editor of Cassiodorus, The former wrote in a rough style and had small reputation for knowledge of classical literature. He is -redited with the saying: Graecum tst; mm Ugitur.

31. Bartkofus de Saxoferralo (1313-56), jurist, whose quaint plainspoken style may have attracted Harvey in his legal studies. One of his works is entitled Processus Satanai contra Virginem coram iudice lesu. See infra, p. 460.

270. 1-2. Cf Gosson and Lodge (i. p. 63, 1. 5). II. Country Cuffe, countercufi". 14, loktt Atwke, &c. See note, supra, i. p, 185, II. 30-1.

271. 21. bore . . . cushion. See note to i. p. 140, L 25.

272. 4. hatchet. See p. 268, 1. 16 et seq.

6. Orontius Finaeus (Oronce Finee), French mathematician, author of Quadrans asfrolabicus (revised, 1534) and other works.

10. w)(j«(A'//h)m, a jacket or jerkin. 'Themandilionor mande- vile was a kind of loose garment without sleeves, or, if -with sleeves, having them hanging at the back ' (Halliwell).

14. Mammaday. Cf. The Courtier and the CouHltyman, 1618 (Roxb. Libr.): 'Thy meat tasts all of mammaday pudding, which breaking at both ends, the stuffing runnes about the Pot.'_

19. Drunting. See supra, i. p. 90, 1. 13, note.

21. John Securis, i.e. John Lyiy (' Pap-hatchet').

26. Hundred merrie Tales. See A C.Mery Talys in Hazlitt's Shakespeare Jest-Books.

29. Howleglasse. See supra, ii. p. 239, 1. 17, note.

30-2. Harvey is indebted to the concluding paragraphs of Poggio's Facetiae, where the latter speaks of his story-telling friends 'in secretiori aula Martini papae.' He says, 'Visum est mihi eum quoque nostris confabulationibus locum adiicere, in quo plures earum, tanquam in scaena, recitatae sunt. Is est Bugiale nostrum, hoc est mendaciorum vcluti officina quaedam, olim a secretariis instilutum, iocandi gratia. . . . Erat in eo princeps Tabulator Ravelins Bon^nicnsis, cuius nonnuUa in

Notes 439

confabulationes coniecimus. Antonius item Luscus, qui saepius ■ inseritur, vir admodum facetus. Cinciusque Romanus Sl ipse ioeis deditus. Noa quoque plura e nostris addidimus nor insulsa. Hodie, cum illi diem suum obierint, desiit Bugiale, turn temporum turn hominum culpa, omnisque iocandi con- fabulandique consuetudo sublata' (edit. 1513). 273. 1. Doctour Clare. ?

Doctour Bourne. Perhaps William Bourne, the almanac- maker, who died in 1583. See infra, p. 379, 1. 25, and D. N. B.

M. Wakefield? Referred to again in 1. 15.

4-7. A retort to Nash's list, supra, pp. B41-2.

5. bumtne Carde, lit. a marked card for cheating at play. The reference is to Pappe with a Hakhtt, Cij. ; ' Hee'le cog the die of deceipt, & cutte at the bumme-carde of his con-

14. Albertus, supra, p. 269, 1, zi. Poggius, supra, p. 272, II, 30-2, note.

Bebdius (test ' Bebelices '). A reference to the Faaliarurn Libri Tres of Heinrich Bebel, a popular contribution to Poggian literature, often reprinted with the Facetiae of Nic. Frischlin.

15. IVakefield's. See 1. i.

Parson Darcye, i.e. Brian Darcy, referred to in Scot's Discouerie of Wilekcrafl, 1584 (rep. p. 455).

17. (/0116/e f 's, i.e. ' W's' : but whose initial is this ?

aa. Cheeke, Smith. See Ascham, supra, i. p. 9, 1. 30, &c.

24-7. Cf. p. 283, 1. 13 et seq. Probably a reference to such passages as supra, ii. p. 0334 1. 13 et seq.

274. ao, gargarisvte, lit. gargle.

29. cr. p. 27Z, 1. 3.

275. 2, Toy, frequently used in the special sense of a jest or anecdote, or bit of doggerel. Cf. Tarllons Tqyes, ' a new booke in English verse,' licensed 10 Dec. 1576.

8. lillypot, in this pun, is an old size of paper with the ' lily- pot ' as a watermark.

21 et seq. See note to p. 273, 11. 4-7.

22. Absonisme. See p. 242, 1. 14.

32. a Calimunco, lit. a kind of fine stuff. See 'Calamanco,' A'. E. D., and Lyl/s Mydas, passim.

276. 14. Tile-iute-late. From the line of Ennius {Aimaks,

440 Ni^es

p. 11^ VahLk 'O TdF, tote. Tad, tibi tanta, tjTsnDCv taHsti,' gh-en bj Priscian, and copied and recopied i Arts of Poetry. For exampiiie, S occurs twice in Bucbler's recension of the iHslUidio Potltta of jac. Pootamis, wbere il is desdibedassomethingtobeavoidedCacopboDiis,* 'ridicalns,' * insoavis.' &c\

lo. Se« the list of boots in Rafadai% n. Tu.

iB..^farfSinirfrt, Bqwa, p. 865,1 ^ note.

XL. Cmru^a, Antaaio de (^ 1545)1 anihoir of the . Annlio (ist ed. i^gli, iriuch was traasliird by Ijord I ia his GaUm Bookt o^ Mtartms AtmUta (1532}, and, in i revised fonn (LAro ^ Emtpavdor Maroa AmvOo torn d Rde* ok AuK^J^ by Sir Tbomas North ia bis ZKdl ^/VuKKs (is57> His Epi^oims FmmdBarts ms rendered in die fiiwrftm EftiSa of Ed-ward HeOowes in 157^ and was s^ipleiiKiited in 1575 byGeoSreyFentoo'lsverwnaftbeGoUH^^iLsCila. SirFnnds Br^-an gave Uk £itra Bammio Mrmajfrri-io 4d Ctwit in his Z>4^ra»ydcZ^y«C3MrtiKr(i5«8),rcfiriiitBd as^ £Mrf>sr Cfa£»>>r At Gwrtt (1S75).

aa. ^aiM< Jacques Amyot (1513-sa), Haaslated tbe TJbeo- jCMcs AMrf ClanieiM of Heliodoms (1547, icrised 1550^ seven books of Kodonis Sicnhis (1554}. Loogns (iSSX ""^ PhSaicfa^ -'^^ (>SS9) Afxl ifonab (1572). His tm^latioD of Plntarch'k Livts was En^islMd by Sir Thomas Noitfa in 157^

277. 3. slatoMfmiamf. C£ Stanjinirst's Aatid {ed. Aiha, p. u6):—

'Quod she, **^ial bee scape tfats? sfaal a stianger gcoe

Widi sacfa departnie mj n^ segnofTe frmi^Kiig?*"

3), Lmf^ lit. die laa of an acartcmir bood ~ ■ rtle,' 'lessofL* SecA^.£li7.,s.v.Zw^^^ 87a. 16. fuatmt, qoalm. 37913. Htrmts 7raMqpa;sai>n.p.a^L33. 4. ZWii<i I J />isse. See p. 40^ L dK. John Dant^ ptiuml ia LondnB Lctaweu 1591 and 1397, Mid lus iridow in 1319 and i6aa He is fatfrodoccdinlfaesccaodpanoflhe A*Biw7ft«M

iW«a>aia(ActI.Scm). CC infira, p>. 466.

8. Thomas Odooc or Dekmey 01513^1607), g

Notes

441

a notorious ballad-maker and pamphleteer. Nash calls him 'the balleting silk- weaver.'

Philip Stubs or Stubbes, author of the Artatomie of Abuses. See supra, i. p. 63, and note to i. p. 321.

Robert Armin, actor and dramatist. (See D.N.B.) He had the honour of being known as the literary sod and successor to Scogan.

aa. Humfrey Cole (H. 1575). See D. N. B.

33. lohn Shute (fl. 1560), author of The First and Chief Croundes of Archileciure (1563). See D. N. B.

24. Robert Norman, Supra, p. 262, 1. 17, note. William Bourne. See note to p. 273, 1. 1,

23. lohn Hester {rf. 1593), distiller. SeeD.N.B. 28D. 2. Digges. Supra, p. 262, 1. 34, note.

Hariot, Thomas (1560-1621). See D. N. B.

Dee; the famous John Dee (1527-1608), astrologer.

9-ia. Cf. Meres's scheme of comparison, infra, p. 314 et seq.

15. Ftotde, i. e. Ludovic or Lewis Lloyd, author of Tht Pilgrimage of Princes, 1573, &c. {See Brit, Mus. Catalogue.) The forms ' Lloyd ' and ' Floyd ' are interchangeable. Cf. lohn F. or L,, composer (_d. 1533), and Sir Charles F. or L., royalist (d. 1661).

BUcA, I e. Bamabe Rich {? 1540-? 1620), miscellaneous

17. Kiffin, Maurice (_d. 1599), author of The Blessednes of Brytaine, or a Celebration of the Queenes Holydajy, J587. He translated the Andria in 1588.

33. Cartwrighl, supra, p. 238, 1. 25.

25. Reinolds. 1 have failed to identify him. The refer- ence would appear to be too early for Henry Reynolds the translator of Tasso's Antinta and author of an essay on Poetry (163a), or for John Reynolds who published his Epigramtnata in 1611. Can he be lohn Rainolds (1549-1607) who was in high repute for his Oxford lectures on Aristotle, and translated the Prophets for the 'Authorized Version'?

Stubbes, supra, p. 279, 1. 8, note.

Mulcaster, Richard (! 1530-1611), supra, i. p. 336, 1, 32, note.

36. Norton, Thomas (1532-84), supra, i. p. 398. Besides

443 Notes

collaborating in Gorbodue, he wrote a nainber of prose works, including a translation of Calvin's Institules.

Lambert. Is this the antiquary William Lambarde {1531- 1601), the historian of Kent ?

Lord Henry Howarde (1540-1614), first Earl of North- amploD. second son of Henry Howard, Earl of Surrey.

39-30. Ihe Rtsolulton. Is this the poem of which the fiiS piart, entitled TAe Mirronr of Mans Miserit, was priated by Edward Allde in 1584;

Maty Magdakns funerall leans, by Robert Southwell (' S. W.'). The first knoviti edition is dated 1594-

31, Seo/fis discouery of Wikhcraft (1584), See Reginald M" Reynold Scott (? i538-g9X J>. N. B.

Jean Bodine (i. 1530) wrote De la Demonomanit da Sorciers (Paris, 1580), which passed into many editions, and was translated into Latin (by Lotarius Philoponus, Basle, t^i), German, and Italian. Sidney deab with him not too fcindly: ' You may read him and gather out of many wx>rds 'some matter' {Corrtspondtntt, ed. Pears, p. 199).

281,3. This Apology, written by Richard Cosin, or Cosins, Bishop of Durham, was printed in 1591. See note to ii. p. 339, L7.

II. Dodour Huttan. Brydges, in.(4r(Aai'tit, ii 33^ idcDtifica him with Leonard Hutton the antiquary (see D- N. B.y, but the reference is rather to Matthew Hutton (1529-1606), a Cambridge man, Master of Pembroke Hall, raised to the Archbishopric of York in 1596.

Doelour YouHg, i.e. John Young (? 1534-1605), also Master of Pembroke Hall, Cambridge, and afterwards Bishop of Rochester. He is the 'Roffy* of Spenser's Shepheanits Caltnder.

la. Dodour Chaderlon, i.e. William Chadertoo (? 1540- 1608) of Pembroke College, Cambridge, Bishop of Chester, 1579-95, and afterwards of Lincoln.

M. Curies, i.e. Richard Curteys (?i533-83) of St. John's College, Cambridge, and Bishop of Chichester (1570). ' 13. M. Wietam, i.e. William Wickham (1539-95), Bi^op

of Lincoln, and afterwards (1595) Bishop of Winchester.

M.Drant. Supra, i. p. 90, L 13, note.

Notes 443

M.Deering,i.t.E.Avia.TA Dering{?i540-76)of Christ's College, Cambridge, a puritan divine who was appointed Prebe.idary of Salishury, 1571.

14. Z'ortorS/iVAi.e.JohnStill(?i543-i6o8)of Christ's College, Cambridge, appointed Bishop of Bath and Wells in 1593. Gammer Gurton's Needle has been attributed to him ; but the claim of William Stevenson, also of Christ's, is better (see H. Bradley, in Repres. Eng. Comedies, 1903, i. J99, and Chambers, Med. Stage, ii. 457).

Doctor VnderMil, i.e. John Underbill (.' 1545-92), Bishop of Oxford, 1589-92.

15. Doctor Matthew, i.e. Tobie Matthew (1546-1628), Bishop of Durham in 1595, and Archbishop of York in 1606.

M. Lawhtme (unidentified).

M. Dooue, i.e. John Dove (1561-1618), Rector of St. Mary Aldermary, London, author of ^ Confutation of Atheism (1605^

16. M. j4n(fr«UM,i.e. Lancelot Andrewes (1555- 1626), Rector of St. Giles, Crippiegate, afterwards Bishop of Winchester, author of several learned works on patristic theology, and one of the makers of the 'Authorized Version.'

M. Chaderlon, i.e. Laurence Chaderton (? 1536-1640), Master of Emmanuel College, Cambridge (1584), and a well-known preacher at Cambridge, of Protestant views. He did not obtain his doctorate till 1613. Cf. note on Dr. Chaderton (I. 12).

M.Smith: probably Henry Smith, 'silver-tongued Smith' (? 1550-91), the Puritan divine, who had great reputation as a preacher at St. Clement Danes, London.

22. Z>ocA)«r Coo/f?-, i.e. Thomas Cooper (? 1517-94), Bishop of Lincoln (1570), and Bishop of Winchester (1584). He compiled the books popularly known as Cooper's Chronicle and Cooper's Latin Dictionary. He was the object of the Martinist tract Ha' ye any work for a Cooper?, which he had provoked by an attack on ' Martin Marprelate.'

ZJoe/oMr //tt>«/r)',i-e, Laurence Humphrey (?i5a7-9o). Presi- dent of Magdalen College, Oxford, and Dean of Winchester (1580-90). He wrote a Latin life of Jewel (1573), and trans- lated Origen and other Fathers of the Church.

23. Doctor Fief cher, i.e. Richard Fletcher {d. 1596), Bishop of Bristol (1589), of Worcester (1593), and of London (1594).

444 Notes

He was the father of John Fletcher, the dramatist, brother of Giles Fletcher, the elder, and uncle of Phineas Fletcher and Giles Fletcher, the younger. 282. ag, Suada, supra, p. 376, 1, iS, note. 2B3. 7. Ewlefiisoned. Cf. infra, p. 359, 1, 39, note.

13. Dia-margariion or Dia-atnbre, ic., cf. p. 373, 1. 24 et seq. For the medical prefix Dia-, see N. E. D.

15. AnUmius : so entitled in the edition of 1592, but generally the Tragedie ofAnlonie : by Mary, Countess of Pembroke (1390). See the reference to the play in Daniel's dedication to Cleopalra. The Discourse of Life and Death was translated by her from Plessis de Momay (1593)-

33. Experience, u.s., i. p. loa, 1. 13, note, ii. p. 335, 1. 34, notf.

Carew (pp. 285-94).

285.15. as Slephanus. Henri Estienne (1528-98) had printed his Projel du livre inlilule: de la Precetlence du langage ^raHfois in 1579 (Paris). This volume had been preceded in Pisfij (Geneva) by the Traili de la conformiie du langage franfois aVK U grec, in 1566 by the famous Apohgie pour Herodole, and in 1578 (Geneva) by Deux Dialogues du langage fran^ois italianise. The Prectllence has been edited by Feugere, 1850, 1853, and by Huguet, 1896.

266. 14. vogue : ' use ' [Camden's print).

287. 4. ' English -Saxon,' in Camden, as in Puttenham, supra, p. 61, 1. 6, &c. See note to p. 292, 1, 23. 27. ' masters ' (Camden).

288. 18. This is Ralph's love-letter to Dame Christian Custancc, misread by Matthew Merrygreek, in Nicholas Udall's Roister Doisler. Thomas Wilson quotes it in his Rule 0/ Reason (1551, p. 67), not in h\i Arte of Rhetorique, as 'an example of doubtfull writyng, whiche, by reason of poinctyng, maie haue double sense and contrary meanyng.'

290. 16. Littletons hotchpot of our tongue : a reference to Sir Thomas Littleton's (1402-81) famous treatise on Tenures, written in ' law- French.'

201. 31. Cuiacius ad Tit. de verb, signif. See p. 246, 1. 24,

292,23. Camden inserts'Maister Puttenham' between' Sidney'

Notes 445

and ' Stanihurst ' in Carew's text, a fact which does not appear to have been noted in the discussions on Puttenham's authorship. See note to p. i,

293. 19. Agnomittatiott, generally, in rhetoric, a paronomasia or word-play, but here probably ' alliteration.' Camden (who prints Carew's tract) uses it in this sense in his Rtmaiws, p. 37. See Hermogenes, De Invent iv ; Melanchthijn, Rkel. ii ; and Scaliger, Poetice, iii. 55.

J. J. Pontanus was perhaps the first to establish the word alli/eralio for the older forms agnominalia or adnominatio. See Andreas Sehottus r ' Budaeo ad nomination em nobis resulta- tionem nominare Latine iiceat, ut in poetis antiquis, praesertim Marone, lovianus Pontanus alliterationem solitus est appellare ' {Cicero a Calumniis vindicatus, cap, x).

21. Sir Thomas Smith (cf. p. 287, 1. i). See Index.

36. 'Shakespheare': so, too, in Camden.

MS. and Camden read 'Barlowes.' The reference must be to Marlowe's fragment of Hero andLeander. See the bibliographical note in Mr. BuUen's edition, iu. 3.

Chapman (pp. 295-307). 295. 14. queasie siontackes. Supra, i. p. 66, 1. 24, note, &c.

297. 4, &c. Seeheadnuteto'II'onthe same page; also p. 300. The 1611-12 complete edition {The Iliades of Homer, Prince of Poels) contained the important verse preface ' To the Reader,' the essay ' Of Homer,' and the commentaries on the books.

12. Spondanus. Jean de Sponde (1557-^5)- Chapman refers to Homeri quae extani opera . . . cum Lalina versione , . , Perpetuis . . . in lliade simul ei Odysseam, J. Spondani . , , com- Men/ariis, 1583.

298. 6. Aristonicus, in the n-fpi ainular 'iXuiSoc.

10. oul of Eustaihius, in the irapt^fiakdi ttt tI)v 'OfJipov 'JXidia, of which there were many sixteenth-century editions.

16, 19. Chapman's text, ' /lap^p™.' See Uiad, iSL 480. 31. Spondanus. See p. 297, 1. 13, note.

299. 14. caprichiousiy. See N. E. D., s. v. ' Caprice.'

301. I) &C. Chapman's onslaught is directed chiefly against the long third chapter of the fifth book of Scaliger's Poetict,

446 Notes

which is devoted to a comparison of Virgil with Homer, to Ik disadvantage of the latter. There is some justice in Chapi gibe that it is the only original part of the treatise, for, thoujl nco-classic criticism had already exalted Virgil, the elaboratt ness of the comparison and its ' im palsied diminuation' give it a place apart from the more academic matters of 'place, time, and termes.' On Scaliger's altitude generally, see Hallani, ii. 300 et seq., and Saintsbury, Hist. ofCril. ii. 73 et aeq. II. Barathrum. See p. 388, 1. 7, note.

302. 1. A reference to Arthur Hall's Ten Books of Homin Jiiades (1581), the first Englishing of Homer. Hall used Hugues Salel's version of the ten books (Paris, 1545) ; his copy (1555). with his autograph dated 1556,15 in the British Museum,

303, 35. /oMDurfo (not a misprint for sotWHrfM), 'out of favour.' S04. 34. butialts, ' bird-bolts.'

806. 9, feuerir, feverish. 31. The length of Ike verse, i. e. in fourteen syUables in rhyming couplets.

3a, quidditicall, quibbling, captious, subtle,

Meres (pp. 308-24). [The text has been printed by Ingleby, Shakspere Allusion- Books, i. 152-65. The reprint by Arber (English Gamer, ii) is a selection, with the paragraphs rearranged and the vocabiiki; modernized.]

308. 17. The Discours poliliques et miltlaires du Seigtitttr dt la Noue : nouvel/emenl recueillis &• mis en lumiere was printed at Basle in 1587. An English version (Politike and MiUtarv Discourses) by ' E. A.' appeared in the same year.

Bents of Hampton, &c. Cf. Ascham, i. 4; Nash, 1. 333; Puttenham, ii. 44. The Famous Hislorie of the Seaven Cham- pions of Christendom by Richard Johnson, the romance writer, had just appeared (entered 1596).

309. 13. Cf. i. p. 59, 1. 15. p. 79, 1. 31, p. 333, 1. 17.

310. 25-8. Rubar/ie and sugarcandie, 4c. Supra, p. aoB, I. i. 39-34. See Sidney, i. p. 180, 1. 13 et seq. Note that Meres

changes ' some good' into ' many cockney and wanton.' Cockney {as applied to women), pampered, cockered, spoilt,

Jes in r

Notes i

Ft. coquitu, gives ' cokney, simperdecoclcil,

313. II. Joseph Hall (1574-1656), ed. Singer, 1824, Grosart, 1879.

John Marston"s(?i575-i634), Mttamorphosis of Pigmalions /»*((§■« appeared in 1598 and The Scourge o/Villanie'm 159B and 1599. See infra, p. 465.

12. William Rankins had published his anti-stage attack, A Mirrour of Monslers, in 1587 (see i. p. 63). His Seavtn Salyres appeared in 1598. The English Ape (1568) has been ascribed

313. 13-33. Copied (for the most part litsralitn) from Webbe. See I pp. 231-2. 314. 1-7. See Sidney, i. p. 160, 31. 10-16. 19-21. Copied from Webbe. See i. p. 242, 11. 8~io, note. 24. Harding. Supra, p. 62, L 2& Cf. note to p. 238, 1. 25. 27. Sotades of Maroneia (Surddqc MopuvtiTi)!), a c. a8o. 29. I know not, &c. Taken from Puttenham. See ii. p. 62, L27.

31-2. lb. p. 65, U, 8-10.

33, SiC. Cansaluo Peris, &c. Copied from Ascham. See i, p. 32, 1. 25 el seq. 315. 5. Surrejr. Supra, i. p. 283, 1, 9, note ; and by Index,

9. lauianus Pontanus, Giovanni Gioviano Pontano (1426- 1503), Latin writer and poet, head of the Neapolitan Academy founded by Antonio Panormita, afterwards called the Academia Ponlani. His best known poem was the Urania, which at once established itself aa a model to the Renaissance poets (cf. Sannazzaro's Poemata Selscta, pp. 1-4, and Fracastoro's Syphilis, passim). See note to i. p. 158, 1. 30. He is the ' Pontan ' or 'Pontane' of English writers of the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries, and must not be confused with the Jesuit philologer Jacobus Pontanus (1542-1626), also referred to in these notes.

Politianus, i.e. Angelo Poliziano (1454-94), author of the vernacular Slanse and Orfeo. His chief Latin poem is Sylvae, in four parts, Nulricia, Ruslicus, Manio, Ambra.

10. Marullus Tarchaniota, Michael Tarchaniota Manillus, Latin poet, author of Hymni &' Epigrammala, often reprinted, and edited, with the works of Angerianus and Sccundus,

the ^M lus, H

448 Notes

by Manellus {Paris, 1582), and by B. Albinus (Speier, 1595^ The earliest cdilion in the British Museum is dated 1497. Scaliger gives a long account in his Poelicf, vi. ch. iv. See Correspondmce of Sir Philip Sidnty, ed. Pears, p. 199,

the two Strata, i.e. Tito Vespasiano Strozzi {rf. 1508) and his son Ercole Strozzi. See Lilius Gyraldus (ed. Wotlce, p. a6) and Tiraboschi, vi. 1353-61. Their poems were often printed together in the sixteenth century.

II. Palingenius. Supra, i. p. 30, 1. 10, note.

Mantuanus. Supra, i, p. 411, note, and by Index,

PhiUlphus, Francesco Filelfo (1426-81). See L. Gyraldus (u. a.), p. 33, Tiraboschi, vi. 1533 ; and Symonds, ii. aoa, for an account of his Satins and Odes.

Quinhanus Stoa. Gianfrancesco Quinziano Stoa (1484- 1557. Sec L, Gyraldus, u. s., p. 74, Scaliger, Poelice, vi, 4. The best account is in Tiraboschi, vii. 2353-61.

la. Germanns Brixius. See L. Gyraldus, u.s., 65.

13. Meres's Latin poets are hardly 'ancient'; all, with the exception of the last, appear in Sealiger's chapter on ' Poetae Rccentiorcs ' in the sixth book of his Poetice.

14. &c. Meres's list may be compared with Nash's in i. p. 316. See notes,

15. Christopher Ocland. See i. p. 339, 1. 15, note.

16. Thomas Campion (d. 1619). See infra, p. 337.

17. BruHswerd, i.e. John Brownswerd (i'i540-8Q), master of UacclesReld Grammar School, author of Latin verses.

Willey, i.e. Richard Willes or Willey. See vol. i. pp, 46, 47, and 305.

28-34. Copied from Sidney. See i. p. 160, II. 4-9. Meres turns Sidney's argument for prose-poetry (L pp. 159-60) in favour of Sidney himself.

316. 3. Meres probably takes the quotation direct from Webbe, i. p. 237, I. 30 (see note).

j6. Ilapdfi'ioc of Nicaea (reign of Augustus).

18-24. Samuel Daniel's Delia, conlayttiHg eerfajifu SoHtitts (1593), His Complaint of Posamund was added to the second edition (also 1592). The First Fovirt Bookes of Ike Civile Wars appeared in 1595 : the extended poem, in eight books, in 1609.

25-9. Drayton's Mortimeriados{? i50) appeared in altered

Notes 449

form in 1603 ^s The Barrons IVars. Englands Heroicall Epistles (first edit., 1597) was conjoined with the Barrons Wars in the 1603 edition. See also note p. 317, li. 2-3.

31. Charles Fitzgeffrey (? 1575-1638) published hia poem J on Drake in 1596. See p. 333, 11. io~i2, infra. fl

34, Accius . . . Mililhus [Mitiletus]. Cf. Lodge, i. p, 70. ^

817. 2-3, The Tragicall Legend of Roberl, Duke of Norniatitffe, was issued in 1596 with revised editions of MafiUa, the faire Sf c/uisle daughter of Lord Hob. Filiswater (i^g4), and The Legendof Peirs Caueston (J 1593).

4. Joannes Honlerus . . . Cosmography, i. e. Rudimettlorum Cosmograpkicorttm , , . Libri in. cum iabeilis geugraphicis, Zurich, 1548.

6. is now in penning. The first edition of the first part appeared in ? 1612 : the second part in 162a.

23, William Warner's Albion's Engtande appeared (first part) in 1586 and (first and second) in 1589; and in a third edition ' corrected,' 1592. Other editions followed. A complete edition appeared in 1613.

30-4. 'Mellifluous and hony-tongued' appears to have been a favourite epithet in contemporary references to the poet, Cf. Weever's ' Epigram to Shakespeare ' and Poems in Diuers humors, 1598 (f by Rich. Barnfield), both printed in Ingleby's Shakspere Allusion- Books, i. pp. 162, 186; also T. Heywood's Hierarchie of the Blessed Angels (1635). It is, however, of common application in Elizabethan literature (cf. Sidney, supra, i. p. 202, 1. 1, Arcadia, i. 3, &i:.). Shakespeare has'honey-tongued' in L.L.L. V. 2. 334, and kindred phrases elsewhere; though he uses ' honey-mouthed ' in fV. T. ii. a. 33 in the less common sarcastic sense— 'If I proue hony-mouth'd, let my tongue blister.' See Ingleby's notes on the interpretation of the name Mtlicerlus in Elizabethan literature (u. s., pp. xiii et seq.). The usage was probably fixed by the popularity of Boethius, De Consol. (see v. 2. a), rather than by direct knowledge of the classical nt\ly\tai<jot or ^(Xi'^uvoc (see ii. p. 322, II. 3-6, note).

318. 4. Loue Labours Wonne. This has been identified, by

critics who hold that the play is not lost, with L.L.L., with

M.N.D.,w'\ih The Tempesl, w'nh All's Well, with M. Ado, and

with the Taming of the Shrew. The latest contribution tr "■"

G g

^

4SO

Notes

subject is A. H. Tolnian's fVhal has Become of Shaktspeart's Piay' Love's Labour's Won'}, University of Chicago Press, 1903.

9, 'Epius Slolo,'i.e. Aclius Slilo (Lucius Aelius Praeconius StUo), who made the remarlc and was followed by Varro, ' Varro dicat Mttsas, Aelii Stilonis sententia, Plaulino semtotte hculuras fuisse, si Laiiite loqui velUnt' (Quintil. x. i (513)). The passage is quoted by Ben Jonson in his Discoveries (tVorks, ed. Cunningham, iii. 421). [Some texts of Quintil. read Stolonis, which may partly excuse Meres's error.]

II. Jine filed phrase, ' polished,' 'fine,' a common sixteenth- century usage. Jonson speaks of Shakespeare's 'well torned and true filed lines' {To the Memory of my beloved Master William Shakespeare, I. 68),

15. imitators, fellows ; not to be taken in the chronological sense, Cf. p. 315, 1. a6, where Meres places Shakespeare, Marlowe, and Chapman in the same order.

J9-26, Ovid, Met. xv. 871-a ; Horace, Odes, iii. 30. 1-5.

29-32. The lines are printed as in the original. Ingleby, a. s., p. 160, begins the fourth line with cortspirabunf.

819. 3-6. Cf. the lists in Nash's Preface to Menaphon. Supra, i, pp. 318-19.

5. Thomas Kyd's association with these poets (and ip parallel with Tasso) may be explained by the fact that, besides writing some non-dramatic verse in English and Latin, he had translated Tasso's prose Padre di Fatniglia {The Householders Philosophie, 1588), and may have translated some of his verse. See Mr. Boas's Kyd, xxv, Ixii, Ixxviii.

26. Doctor Leg of Cambridge. See 1. 33, infra.

27. Doctor Edes of Oxford, i. e. Richard Edes (1555-1604.), Dean of Worcester, friend of Tobie Mathew (see ii. p. a8i, L 15). He is credited with a tragedy of Julius Caesar, acted at Christ Church in 1582.

Edward Ferris. Supra, ii. p. 63, 1. 13, not& 33. Thomas Legge (1535-1607), Master of Caius Collie, Cambridge. His Latin tragedy of ' Richard III ' was acted in 1579. See Harington, supra, p. 210, I. 15, note. The manu- script of his Destruction of Jerusalem was ' filched ' by a ' Plageary ' ; but Fleay says it was acted at Coventry in 1577. 320. 10. Edward, Earle of Oxforde. See ii. p. 95, 1. 26, note.

Notes 451'

Dodor Gager of Oxforde, i.e. William Gager(fl. 1580-1619), who wrote five Latin plays which were acted at Oxford. He engaged in controversy with John Rainolds (see note, p. 441), who had denounced the acting of plays at Oxford.

II, Master R&ivley. Is this Samuel Rowley, the dramatist (died J 1633), though the reference to Pembroke Hall is a difficulty ? D. N. B. suggests Ralph Rowley {died f 1604), after- wards Rector of Chelmsford, ' who was the only student of Pembroke Hall of the name of Rowley during the second half of the sixteenth century.'

la. Maister Edvmrdes. See Webbe, L p. 242, 1, 33, note, and Puttenham, ii. p. 65, I. 26.

15. our best plolkr. In Jonson's Cast is Altered (I. i) Onion refers to this very passage when he says to Antonio Balladino (i.e. Anthony Munday), 'You are in print already for the best plotter.'

16. Porter, Henry (fl. 1596-9), autlior of The Pltasant Hisiorie of the two Angrie fVomm of Abittglon. Four oth< plays are mentioned in Henslowe, but they are not extant

Wilson. _-e note to i. p. 85, 1. 3.

Hathway, Richard, one of the authors of The First Pari of the True and Honorable Hisiorie of the Life of Sir John Oldcaslle (1599)-

ao-i. Cf. p. 313, 11. 11-12 (noteji

ai. The Author of Skialelheia, i.e. Edward Guilpin. Skia- letheia, or a Shadowe of Truth in certaine Epigrams and Saljyres appeared in 1598. It has been reprinted by Utlerson (1643), Collier (1870), and Grosart (1878).

33. C. Valgius for T. Valgius Rufus, the poet. C. Valgius was a rhetorician.

821. 1. Sir Francis Brian (d. 1550) contributed anonymously to Tottel's Miscellany (1557). See note to ii. p. 27s 1. ai.

a. Sir Edward Dyer. Puttenham speaks of him 'forelegie. See i. p. 65, L 3a.

4. Samuel Page (1574-1630). His poem. The Love of Amos and Laura, via.% printed in Alalia (i6i;

7. the Autlwur, &c. Thomas Wai the ■EmTo/uroflio (see i. p. 316, 1. 8, note). Latin pastoral in hexameters, was prii Gga

^

.nt

•i

45"

Notes

k

l¥alsingham's Meb'boeus was written in honour of his patron Sir Francis Walsingham (1590). It was Englished by the author in the same year (An Eclogue upon the death of . . , Sir Fr. Walsingham).

10. Chatletier. See p. 65, 1. aS, note,

Gosson's claim as a pastoralist must be supported by material which is at present unknown.

11. Fraunce (supra, i. p. 303) appears here as the trans- lator (1587) of Watson's Latin Amyntas (1585), which must not be confused with the Amyntae Gaudia, supra, 1. 7. The Amynlas is a version of Tasso's Aminla. See Anglia, xi. 1-38.

Richard Banifield's Affeefionale Shepheard appeared in 1594-

15. Dranie, Supra, i. p. 90, 1. 13, note.

Timothy Kendal (fl. 1577), compiler of Flowers of Epi- grammes.

16, Thomas Bastard (1566-16J8), author of Chrestoleros : Seuen Bookes of Epigrames (1598).

Dauies,\.^. Sir John Davie5(i569-i626), author of the Nosct Teipsum, who published a volume of Epigrantmes, undated. It is reprinted in the Isham Tracts (ed. C. Edmonds, 1870),

21-4. See p. 265, 1. 7, note.

36-9, Meres is in sorry plight when he has to borrow his praises of Eliza, See Puttenham, supra, p. 66. 322. a. Cf. p. 225, 1. 33 ; p. 264, 1. 35-

3-6. VlvafuuTvvav (X( Safi^os, or tiiktit Tas fiekl^rotl Sajiipovc, fi!) SuaWay Kovaas l;(oii(ri fiptrroi.

Anfh. PalaL ix. 66. 7-ig. Borrowed from Sidney. See i. p. 193, !. a6— p. 194, 1. 1,

See note on ' King James,' i. p. 396,

20-3. Taken from Ascham. See i, p. 24, II. 4-7.

28. Christopher lohnsott (? 1536-97), physician, and Latin poet of some repute, author of Ranarum el murium pugna, Latina versione donata, ex Homero, Lond. 1580.

29. tVatson for his Antigone, i.e. Thomas Watson, author of the 'EKHTOfmaBla (supra, i, p. 316, 1, 8, note), whose Latin trans- lation of the Antigone of Sophocles appeared in 1581. The

Notes 453

volume contains some allegorical pieces in Latin and some experiments in Latin metres. See also notes, ti. pp. 451, 45a. 31, Ac. See Webbe, i. p. 343, 1. 9— p. 244, L 15.

323, I. inchaale. See ii. p. 295, note.

3. Andrea Alciati (1492-1550), See Tiraboschi, vi, pp, 1060-9). There were many editions of the Embiemalum Liber {1531) during the sixteenth century.

4. Reustierus, i. e. Nicolaus Reusner, author of a volume of Embientata (isSiX

Sambucus, loannes (cf. i. p. 13, 1. 27, note). His volume ot Embtemata was printed at the Plantin Press at Antwerp in 1564 (and edit. 1566, 3rd 1569, 4th 1584).

5. Geoffrey Whitney (.'1548-? 1601). His C/ioke 0/ Emblemes was printed at Leyden in 1586. There is a facsimile reprint by H. Green {1866).

Andrew Willet {1562-1621), theologian and cantroversialist, author of Sacrorum embiemalum centuria, Cambridge [1596 ?]. Thomas Combe. ?

6. Nonnus Panapolyta, NiJh'oe of Panopolis (Egypt). The first printed edition of this work was issued by Aldus Manutius (Venice, 1501). There were many sixteenth -century editions.

7. Gervase Markham's version of the Canticles (The Poem of Poems, or Sion's Muse) appeared in 1596. He is known by his works on horsemanship and country life, and by his Tragedie of Sir Richard Grinville (1595). See D. N, B. : also note on Googe and Heresbachius, supra, 1. p. 265, 1. as.

10-2. Charles Fitzgeffrey. See p. 316, 1. 31, note.

16. Sidonius. Cf. p. 32a, 1. 3.

17. Quicquid, &c. See i. p. 196, 1. 14, note,

18. Doctor Case, i.e. John Case {d. 1600), the commentator.; of Aristotle. He practised medicine at Oxford.

34. our wittie IVilson, See note to p. 320, 1. 16. 31-a. See ii. p. 229, &c.

35. the Hanteys, See note to p. 251, 11. 22-3.

324. r-io. For particulars of Nash's troubles arising from hia writing of the comedy The Isle of Dogs {1597), now lost, see Henslowe's Dia>y and the article in D. N. B, Banishment (I. 6J refers to Nash's retreat to Great Yarmouth (see Noshes Lenten Sttiffe).

i

ttten I

454 ^otes

2- young luMmall, a common nickname of Nash, as in Greene's Groatswoiih of iVil, Chettle's Kind-Harls Dreattte, &c. 15. Aen. i. 3ir, vosmel. 20. See ii. p. 232, 1. 9,

23. lodelle, fetienne (1530-73), author of CUopdtrt eafib've (t558).

27. /Ae Theatre of Gods ludgements {1597), by Thomas Beard (rf. 1632).

Vaughan (pp. 325-6).

325. g-io. Cf, t. Appendix, p. 341.

326. 10-13. From Puttenham, ii. p. 17. 13-14. ibid. ii. p. ai.

15-16. ibid. ii. 17. Poems by Joannes Dampetrus are included in the Deliliae C.poetarum GaUorum ([Francfurt] 1609), edited by Ranutius Ghenis (i.e. Janus Gruterus). ScaJiger discusses his work in his Poeiice, vi. 4.

16-19. ibid. ii. p. 17.

22. ibid. ii. p. 18, Puttenham reads ' Vargas.' See note.

24. ibid, ii. pp. 18, 32.

Campion {pp. 327-55),

327. There is perhaps some significance in the dedication to Thomas Sackville, now Lord Buckhurst, who had collaborated in the blank verse Garboduc.

Campion's attack on Rhyme, which surprised Daniel (infra, p. 358, 1. 27), is difficult to explain in the light of his own formal excellence and musical experience. His first song-book, A Booke o/Ayres, had been printed in the preceding year.

328. [2 et seq.] These lines echo the opening lines of the first Satire of Persius.

[6.] a termer, one who goes to London for the season (' term-time ').

11. discrela quanlitas. See Scaliger, Pottice, iv. I and 45,

12. Read disseuer'd.

15. Campion's musical allusions are frequent. Cf. the quotations in the notes to p. 338, 1, 2, and p. 340, 1. 26.

Notes 455

S29. 9-10. Cf. i. p. 230, 1. 18, note. ■

16-28. Cf. Ascham, i, passim ; Webbe, i. p. 040. ^|

John Reuchlin (1455-1523), German humanist. 23. Epistolae obscurortittt virorum (1515). See Backing's Ulrick voH Hutlen (7 vols., Leipzig, 1859-70), passim. 27-8. RMmus and Meirum. Cf. ii. pp. 70-3.

330. 21 , simililer desinentia. See Cic. De Oral. iii. 54 ; Quintil. i^- 3 (478)- Cf, supra, ii. p. 242, note.

28-9. A reference to the popular Pugna Poreomm per P. Poreium Poilam, which appeared in 1530 at ?Cologne or ?Antwerp, The writer was Joannes Leo Placentiua. The book is a verse burlesque, in which every word begins with ' P.' Cf, Huebald's verses beginning with 'C,' twice referred to by Puttenham, supra, p. 15, 1. 29, and note.

331. II. Cflr«(i«a^Me7*i'a//a(cf.p.36t,l.a6},aquotation-book often reprinted in the sixteenth century. The title of the 1588 edition, London, i6mo, describes the collection thus ; Carmina prouerbiatia toHus hutnanae vt'lae staiMin breuiter detinianlia rucHon viilem de moribus dodritiain iueunde proponenHa. Loci communes in graiiam inuenlutis setecti.

12. babies, baubles. Cf. i. p 104, 1. 21.

17-18. See ii. p. 15, 11. 20-2.

20-5. More's Epigrammata (Basle, 1520). These verses on Henry Abyngdon were often quoted. They will be found in the collection of Epifaphes at the end of Stanyhurst's Aeneis (ed. Arber, pp. 155-6). Abyngdon was appointed Master of the Children of the Royal Chapel at Westminster in 1465.

29, &c. Mr. Bullen refers to the passage in Drummond's Conversations: 'He [Jonson] cursed Petrarch for redacting verses to Sonnets, which he said were liite that Tirrant's bed, wher some who were too short were racked, others too long

332. 8. Campion had more than a physician's interest in Galen. Cf. the Epistle to his New way of making Four parts in CounUr-pcinI (? 1617) ; ' Galen either first, or next the first of physicians, became so expert a musician that he could not contain himself, but needs he must apply all the proportions of music to the uncertain motions of the pulse' (Wonts, ed. Bullen, iiiv).

r

456 Notes

334. 13. ikmiiatt lambiek. See p. 335, 1. 8 et seq. ; and i. p. 95, 1. 14.

336. 17. paisd, weighed.

337. 11. Orig. 'fift,' an error for ' fourth.' 33. ayreabU, i.e. airable, capable of being set to music.

338. a. Heroik Poetne. Campion, like his predecessors, gives the first place to it. Cf, the ' Preface to the Reader ' in his firet Booie o/Ayres (1601). ' Nevertheless, as in poesy, we give the preeminence to the Heroica! Poem ; so in music, we yield the chief place to the grave and well invented Motet' (ed. Bullen, p. 5). See note to Puttenham, ii. p. 43, II. 21-3. Cf. also Ronsard, Abre'g^; Rapin, Comparaison ifHotnere et de I^irgile and Reflexions suf la Poi'lique d'Arisiote ; and Dryden, Apology for Heroic Poetry, A Discourse concerning Satire, and Dedication of the jEneis (first sentence).

340, 26, Campion has left two books of Latin Epigrams {Works, ed, Bullen, pp. 263-366). In the Preface 'To the Reader' in his first Booke of Ayres (1601), he points to the analogy between epigrams and airs : ' What epigrams are in poetry, the same are airs in music ; then in their chief perfection when they are short and well seasoned' (ed, Bullen, u.s., p. 4),

342. 5. Beaten, ?'figured,' embroidered, brocaded. Cf. Mar- lowe, ' No sirrah ; in beaten silk and staves-acre ' {Dr. Faustus, iv.p. 17) ; and see the quotation from Ram Alley \n N.E. D., s, v. 'Beaten, ppl. 5c,' and Mr. BuUen's note (u.s,, p. 247), where he quotes from Guilpin's Skialelkeia, Epig. 53, ' He wears a jerkin cudgelled with gold lace' (which N. E. D. defines in the humorous sense of ' trimming laid on heavily '),

ai, Slc. The references are perhaps, as Mr, Bullen suggests, to Bamabe Barnes (cf. also p. 346) and Gabriel Harvey, though the latter was generally called ' Gabriel ' by friends and oppo- nents. Campion satirizes the former in Epigramntata, ii. p. 80.

345. 3. Pirop (pyropus, irvpamot), red or gold bronze. Cf. Ovid. Mel. ii. a.

31. tyres. Mr. Bullen proposes 'tries'; but the text may stand.

346. 2. his Inne. A favourite Elizabethan metaphor. Cf. iL p. 78, 1. 9, supra. Campion has the same phrase in ' The man of life upright' in the first Books of Ayres (Bullen, pp. ai, 48).

Notes 457|

349. 10. lel, 'jet,' u.s., 'move proudly,' vaunt, 'trip it.'

14. lo, too. 351. 19. Martial, ix. xi. 17. 352. 5. posiiion, Cf. i. p. 121, 1. 4, note; ii. p. 120, I. 23.

Daniel {pp. 356-84).

I

This esjay may have appeared towards the close of 1602, the year in which Campion's attack on Rhyme was printed. Grosart {Daniel, vol. iv. pp. 33 et seq.) and Rhys (Literary Pamphlets, i, 190 et seq.) appear lo have reprinted the text of the 1607 edition, which is in some respects inferior. The former, in his title and bibliographical note, i. pp. 321-3, confuses the Defence with the poem Musophilus, containing a general! Defence of ail Learning, printed in 1599. The references to Musophilus io these notes are to Grosart's text {Daniel, i. pp. 335-56).

Ben Jonson was dissatisfied with the results of the contro- versy. In the Drummond Conversations we are told that he had written an epic : ' It is all in couplets, for he detesteth all other rimes.' ' Said he had written a Discourse of Poesie, both against Campion and Daniel, especially the last, wher he proues couplets to be the brauest sort of verses, especially when they are broken, like Hexameters ; and that crosse rimes and stanzaes (becaus the purpose would lead him beyond 8 lines to conclude) were all forced.'

356. 8. This has been assumed to be Fulke Greville. But see Mr. Morris Croll's essay on the Works of Fulke Greville, Philadelphia, 1903, pp. 5-6.

857. iS. William Herbert, third Earl of Pembroke of the second creation (1580-1630), had succeeded in 1601. Daniel had been his tutor (cf. p. 358, II. 6-7). His mother (p. 358, 1. 4) w?as Mary, sister of Sir Philip Sidney.

359. 1-2. Horace, Episl. ii. i. 262-3, 39. indeniee. Grosart and Rhys read ' modernize.' Daniel, i. p. 377 (ed. Grosart):

'Here dost thou bring {my friend) a stranger borne To be indenized with us, and made our owne,' and the word Free-denizen, infra, p. 384, 1. 27. Florio (1598) 1

I

defines Patrian,' to cndenize, or enfranchise into. a countrie." Cf. endenisoned, supra, p. 383, 1. 7 ; and denisoned, in quotation in note to I p. 44, 1. 27.

360, I. as Aristotle satth. Cf. Pott. iv. 6.

16. Remensi: wrongly assumed by Chalmers and Rhys to be an error of Daniel's. See Giraldi Cintio's Discorso dei Romanti: '. . . quantunque vi sia alcuno che voglia che questa voce sia venuta da' Remensi, alcuni da Turpino il quale vogUono che piu di ognuno abbia data materia a simili poeste coUe sue scriKure : perocche essendo egli arcivescovo Remense, vogliono che state siano queste coniposizion' dette romanzi ' (ed. Daelli, 1864, i. p. 7).

24-5. Cf. Sidney, supra, 1. p. 205, II. ji-12.

361, 4, De Turcarutn Moribus Epiiomt, by Bartolomaeus Georgevicz (Rome, 155a), which was translated by Goughe in 1570. Dryden also explicitly refers (in the second edition of the Essay of Dratnatic Poesy) Co Daniel's tract when, speaking of the ' new way of poesy,' he says that ' we are able to. prove that the Eastern people have used it from all antiquity.'

a6. Schola Salenia. Sec ii. p. 13, 1. 6, note. Carmina Prouerbialia. Cf, ii. p. 331, 1. 11, note,

362. 3. sailh Aristotle. Met. x. i. 6-8. Horace, /iw/'of/. 351-3.

IS. 211 cus/omes, &c. Cf. Campion, supra, p. 330, II. 9-10,

363. 7. ill what Scythian sorte. Cf. note to i. p. 75, 1. 33. a6, Scribimiis, &c. Horace, Epist. ii. 1. 117.

33-5. Horace, ibid. 108-10.

364. 12. Horace, Epist. i. 19. 19.

365, 25. Cf. Shepheards Calender, 'October,' st. 14, which is frequently quoted, supra.

367. B. Horace, Ars Poet. 72. For reading Ms cf. p. 130^ U. 16-17, note, supra.

11-13. Cf. Gascoigne and James VI, supra, i. pp. 47,

13, &c, Dryden expresses the same sentiment in his praise of Shakespeare in the Essay of Dramatic Poesy ; ' He needed not the spectacles of books to read nature ; he looked inwards, and found her there.'

368. 9-12. See Campion, supra, p. 329.

r

Notes 459 '

34. C. Tolomai. Claudio Tolomei printed his Versi t Regale del/a Nuova Poesia Toscana in 1539.

1^69. 6. lohamtis Rauenensis, i. e. either Giovanni de' Malpa- ghini {da Ravenna), d. circa 1430, humanist, pupil and friend of Petrarch ; or Giovanni da Ravenna, fl. 1399, author of an Apologia^ an Hisloria EHsiae, and other works. See the elaborate discussion of the problem of identification in Tiraboschi, v. 946-58.

8. Leonardus Antinus, \. e. Leonardo Bruni Aretino (1369- 1444)1 author of a history of Florence and lives of Dante and Petrarch. He is not to be confused with Pietro Aretino, who is frequently referred to in these volumes (e, g. p. 40a, 1. 18) ; or with Unico Aretino (see i. p. 379).

LaurenHus Valla (Lorenzo Valla, 1406-57), U.S.

/'(jggiKs (Poggio Bracciolini, 'fiorentino,'i38o-i459), u.s. I

9. Biondus (generally Btondus, Laline), i.e. Flavio fiiondo i (138B-1463), antiquarian writer and historian.

Emanuel Chrysolaras ([355-i4i5)r ^ Byzantine humanist in Italy.

18. Bessarion, Cardinal, patriarch of Constantinople (1389- 1472), Italian humanist.

George Trapesunlius, i.e. of Trebizond (TpaniioCmot), 1396- 14851 philologer and translator. See Fabrieius, Bibl. Grate.

Theodonis Gaea (? 1400-78), another Byzantine philologer in Italy. See ibid.

35. Potuponius Laetus (-'1435-97), Italian humanist Hia Opera varia appeared in one volume at Mainz in 1521.

Aeneas Syluius Piccolomini (1405-64), afterwards Pius II.

36. Angelus Politianus (1454-94), "■ ^• Hermolaus Barbaras (Ermoiao Barbaro), 1454-95, humanist

and diplomatist.

lohannes Piats de Miranduta (Giovanni Pico della Miran- dola), 1463-94, Italian philosopher and theologian.

ag. Hewclen, Sic, See note, p. 368, 1. 9. 870. I. Aldelmus Diirotelmus, i.e. Ealdhelm of Sherborne, who died in 709. In Bale's Catalogus he is described as Duro- itllus seu Bladunms, but this is not taken from Leland's De Scriploribus, where no surname is given. Tanner says that Dempster ^ves Durobellus. Mr. R. L. Poole

I

anner says that a le suggests that ■

f

460 Notes

Durotellus or Durobellus must be a pseudo -classical in'

of the sixteenth century, and that the passage given in the teit

may have been got from Boslius, whom Bale quotes.

B-12. losephus Deuonius, i.e. Joseph of Exeter (Josephus Iscanus), 11. 1190. His De Bella Troiaito had been held to be the work of Cornelius Nepos or of Dares Phrygius. See Fabri- cius, Bi6l. Lalina, 73, and Jusserantt, De Josepho Exotiiensi, Paris, 1&77). It does not appear to have been noted that Daniel anticipates Camden (Remaines) and Dresemius (edit i6ao} in ascribing the poem to Joseph of Exeter.

12. iValterus Mape (ft 1200), author of the De Nugis Curialiunt.

13. Gulielmus Nigellus, i.e. Nigel, called 'Wireker'(fl. 1190), author of the Speculum Siullorum.

Ceruasius Tilburiaisis (fl. 1210), author of the Otta ItnperiaKa. Braclott, i.e. Henry de Bracton (rf. 1268), author ofDe Legibus et CoHsuetudinibtis Angiiae.

14. Roger Bacon (? 1214-94), author of the Opus Matus, Ockam, William (rf, ; 1349), 'Doctor invincibilis,' the second

founder of Nominalism. 371. 19. Ciceronians. Cf. note to ii. p. 251, 1. 20. ao-i. C(. Musophilus, 11. 487-9.

372. 22. Erasmus, &c. Cf. p. 369, 1. 29, note.

25. S. Thomas, i.e. Thomas Aquinas (1235-74), ' Dochr

26. Bor/o/jM (1313-56), Italian jurist. Seep. 438. He is often cited in association with Cuiacius (supra, p. 346, 1. 34, &c.).

27. Scolus, i.e. Duns Scotus (1374-1308), 'Doctor Subtilis.' 39, Tacitus, Dialogus de Oratoribus, 20.

373. 11. like a Viper. Cf supra, i. p. 151, 1. 21. 33, &c. Cf Musophilus, 11. 259-62.

375. 15, &c, A reference to Campion, p. 340 et seq.

376. 4. hii Theta. See i. p. 331, 1. 13, note.

31. For what adoe. See Campion, supra, p, 334 et seq. 35. which hath euer beene vsed. Cf. supra, i. p. 405.

380, 13. a quest of iitquirie. Cf. Florio, ' I in this search or quest of ioquirie haue spent most of my studies ' (' Epist. Dec!.' to the Dictionary].

381. 3. Scribendi rede, &c. Horace, Ars Poet. 309.

Notes

461 I

9-10. Verba sequi, &c. Horace, Episl, ii. 2. 142-3. 383. 2. mine owne myslerie, apparently here = art, business. I Cf- p. 365, 1, 24, where a choice of meaning is possible. Musopkilus, 64.

33. in some of my Epislles, as in To The Lord Henrit \ Howard in Certaitie Epistles {Grosart, i. p. 199 et seq.).

383. 34. Horace, Odes, i. 18. 14.

384. 5, &c. Catullus, xxii. la, Horace, Ars Poet. 474. 13-19. affectation . . , singularitie. Cf. p. 378, 1. 9, and I

Musaphilus, 82-5.

37. Free-denisgns. Cf. note to p. 359, 1. 29; and Peek's I account of Harington in Ad Maecenalem Prologus (1593).

Appendix {pp. 387-403).

388. a. Hath the briee prickl you ? Cf, Poetaster, iil 1. BHm, breeze (O. E. briosa), gad-fly. See N.E.D., s.v. ' Breeze.'

5. In general! opinion i& run on to line 3 in orig.

It is not known why Jonson omitted this passage on Poetry from the Folio. Mr. A. W. Ward has suggested that it may have been 'a mere stage-cut.' In its place in the Folio, Edward Knowell says, ' Sir, you have saved me the labour of a defence.'

7, Barathrum (^apaSpov), in the secondary sense of 'The Abyss,' Hell. Cf. p. 301, 1. 11.

38. /, aye. Cf. p. 390, 1. 27.

39. humor. See p. 462.

389, 22. To make a child, now swadted, to proceeds, &c. Cf. L p. 59, L 27.

25. foot-and-iial/e-foole. So the text, in the secondary sense of Lat. sesquipedatis, ' of excessive length.' Cf. Horace, Ars Poet, 97. Gifford and Cunningham read ^ foot and half-foot.'

a6. Fight ouer, &c. Critical tradition has found a Shake- spearian reference in this line, and an allusion to Marlowe's Dr. Fauslus in the 'nimble squibbe.' The latter is doubtful, for the 'squib' often assisted in the stage cannonade of 1 historical play. Cf. also Relume from Parnassus (H), iii;

I

46a Notes

(I. 1361). The rererence to the 'creaking throne ' {iiTixa*h> machiHo) of the early stage is probably general.

37-8. Comadie, ..an Image of the limes. See Lodge, supra, i, p. 81, 1. I, note, and Sidney, i. p. 176, 1. 30, note.

390. la Grex, Chorus. See p. 39a, I. a6.

13. The loci in the history of the term 'Humour' in its dramatic association are these;—

(a) JonsoHian. (i) Every Man in his Humour (passim and espec. iii. a). (2) Every Man oul of his Humour (ante, and passim). (3) Cynthia's Revels, iv. i, (4) The Poetaster, iii. i ; iv. 4 ; v. i. (5) Tfft Alchemist, Prologue. (6) The Magnetic Lady, or Humom-s reconciled (Induction). (7) The Case is Altered, I. i. (8) Mayne's verses in /onsonius Virbius. Cf. also the passage ' De Poetica' in Discoveries.

(A) Contemporary allusions (in titles and by reference). (1) Chapman's Humorous Day's Mirth, identified by Fleay (Eng. Drama, i. 55) with tte Comedy of Vmers mentioned in Henslowe's Diary, May 11, 1597 ; printed 1599. (2) Deklcer's Satiromastix, or the Untrussing of the Humorous Poet (itioa), (3) John Day's Humour out of Breath, pr. 1608. Cf. also Fletcher's Humorous Lieutenant (acted 1619, pr. 1647) and Shirley's Humorous Courtier (pr. 1640). For the popular use, against which Jonson protests, cf. especially Shakespeare's M. W. W. i. Sc. I and 3.

(e) (1) Dryden's Essay of Dramatic Poesy, passim, especially the ' Eiamen of the Silent Women! (a) William Cavendish's (Duke of Newcastle's) The Humorous Lovers, and The Triumph- ant Widow, or the Medley of Humours, both printed in 1677, but acted earUer. (3) Shadwell's Sullen Lovers, or The Imperiinettts (Preface), The Humourists (Preface and Epilogue), The Virtuoso (Epistle Dedicatory and Prologue)— all in vol. i of the 1730 edition. See also the ' Epilogue, spoken by one in deep mourning,' at the end of vol. iv of that editioa (4) Congreve's Letter to Dennis, ' Concerning Humour in Comedy,' July 10, 1695 {Letters upon Several Occasions, 1696, pp. 80-96; Dennis's Seletd Works, 1721, ii. pp. 514-25).

27. /, aye. Cf. p. ^, 1. 38.

391. II. affecls, feelings, desires (cf. i. p. 392), GiSord reads tffects.

n

Notes 463

tJluch'oHs. Text, conslruclioMS.

15. cable kaiband, cord worn round the hat. 33-4. mirror . . . Stage. Cf. p. 389, 11. 35-6, note.

392. 2. inlentiue, intently directed, attentive, II. Furor Poeticus. Cf. i. p. 72, 1. 7 ; ii. p. 3, 1. 37. Here, of

course, the sense is somewhat quizzical. Furor Poeticus is introduced as a character in the second part of the Retumejrom ' Parnassus, Act i. Sc. vi.

19. Vrfus Comadia. Cf. ii. p. 34, 1. 5.

34. equail diuision . . . into Acts . . . TerenHan manntr, &c See Donatus, De Tragoedia el Comoedia, u.s.

27. compasse of a daies efficiencie. See note, i. p. 398.

39. Susario, &c. Cf. i. p. 81, 1. 9 et seq. GifTord selects Athenaeus and Suidas, especially the former, as Jonson's quarries.

393. 25. howe comes it then? Gifford justly scoffs at Theo- bald's thinking this to be 'a Hurt on Shakespeare.'

S94. II. souk. Gifford reads muse.

16. dudgeon. (Cf. note to L p. 140, 1. 33.) Gifford reads desperate.

fli, 23. After Ovid, Amor. iii. 8. 3-4 ;—

' Ingenium quondam fiierat pretiosius auro: At nunc barbaries grandis, habere nihil.'

35. Caesar, earlier in the scene, spealcs of PoetiT —

' Of all the faculties on earth The most abstract and perfect ; if shee i>ee True borne, and nurst with all the sciences. Shee can so mould Rome and her monuments Within the liquid marble of her lines. That they shall stand fresh and miraculous, Euen when they mixe with innouating dust ; In her sweet streames shall our braue Roman spirits Chace, and swim after death, with their choise deeds Shining on their white shoulders.' 395. 1, distaste, dislike.

3. Peece, piece.

4, &c. Gifford argues, very plausibly, that the 'Virgil' of the earlier paragraphs is here Shakespeare. Symonds takes

; but I :e of I

464 Notes

the same view. ' I am persuaded,' Gifford adds, ' nothi the ignorance of his numerous editors of the existence such a passage has prevented its being taken for the tnotto to his works." [Like It, iii, 3. 28.

17, Materialt, full of matter, fuliof good sense. Cf. As Ymi 896. 6. Impttdence, 15. IranslaHng, &c., quoted from Marston, whom Jonson had ridiculed. See note to p. 402, 1. 34.

Demetrius is Dekker ; Crispinus, Marston. Dekker replied in Saliromaslix (1602). See Jonson's ' Dialogue ' and ' To the Reader,' appended to the Poelasler (Ed. Gifford and Cunning- ham, i. pp. 26^-70).

397. 3. old Cato, i.e. the author of the Dislicha (see note to

L p. 158, 1. 29).

8. Shun Plauhts, Cf. i. p. 27.

15. oul-laniHsh Termes,&c. Cf.i, passim. See Introduction.

19, Soiiif Gallo-Belgick Phrase. The Mercurius Gallobelgicus was an annual publication, in small octavo, giving accounts in Latin of recent affairs in Europe (Cologne 1588-1603, and there- after Frankfurt). Cf. Jonson, Epigrams, xcii —

' They carry in their pockets Tacitus, And the Gazetti, or Gallo-Belgicus.'

398. 29. swadds. Swad (lit. a peascod), a country lout or bumpkin. Cf. Greene : ' Let countrey swaines and silly swrads be still ' (Perimedes, quoted by Halliwell).

899. 3. Veterem iubes, &c. Aen. ii. 3.

II. draughty. See p. 400, 1. 14, and note to i. p. 140, 1. ao.

14. O friends, no friends : ' A parody on " O eyes, no eyes," Span. 7>w^.'— Malone's marginal note, quoted by Mr. Macray, See Kyd's Spanish Tragedie, iii. 2{opening lines) ; alsoTomkis's parody in Albumazar (1614), quoted in Mr. Boas's introduction to his edition of Kyd, pp. xcv-xcvi.

15. /tables, baubles (see note to p. 331, 1. 12). Mr. Macray follows the early prints, which read babies.

17. Siymy rimes. One of the early prints reads ' Flye my rimes.'

20. peltemels, petronels, horse-pistols ; in transferred sense, a braggart, as in the name ' Sir Petronel Flash.' See Halliwell.

demilances, short-shafted lances, or the horsemen these : in transferred sense, a ' light horseman ' or 'cavalier.

ilier.-j^H

Notes 465 I

a8. soure, i. e. soar : not as in I. 25.

33. flures-poetanim. See supra, ii. p. 241, 1. 21, note.

4a Beluedere, or the Garden of the Muses, of which John Bodenham has been credited with the editorship, appeared in 1600. It has \xta reprinted by the Spenser Society, 1875-

400, 4-5. The arrangement of these lines is from the HalUwell- Phillipps MS., as adopted by Mr. Macray.

7-8. Tibullus, i. 4. pp. 59-60. The motto on the title-page oi Belvtdere (Vi. s.).

13. Antony, presumably Anthony Monday, who may be the 'A.M.' of the prefatory sonnet to Belvedere. Mr. Macray proposes ' [Bodenham],' but the reference to ballad -writing and the name 'Antony' point rather to Munday, the 'Antonio Baliadino' of Jonson's Case is Altered.

14. drajly. See note to p. 399, L 11. The early prints read ' to thy praise are song ' ; but the

line as given here, and first adopted by Mr. Macray, is sup- ported by the line in the First Part of the Reiame (v. a {i. 1534)), 'They maidens shall want sonnets at there pales,' and by that in Hall's Satires (iv, 6. 54), apropos of Elderton's drunken muse, . ' Sung to the wheele and sung unto the payle.'

15. The sun and laurel constitute the device on the title- page of Belvedere.

401. 6. Mr. Macray reads ere for care, in the early prints.

10. honours. Mr. Macray reads Homer's, but the applica- tion of this epithet to Spenser is unusual. Ascham (see i. p. 30, 1. 8, note) calls Chaucer (who is named in the next line) the 'English Homer.' Cf, Nash, supra, p. 2(0, 1. 17,

18. hony dropping. Cf. note to p. 317, 1!. 30-4,

34. hoi house, brothel.

39. ' and a sooping,' in the early prints.

40. Henry Locke (?i553-? 1608). See Grosart's Miscellatties qfihe Fidler Worthier Library, vol. ii (1S71), and D.N.B.

Robert Hudson. See A A''. S. and Montgomerie's Poeww^, ed. Cranstoun {S. T. S.), p. 337.

402. 6. Monsier Kyusader. Marston in his earliest work, Tht Metamorphosis of Pigmaliott's Image (1598), gives the initials ' W. K,' ; in his second volume, The Scourge of Villanie {1

CI. IK. 11 H h

I

-(66 Notes

99), he adopts the full form 'William Kinsayder.' See Tki Pilgrimage to Parnassus, ii. 2Ja. See supra, pp. 31a, 320,

9, &c. I follow Mr. Macray's allocation of the speeches.

14. Ram-ally. A street of some disrepute, running from Fleet Street to the Temple. It gives the title to a comedy by Lodowick Barry (1611).

19. /, aye. See supra, p. 388, 1. 38, note.

36, &c. Cf. ii. p. 334, 1. 35, and note.

31. driery, dreary.

34. dy obseniation, an echo of Jonson's dispute with Marston and Dekker. He had been characterized as 'a mere sponge, nothing but humours and observation.' See also note to ii. p. 396, 1. 6.

41-a. The emendation of these lines is Mr. Macray's, from

the evidence of the Halliwell-Phillipps MS. The early prints

read ' who loves Adonis love or Lucre's rape,' Line 43 reads

' hart robbing life.'

403. 4. Thomas Churchyard's Shore's Wife appeared in 1563.

6. Mr. Macray (perhaps following the Halliwell-Phillipps MS.) reads ' [one day] '. The text of the early prints is how^ ever quite clear. O««='one day' (see N.E.D. 'Once* 5); /—aye (see supra, p. 388, 1. 38, note, and infra, 1. 9).

8. The form ' Nashdo' in the early prints, which Mr. Macn^ notes and corrects to ' Nash,' is to be explained as the transfix of a syllable from 'stockado' in the next Une, which is corre- spondingly imperfect,

9. /, aye. See note to p. 388, 1. 38.

22-3. learmes lo serue the tearme. See note to ii. p, 39^ 11. 6-7. One of the early prints reads serue the tume.

25. beare, in the early prints.

26. Cf. Livy, iv. 28.

28. Dottier. See supra, ii. p. 279, 1. 4, note. 34, hard, harsh, acid.

ADDITIONAL NOTES AND CORRECTIONS

Vol. I.

P. io6, 11. 6-7. These Knes are parodied by Nash in Slrattgi Ntwes ('59a), J D 3 (ed. U'Kerrow, L p. 077).

Vot. II. P< 333, 1. 16 etaeq. The verses from which these extracts are taken will '

be found at the beginning of Nash'a Piirct Ptniltsst his Supplication

to Iht DiuiU (1593). Lines 33-33 are an adaptation by Harvey. Pi 339, I, I, Read < Heathenish.'

Nash's Piirct Fetiilisst his Supplitation to Ihi Diuilt, also

printed in 1593, contains a characteristic 'inuectiue against enemies

of Ptwtrie." See Mr. M^Keirow's edition of the Works, i, pp.

193-5- P. 341, I. a et seq. This paragraph follows the next ('As for Florts

Potlartiin") in the original. P. 343, 1. 3. For 'had' read 'hath.'

1. 8. Read ' haue I.' P, a07, 11, i8-ig (and note, p. 437). These tines are the 'braue

elusion' to the 'Sonnetto' at the end olStrangi Niaits (ed.

P, 37a, t. 3. 'He' occurs frequently in the above 'Sonnetto,' and cls^>

where in Nash, P. 375, 1. 33. Piatltpragmos. The reference ia to Sirangi Neuns, F

fed. u. s„ i. p. 094). P. 306, I. 7. 'preiudicate or castigatorie ' : apparently a favourite

prcsaion with Chapman. Cf. his Preface to Andromtda Libcrala,

'To the preiudicate and peremplorie reader.' P. 434 (note to 3IO. 33). WingSeld or WinkGeld. P, 406 (note to 337. 8). Cf,, also from Nash— (a) 'tis Cappe furd with

cats skins, after the Muscouie fasbion' {Piirct Ptitilisst his Suppliea-

HoH to tht Diuitl, B I, ed. u. s., i. p. 166) ; (b) ' at no band can I

endure to haue my cheeks muffled vp in dirre like a Muscouian'

{Strangi Niuus : F 3, ib. p. 993). P. 430 (note to 341. 9, &C.). A supplementary passage will he found on

Ei, Ei' (ed. U.S., i. pp. 981-9). P. 436 (note to 960. 17). Perhaps referring also to Pomponazzi's Dt

IVaturaliutn iffectunm cOHsis, sivt tie IncaHtatiombus, which appears

to have been well known in England at this H h 2

t

J

- I

1 1-

'I

I

■ ■

\]

S''^

i

i!!

/;■ ill

INDEX

■ I

^n	HH
INDEX ^1
'Abaser/Fignreofthe, ii. 169, 171.	Aei^bines, 347. ^^H
■Abode/Fignreof, ii. 170.	Adchylos.i. 336,3951 U.315,319. ^^H
Aiialan, i. 33, 14, 96, 354 ; ii. 171,	Aesop, i. 63, 130, 167, l8j, 193, ^^1
311. JVe Watson, Thomas.	3l°> 3l)> 333< 4>£ : U- ^Hi 137. ^H
Abstetnio, Lorenzo, i. 95, 373.	Affranius, i. 399. ^^H
' Abase.' Fieuie of, ii. 169.	' Agnition,' p. Ixxxiv ; ii. 415. ^^H
Abyndon, Henry, ii. 453.
Academj' of Florence, i. 373.	Agricola, Rodolph, ii. 336, 439. ^^H
Accent, Gaicoigne on, i. 49 ; Stany-	Agrippa, H. Cornelius, pp. xxvii, ^H
hnrst on, i. 141 et seq. ; Sidney on,	Ixxix; i. 183, 3931 11. 199, aoo, ^H
i. 304 et Eeq. ; Pnttenham on, it.	m6, IS7- =59, '81, 4»3, 433. «5- ^H
II 7 et teq, Stt Qnantiiy, Veree.	Alunaoai, Luigi, p. txxxi. ^^H
Accius, 1.70, 398; ii. 316, 319.	Alarum against Usurer!, An, 1. ^^^B
AccoUi BeiDudo ; iet Arctiao,	364. ^H
Unico.	Albertas Magnus, ii. 369, 373, 438, ^M
Accnrsius, ii. 369, 438.	M9- ^H
	Albinus, i. 154, 38J. ^^H
AchilUs Shiild, Cbapman's Dedica-	AiiiBHs EngloHd, i. 390, 438 \ ii. ^^|
tion, &C. to, ii. 397-307-	317.449. 5« Warner, W. ^B
Aconifo, J«copo, iL 337. 435.
Action, Unity of; let Unities.	Aldali, Andrea, 11. 333, 453. ^^|
Acntini, i. 83, 370.	AUiiui, \i.^il. ^H
' Acyron,' Fignre of, ii. 171,
' Addubitation,' Figure cf, ii. J04.	^M
Mtlphi. The, i. 38.	Alexander, L 64; Ii 17, 183. 303, ^H
'Admiration,' p. UixiT; i. 391-3.	330. IS3, ftc-i hi* 'K",' i. 76, ^H
' Admittance,' Figure of, ii. 170.	^M
Adrian; iM Hadrian.	Alexander Aetolns, il. 319. ^^H
Adverthement for Fap-Hatchil, and
Martin Mar.Prilale, An. ii. a68	Alexander (Pope), ii. 16. ^H
etieq.	Alexandrine Verse, p. Ixnix ; L 108 ; ^H
Aelian, ii. 411.	^H
Aeneas Sylvius Picoolomini, ii. 369,	Alexia Teriai, ii. 330. ^^H
459-	Allde, Edward, ii. 441. ^^1
Atmid, Stanyhurst'i translation of,	All^orU. ii. 160, i5g, 184, 303,^ ^^H
i. 135 " >«q. ; Surrey'!, ii. 315.	Allegory, Doctrine of, p. xxiv. ^^^^|
Sit VirgU.	■ Alliteration,' ii. 445. ^^^|

		^"^"^^^^^^^H
	472 ^^m^^^^^i
	A muizor, ii. n-	Angellios, Nlc, i. 199, 416.
	' Almond lope 'veree.ii. 336,416.	Anglo-Saxon LajigD age, ii. 14.9,419.
	'AlopaGtias Ausimaichides,' ii. as7-	See ' Sajon EngUih,'
	Alphonso V of AragoQ, i. 163, 3B9;	AnglofrancUaH, i. 107.
	ii. 13. 4'°-
	Amadis,\. 173; ii. 308.	Aniccris, itory of, ii. igi, 493.
	' Ambage,' Figure of, ii. 169.	Anne of Brittany, U. ai.
	.Ambrose, S., i. 7:, 367.
	American, the, ii. 10.	' Anthropopalhia,' ii 410.
	j-'miii/a, Taaso's, il. 441,	AHligeni, i. 417; ii. 313, 45a. •Sjk'H
		WatioD, Thona*. ^h
	' AmphiLoIogia," ii. 171.	Aniimcnides, ii. iS, 409. ^^^1
	Amphion, i. iji, 158, J34, igj ; ii.
	6, 10.	Actipatcr Sidonius, ii. 311, sas^^^H
		' Anliphrasis,' ii. 169, ^^
	Stt Wfttion, Tbomag.
	Amytitas, i. 316, 417; ii. 45). Set	Anti-Stage Pampbkls, i. 61 et seq.
	Watson, Tbomu.
		'Antithetoti,'ii. 170.
	Amyot, Jacqncs, ii. 276. -MO.	Antoninus, Marcus, i. 35 ; ii. 153,
	■AnachinoEis,'ii. 170.	Hi-
	AnacreoQ, ii. 16, 105, 171, 319, 314-	Atilonius, trngedy of, ii. 383, 444. ' Anton omasio,' Ii. 169.
	Aciaereon'a Egg ; irtFignied VerKS.	Antony, i.a-ii, 39.
	Anacreontic Veise, ii. 349 e! seq.	Apelles, i. 45, 63, 110, 336, 363,
	Anacrhi!, by Earl of Stirling, p. vi.	368, 404 ; it 367, 368.
	■ Anadiplosis,' il. 169, 3Q4, 410.	Apollodonw Tatsensis, ii. 319, 33),
	Anagram, p. xxi; i. 375; ii. 1, 105	ApalbnJQs, ii. 337.
	etseq..iiJetMq.,4i7.
	Analogia/u. 161, 174, 419.	430.
	Anapiest, i. 14, 96, &c.	Afvlegit 0/ Peilrii, A Briife. by
	'Anaphora,' il. 169, 304, 305, 430.	Harington, ii. :94-jai, 310,413-5.
	Anatumit ej Ahsurditie, Naih's, i.	Sie Haringlon.
	311-37. 4»B-30; ii. 416-	Apologitfor PotUie, An {The Dt-
	AnatemU cf Abuses, i, 63, 418, 439 ; ii.441.	finct oj PotsU\ pp. li, 3ud, lii, Ixxiii, xci ; i. 61, 63, 148-107, 360,
	Anaiand rides Rhodins, ii. 310.	361, 383-403; il- '96. 3'o. 314.
	Ancontius (ii. ij7) = Acontias. Stc	336. Ses Sidney.
	AconiLo.	ApeUgy 0/ Sutidty ptwiedings . . , ,
	Andrcwes, Lancelot, ii. sEl, 443.	ii. 33i.
	Andronicns, i. 153,	'Apo'ogy' aiid' Defence,' On till**.
	Angelio Pietro da Barga (Bargacns),	p. xivi.4S-9. ^^^H
I	i- 349- ft	Afophorita, ii. 60. ^^^H

^^H^ /«</» 47^
Apcfhthigtuala, Erumas'i, i. 1 7.
'Aporifl,'ii, 170.	Aristonymin, ii. 3'0.
	»}fi, '95; iJ- a?, IS4, "9. 3'S,
Apolcim, L 199, 439; ii. iSl.	3". 393-
' young," ii. ajo.	Aristotle, pp. xvi, xxiil, xxviii, xliii,
AtjDiliDs, il. 331.	xlv, Ixxi, luiil, Ixxiv, luv, liiiiT;
Aqainai. Sti Thomas qninas.	i. 7, ir, 13. 18, 19, JO, 11, J3, 14,
Aratns, i. 71, 367 ; iL 46, 311, 411.	'5. 33. 40, 7'. 73. 83, 103, 158,
Araj/gmmtH/ 0/ Parii, Peele'i, 1.	'67. 17', 173. 189, i9J,i97. 'oo.
319, 4j8.	106, 331, 233, 135, J36, 148, J9J,
Arcadia, Sanoazzsro't, i. jgi.	300, 301, 314, 333, 337, 343, 348,
Sidney's, i. 148, 303, 36*, 383,	349. 353. 354. 355. 357. 359, 386,
39>. 397. 40a, 4>3; Ii- '31. '63,	387, 388, 390. 39'. 398. 399. 400.
164, 181,316,437,449.	401,409; ii.i8,39, 300, J03, aij.
Arcadian Khtlirikt. Thi, L 303-6,	J16, 130, 34B, J46, 147, 333, 333,
4J». See Fraonce.	33', 360. J6', 4", 4'S. 4'9. 4M,
Archsiim, p. 1y et seq. ; i. 41, 5J-3,	43'-'. 458- Seel-^tics.
laSetseq., 196, ficiii. 86,151,397.	arkilecktBHikt {ipxiTtxTon^i), i.
	161,388.
Archilocus, i. 198, 341, 341 ; ii. »ig.	Annin, Robert. Ii. 379, 441.
3 JO.	ipiioarir, t6, 1. 393.
Arcbimedes, ii. 137.	Anna and learning, p. Uiuvi ; i. 395.
	An Mvsica [ = P(ietrj], i. 330; ii.
Archytas, ii. J37.	339-
' Arropngua,' The, p. xlvi ; i. 89, 94,	Ats Pattica, H oroce's ,pp.lxxv,!iixi,
:=6,3?>-	quDled pBE»m: text of Fabriciu's
AteaiaffXst iitneral Itrm), ii. 160.	Ca/Aaliia, i. 41 7-J 1 . See Horace.
Arelt, ii. 316.	Arte 0/ English Foisit, Patten-
' Aretine,' English, p. Ixxxi (note).	ham'i, ii. 1-193, 407-"; referred
'Arttinise,'ii. 161.	to bj Harinfiton, ii. 196. See
' Afetinish,' ii, J34, 439.	Futtenham.
Aretino, LeoiiBido (Leonaido Bnini.	Arte of Logique {RhU ef Reasan),
airtiDo), ii. 369. 4S9-	Wilson's, i. 433.
Pielro, i. 106, 114, 1161 ii. sag,	Arle of Rketoriqae, Wilson's, p. xci ;
'34. 35'. '59, 160, 403. 459-	i. 383; ii. 388,444.
Unico (Accolti, Bematdo), i. laSi	Arte Poetim, Minlumo's, p, liixiii
379; "-459-	etseq.
' AreytCB,' i. 15J, 384.	Aithington, ii. 339, 439.
Ariosto, pp. iriii, xxiK, xlv, Ui,	Arthur, Ki«g,\. A,, \ii.%n\ iL 44i
litii, IxxTii, lixxi ; 1.33,115,116,	3o3-
309. 3'8,349.3S6,3S9. 386, 4'7.	Arthur of Little Sriiain, i. 333.
439; ii. 61, i94-iJJ(pas»im),33i,	Artis Penus liiitoritat (1579), p.
283, 310, 319, 3aj, 4aa-5, 438.	xxviii.

474 tf*dfx \
A«ch»> CAAuB). IK^. pp. «.	Buan. FriBd*. pp. *i, lir.
xiii.a*vi. m, ui. nxi. xxoi. m*.	SirNicoI«.ai«,l«.4i».
urriii, Ji, xM, xliii. 1, Irti, liiii.	R(«CT, iL »37. 370, 4»9, 4fe.
bdi, Izxiii, IxxiTp Ixxri, Ixie» Ixxxi,	B.ed.(B«fc).Lj67; iL 3*9-^
IuuiTii,lixiii,idi 'Of InutMioo,'	Ekif. Jean Antoioe de, i. 371.
i. 1-45 i oo *r»«. ' >9 « •^^ i	Btjort, ii 369.
L89,96,ioMi8, MO. 137. *4P.	B.1KT, M.tthew, ii. 379.
3IJ. J37, 347-58, 360, 378, 381.
400.407. 4"*. 4'5.4»6, 4*9. 430;	Bildiun. Fnofoii, ii. 14 , 433.
a. >49. >£». »6i, 173. »74, »77.	Baldwin. Williun. L 397-
j8j, »93, 408. 4J0, 4JI, 43J, 43J,	Bale'i Caiahgtit, ii. 459.
437. 439. 446. 4S>. 455- -S""	Bill>de dcfioed, i. 54-5.
&*.to.«/o-, TeiofhUH!.
' AKciuDUi,' iL 169.	L3)).
AwcUj, John. ii. 363, 437.	Buicroft, Richud, ii. 348, 434.
AtlTopkil, Roydoo's, i. 319,	Binkride, The it 3*3-
AUTBpktl and Stella, SirineT'i, p.	BM-bwism, p. xziiii; ii. 378, 3^
xci; i. 148. 360, 361, 383, 393.	463, ftc
400, 40'.4»3; N»jh» Pri/ari to.
ii. "J-8,4»S-7-	B»rti«io, Ennol»o, ii. 369, 459.
AitydaniKE AtheniensU, ii. 319.	B.rd»,Tfcc,Lij3; ii. sS*'
' AsyadeloD,' ii. ib8.	BirEMos; ue AngeUo Ketro da
Atchelow, Tbomu, i. 319, 41S ; ii.	B.re..
319-	BatD«. Bunibe, a 457.
Aihuiuins. S., i. 343.	B]uiiflcld, Richud, ii. 311, 41?, 449,
Atheo^ni, ii. 463. ' AlUini. L 337 ; '± 316, 319.	451-
Bamw War,, Dmylon"., U. 316,
AlUnlic Island, i. 1:1,331.	449-
Atticiim, u. 176.	B.rry, LodowiA, ii. 4M,
Atlicus, i. 44; Efi^- "^ ■^"■. '■
	37 '.438' ^B^
' Attribution,' Figure of, ii. 169.	Boiia. Sit Joanna Sccnndw. ^^H
AogMtine, S., p. iv; i. 39, 70, 318.	Butard, Tbamit.iL3ii,4S]. ^^H
343; ii."!?-	BalrackomyBmachia, ii. 155. ^^^H
Angnstn*, i. 8, a6. ^6, 363; ii. 17,	BatlU of Oiltrbounu, i. 393.
18, 57, an, 330, 153, 333. 336,	Bewd, Thorny ii. 454-
434.	Beatrice, DaDte's.i. 106. 5m Dante.
Aoricolar Fignres, ii. 166 et Kq.	itau similOHt, ii. 165, 410.
Aownioi, i. 339; U. 31S, 3'7. 3"'-	Bcbel, Heinrich (Bebelios), ii. 373,
aulhara,!, H. 30, 410.	439-
• AuiMii," Ii, 170,	Bede; ^u Baeda.
'AT«new,' Figure of the, ii. 170.	Btli, Adam, ii. 87.
ATicenn«,H. 33,410.	Bcllinnine. ii. 348. 433-
AviGnni, iL 41 1.
1	4

r Index 475
Bthedtrt, or Ik, Garden of iJu	BeQieo/Ayres.A,^.^;,^.
JIfuses, ii. 399-400. 403, 465.	Borongh, William, ii l6i, 436.
Bembo, Pictio, p. Ivi; i. 13, 1 16, "93,	Boscan, i. 303, 305.
"^, 35". 377. 379. 396, ^oaiii-	Bonu, Le, p. «l*i.
176,311.	Bo.U«, ii. 460.
BenB«Us»o [! Galuio], i. 376-	Botihunt, Edmund, printer, 1. 116.
■Benirolo,' Signor, i. 113.	Bourne, William, ii. 173, 179. 439.
Bemird, S., ii. 147.	44>-
Benien, Lord, ii. +40.
Bciaaldo, Fitippo, L 71, 366-7.	Btacton, Henry de, ii. 370, 460.
Bewarfon (Cardinal), ii. 369, 459.	' Brauerie" In Elocntion, ii. 304.
Brvis 0/ HamflOH, i. 319; U. 44,
87, 308. 446-	408; ii. 63, 319, 311, 414, 41B,
Be«, i. 193,417! ii. 148. 3"'-	43S-
Bibic. (C«diD.l), i. 116, us. 193.	Bridewell, i. j8, 318.
377.396; ■L3"-	Bpnanii^ fijXonmiai', i. 1 14.
BibU. TkeA. 18, 158. Su Ptatmi,	Btitton; Sit Breton.
BriiiDi, Gerraanns, li. 315, 448.
BilcliauDecT, Geocge, i. 104.	• Broad Flonte.' Figure of the, ii.
Biondo, FUvio (Blondtu). ii. 369,	169.
459.	'brokin or cultit verec,' i. 1*5.
Bird, Christopher, ii. 119, 143, 431.	Browne, Sir Thomas, ii. 411.
' Bitter Tanot,' Fignre of the, ii.	BrowQiwerd (Brunswcrd), John, it
.69.	3'S. 448-
Biauro, Pietro, U. 363. 437.	Bruni, Leonardo ; see Aretino, Leo-
Blatk Knighl, The, ii. 3t>S.	nardo.
BlcMckerdini, ii. 308.	Brains,!. 13,45, 163.
Blank Verse, p. llix; ii. 454.	Brutus, Cicero's, i. aS, 35.
Blenerbaiset, Thomas, pp. 1. Ixlii;	Bryan (Brian), Sir Francis, ii. 3".
i-3SS-	440, 4S'-
B!otidn!;«»Bionda	Bryskett, Ludovick, i. 306.
BJoDut, Edward, bookseller, ii. 356.	' Bubonai,' i. 107, 403.
ThoawB Pope, ii. 411.	Bucer, De honestis ludis, ii, 435.
Blnndevil, Thomas, ii. 163, 437.
Boccaccio, pp. nil, iivii, liivlii-	14. '94. 3S4. 365. 366, 378. 39S.
Inin; i. 13J, 151, 401; ii. 319,	397.400,404; ii. 334. 33»-
369.	Buchler, Johan, ii, 409.
Bodenham, John, ii. 308, 465.	tBncke,G.,i.4i].
Bodine, Jean, ii. 181,441.	Buckhurst, Lord; see Sacknlle, ■
Boethiui {De C<»ittilaiionc\ i. 68,	Thomas. ^^H
'73. '7S. 139. 3«. 39i;ii-4-(9.	Buwiica. Virsil's, i. 9; U. ^^1
Boileaa, i, 361, 391.
Bolton, Edmond, p. Ti; ii. 401.	^H
	Bugu^e, ii. 171, 43B-9. ^H 4^

Index H^^^^l
Bull, the hangman, u. 144.	ilv, iWi, iIviH, ilix, im, liir; 1
' bumme cardc.' ii. 439.	"■ 315. 4'5. 448. 457. 458, 4^°;
Burghley. Lord Tieasarer, ii. 1, 144.	Observations in lit Art of Ei^-
Bmler, William, ii. J40, 430.	lish Foesie, 327-55, 454-7! ">"
Byaneinaii, H., printer, i, 87, 135.	gwered by Daniel, 356-B4.
	'Canlabiuiqui,'ii. 4ifi.
'.CabalialB,' the, ii. 113.	Canterbury Tales, The, i. 56 ; ii.
' CaceniphjLtoQ,' iii I7r.
' Cacosimheton,' iT. 171.	137. i"** Chancer.
■Cacoffilia.'u. 171.
Cadence, i. 401 ; ii. 83 et »eq,, 415.	Matkham, Geivase.
Caccilias Statins, i. ig, 8a, 337,	Cataani, Petrarch's, ii. 90, 9J.
m. n°: "■ 39i-	Caracalla (Emperor), ii. 411.
Caewr, Julius, i. 8 ; Commeniarits,	Cntdan, Jerome, ii. 337, 346, 157,
»5. 36, 38, 40, 4: ; Ascham's cri-	439. 433-
ticism of. 44-45, 170; a. 18, 31,	Cards, The Flay o/Ike, W. 4J4.
»3. "54. a77-	Carew, Richard, The Excetltncy of
Caesura, p. Ixxxix ; 1. 54, 105, 36 r,	the English Tongue, pp. Ivi,
40J; ii. 74. 7S. Jfi. 77 « ^q-	lixxviii ; ii. »8s-94, 407, 444-5.
414.
	455.458.
■Caiepine,'ii. 157. -tsS.	Carpentatiua, Jacobns, iL 145, 431.
Calidins, i. .3.	Caire, Nicholas, i.316, 427; ii-aij.
Calixtua (Pope), it 15.	Cartwright, Thomas. U. J38. j8o,
	419, 441.
Callimachiu, ii. j6, 43, 319, 397,	Case, John, ii. 323, 453.
411.	Cassiodotus, i. 71, 366, 367.
Calli^thenes. i. 189.	Castelvelro, Lodovico, pp. Iwviii,
Calpiiumina, Tilua Julina, i. ifij.	Ixiii, liiiii; i. 388, 398, 399.
4'3-	Casliglione, Baldasaare, p. liiii;
Calrin, i.4a7-i ii. J48, 433- 44»-	i- 37fi. 383, 43' ; ii- "63.
Calvua,i. 13, J99.	CastU of Fame, The, ii. 309.
Cambridge, Aacham on, i. ai, 311.	■CatachreBis,'ii. 169.
Ste Jnhu'a, St., Pembrote Hall,	Calalectic verse, ii. 134 et seq. 1
Trinity.	Calilias Censfiraeies. Gosson'i, L
Camden, William, ii. 185, 40),	369.
444-5, 4^-	Calo, the Elder, i. a;, 38, 41, yj;
	ii. 3". 397-
3S'-	the Younger CUlicensis),i. 170,
Camoens, i. 387.	.89.
	Dionysius (anthor of the Dis-
panns), p. xxiv; i. 65, 327, 364,	lieha), i. 65, ,58, 183, 387; i". 1
439.	361, 464. -J^y
Cainpion, Thomas, pp. xi, mil,	^^H

Index

477 1

Cttullns, Q.Valerius,). 14, 36,: »S». *99. 348: "■ 18, j6, s5, u6, 393. a'". 3'9. 3=". .13S. 4'0i 46'-

Catulus, i. II.

Cavendish, William (D. of New- caitle),il, 46a.

CtUslina, li. 309.

Celiano, Livio, p. Ixxiii ; i. 318, 418; ii.319.

t CellBiini, i. 70, jGfi.

CeUni, i. 197.

Ctrtaine Satyrs, ii. 31a, 330.

Cirlajme Nota of Instruction, Gas- coigne's, i. 46-57, 3S8-6>, 403. 404, 405, 406, 407, 414. Sa Gas-

Cervante*, i. 369, 399.

Chadcrton, Laurence, ii. iSi, 443. William, ii. 381,443.

Chaloner, Sir Tlioinfti, the Elder, L 397; "-65. 3". 4'4>453-

' CbaDgelingi' Fignte of the, ii. 168.

'Chant-royal,' i. 406,

ChapeUia, Jean, i. 398, 399.

Chapman, George, pp. ixii, xxiv, XIX (note), xiiix, liT, lii, tiv, Ixvi, lxxi,l]ti'rii,liiiv: Preface to .S'eai'i!™ Baeits of the Itiadti, ii. }95-7i Dedication ol Achilles Shield, &o., ii. >97-3o7. 3'S. S'S, 319, ;ao, in. ^S-fi. 46°. 46'-

(kariiHlts, ii. 150, 419.

'Charientifmus,' ii. 169.

Charleithe Bald, ii. 15.

Charlewood, John, printer, i. aafi, 311.

Chattier, Alain, ii. 31, 336, 410.

Chancer, pp. ivi, xriii, xHi, Ivlii ; i. 30. 3'i 33,47. 5°< 56. H "7. iji, 166, 183, 196, 941, 3133, 31S, 3S5> 3S9. 380, 390, 394, 405, 406, 410 i ii. 1 7, 63, 64, 68, 79, B9, 93 93. 15°. »iS. »30. '4°. M». '93. 30s. 3'4. 3s6, 40'. 4«4. 46fi'

Cheke, Sir John, pp. ixxv, xixviii, ilvlii, Ivii, Izri, Ixxiii, Ixiri ; I.

9, 18, 31, 33, 16, 19, 40-4, 313,

350. 354, 357' 3S8, 436; ii. 149, 373,377,383,193,434,439.

Chettle, Henry, i. 371; ii. 330, 454,

Chevy Chase, i. 393.

Chiiiades, Erssmns'i, i. 17, 353.

China, ii. 368.

Chjonides, ii. 393.

Chocrillm, 1. 334, 430 ; ii. 17, 409.

' Chore,' i. 186.

Chorens or Trocbaens, i. 415.

Chorus, on the, ii. 393, 393, 46a.

Christopherson, John, i. 354.

ChrislHS, The, p. xxx ; i. 366.

Chryiolaras, EDaannel, ii. 369, 459,

Chryiostom, p. x».

Church, Maiter, i. 374.

Churchyard, Thomas, L 135, 143, 379. 4'". 4"i ii- "So, 311, 40}, 466.

Cicero, pp. xzi, Ixxt, Izxri ; i. 7- 45 passim, 69, 70, 75, 77, 79, 84, 139, 143, 160, :6s, '7°. '79> '°h 331. "33, 33.'i. »56, »78j '83, 393, 399. 30S, 309, 31s, 3"8, 347-si passim, 355-8 passim, 366, 369, 370, 374. 38". 388, 389, 3901 391. 393, 394. 398. 4"', 4*", 403. 40S> 408. 409. 41s. 4'6. 4=7. 4"9 i ii- 39. 34. "S4, 163. 197, 139, 331, 338, 377t '9°. »9'. "93. 3'3. 3'S. 333, 3>4, 330. 4". 43", 433. 45S; wrongly referred to by Lod^, i, 81.

Ciceronianl, the, L 36 ; ii- ijl, 37I| 434-

CicermiaHm, Harvey's, 1. 37 433. ^'^

Ciima, C. HeMus, i. 399.

Cintio, Giraldi, pp. Ixxrlil, Uiiii ; i. 363, 390, 398 ; IL 458, 1

Cindo, ii. 373, 439.

	^^^^H
Index ^^^^1
cii«dQ.,i. 170.,	ham on, ii. 17, 33 et teq. ; Har-
C'irialiigia, n. 161, 410.	ington on, ii. 109 ; Jons^n on, ii.
CiviU Wars, Dttniel'i, ii. 316, 448.	391 ; Horace on, i. 393.
' Civil J«t,' FiBure of the, ii 169.	Tbe L»ws of, ii, 393-3 ; Persons
Clate, Dr., ii. 373,439.	of, ii. 389 ; Iambic verse for, u.
Sampson, bookseller, i. 307.	celient in English, ii. 318 ; Meres'.
Sti also Gierke.	list of writers of, ii. 3J0.
ClMsical measure*, Webbe 00, i.	The 'Old,' ii. 34, 39J, 463;
	Greek, 1. 136 et scq. Alst set i.
Sie Heiamelei, Qanntity. Verse.	3,1; it 310, 461-
crilidsni, p. uii et seq.	ii. 3.8.
	comiljmtsse, ii. r74. Sn Decorum.
criticiain, p. lui et seq.	CommincB, Philippe de, i. 376i ii.
Claadian, i. 70, 339 ; ii. 315.	363.
Clanser, Conrad, i. 206, 401-3.	' Common' verse, i. ai3, 407,
Cleantbes, i. 39G.	' Commoratio,' Figure of, ii. 170.
Clemen! Aleiandiinns, i. 347.	' Commnnication,' Figure of, ii. 304.
Gierke, William {PBlimantiia). ii.	Comparative Diiceurse on our Eng-
436.	lish Poets, A, iL^x^-H. A'cMerei.
' Climai,' Figure of, ii. r7o.	Coroparalive Method, The, p. Uviii.
ClodLns Sabinns, ii. s^lg, 3»i>.	' Comparisons,' i. 119.
'Close Conceit," FigBre of, ii. 170.	Complaint of Rosamund, Daniel's,
	ii. 316, 448-
400.
Clyptnu Dftht ClMgh, ii. 87.	ii 435.
CnoeosGettilicQs,ii, 3ai-	Complaynt ofScotlandt, i. 406, 419.
	Compound words, i, 401.
' Cockpit of ieamiiiE,' i. 16, 331-3.	Congreve, ii. 463.
Coignct, Mstthien, Insintclion aax
Primes, translated by E. Hoby, i.	' Coany- catcher,' ii. 434.
341-4-	' Consenting Close.' Figure of the.
Cole, Hamphrey, ii. 379, 441.	ii. 170.
Colin Clout, Spenser's, i. 438,	Constable, Henry, 1. 149; ii, 400,
'colours,'!. 311, J13, ]J4,406.	401.
Golambns, ii. 146.	cemienienlia, i. 393.
Combe, Thomas, ii. 333, 453.	Cooper, Thomas, ii. 181, 443,
CemtdU of Captain Mario, Gos-	' Coopte Clause,' Figure of the, 11.
son\ i. 369,	1 68.
Comedy, pp. iix, »Ii; Whetstone	Copernicus, Nicolas, ii. )46, 433.
on, i. S9i Lodge on, L 80-1;	Coppinger, Edmund, IL 139, 419. |
Sidney on, t 176 et »eq., 39«-i;	Comeille, L 398. 39)- ^H
Webbe 00, 1. 34S et leq.; Pulteit-	GoneUut GUIus, ii. 316. ^^H

/"<" 47»fl
Co™ifiadsQiiinh«,U. 3".	Coiadn*, Jtcobm, ii. *46. 433. 444.
Cornish Ungnigc ii. 149.	' Cnriosity.' Daniel on, ii 365.
Comutiu, Annaess, i. lOti, 403.	' Carioui,' Figure of the, U. 171.
Cortoe. Paolo LCoiKain*), i. 13.	• Cnrxj fanell," Fignre of iht it. ^^—
3Sa.	169. ^
Coit«i, Uutin, U. »6>.	Cnrteyi, Richard, ii. 181, 441. ^H
CodD cr Cotini, RkWd, ii. 4*9,	'CQltom,' On, \. J3. 99, 117; ^H
44»-	Daniel 00, ii. 359. ^H
	• Cntted Comma,' Figure of the, iL ^H
< ro-	■
	■ Cylindei,' The, ii. 96, too-i. ^H
of, ii. 170.	Cypnan, p. iy. ^H
	Cynu, i. 157. ^H
of, iL 170.
•Connttrfsil PUce/ Figure of, ii.	Dactyl, L 30, 305; ii. 1J9 et leq., ^H
170.	^1
	Damascene, i. J43. ^M
gore of, ii. 170.
'CoBnteriut Time,' Figure of, il	Danes, the. i. 153; iL 361. ^^
170. ' CoUDleT-chaDge,' Figure of, ii. 1 7a	Danetl. Thomas, i. 376; iL 437.
Duiiel, Samuel, pp. «, rii. riU,
'Connter tDtne," Figure of Ihe, ii.	uiiii, d, ilvii. xlviii. alix. liv.
169.	Irli, lix, Ixi, Ixii, Iilii, Ixiv, lir.
Cooiteay.Eoolia of. p. Iini ; i. 371S.	liriii, Iiii, \xx, Ixiiv, lux, linii ;
Cemtier, Tkt (Irensl. byCkrke), ii.	A D,ft^. 0/ Ry,H4. ii. 356-84,
"9.415-	457-6: ; i. 356. 377. 386, 395,
(i™»l. by Hoby). i. 3S7. J76,	402; ii. J34.>8o, 193, J15, J16,
431; ii.*63, 437-	318,319,311,400.401, 417, 4)6,
Cowrt of Cufide, Spcnsei's, i. 133,	444, 448. Sit Dtlia. Ctmflaml
>46, 381.	if Ratammd. CtviU IVari, Muse-
Coze, LeoDud, pp. vi, xci (ooCe). C™«M,L.,i...,3S. C™iinni,i 81, Jj6, 395, 370, 409;	i-kilus.nefinit of Rymt.
Daniel (prophet), iL 198.
Daniello, Bern., pp. Ixxxi, Ixuiv;
a.39>.	i. 383. 389. 39°-
Ciiipio, i. iiG.	Daate, p. Iiiivii (note): L iji.
'CriUcU Temper- of the Eiia-	169, »o6 ; ii. 6j, ju, 865,319,414.
bethan ige, p. Uvi el seq.	Danter. John, ii. 403, 440, 466.
Critidun, >s > lepante literaiy	Dafcy, Brian, ii. 373,439,
'kiod,'pp.xii, livi. .SMClasool,	Dares Phtygios, 1. :63; ii. 460.
Elinbethui, Sonrcet, &c.	Darrell, L 145. Su note i. 4i:>
	Dati, Carlo. L 363.
	Leonardo, i. 356.
170.	D'Aubignac, I'AbM, Prtii
'Cuckowspell,' Figwe of, li. 169.	Tmirt, i. 36J, 400.
	A

480 Index ^^^^^^1
Davies, Sit John, ii. J93, 311, 4*0,	Delia, Daniel's, il. 316, 44S.
401. 4S>.	De Lingua Latiim tt Aimlogia,
Day, John, playwright, ii. 46a,	Varro's, i. 37.
Daye, John, printer, i. i.	della Ca<«, Giovnnni, p. Ixxxi ; i. 376.
Dt AniiquiialibHS Rtmanorum,	della Mirandola, G.Pico, i. 13,35) ;
i. 39.	ii- 369. 4S9-
De Apparata Lingual Lot., by B.	Delone or Deloney, Thomas, ii. 179,
Riecius Ferrariensis, i. 14.	440.
ZJ/£*;/o Thnani-, Joseph of Eittei'i,	Dolphrigus, i. 3'9.
ii. 37°-	Demetrius Phalareus,Z)t EloctHione,
Deiorah, Soitgi of, IL 107.	p.liiiy; i. 349, 409; 11410.
'Deceocie,' ii. 174, 175. See De-	Democritos, i. 67.
corum.	Demonidea.ii, 311.
De Ciuilaie Dei, St- Angvi stint's, i.
39, 3>S.	ii.44.. A^Bodine.
Declameaio, i. 5.	Demosthenes, i. 8, 9, 15, 16, iB, 19,
Decorum, pp. xli et s«]., ;tlvii,	30,35.45, 79, "03,356.347.348;
luii; i. 19, n, 48. 58. 59. 60.	11.104,338,147,150,177, 293.
118, 137, 197-9. 2^3. '94, 3^3;	Denham.Henry,^ Secondand Third
ii. IS5, 'Sr. 161, 173 et «q., 177,	Blast, i. 61, ^1^.
419,4".	Dennis, John, ii. 46a.
	De NoUtitcUt Lilerala, by Sturm,
Dee, John, ii. 180,441.	i.>3.
• Default,' Figure of, ii. 167.	De Oralore, Cicero's, i. Tl, 13, agg.
'Defence' and 'Apology' in titles.	De Poeta, Mintumo's, p. Ixxiiii el
L 148H).	seq.
Defence of Poesie, The, by Sidney.	De RatioHC iludii, Vairo'a, i. 38.
See Jfmlogie/cr Pailrie, An.	Deling, Edward, ii.a8i, 443.
Defence ef Poetry, A. by Lodge, i.	Deseharaps, Eustache, p. Ixxxvii.
6.^86, 363-71.	DeUruclion of ferusalem, Luge's,
Defence of Rymi, A, by Daniel, ii.	ii. 330, 450,
356-84, 457-61.	De rri^fiMa'i'Bac,,byDoiiatn»(q.v.),
'Definer by Difference," Figure of	i. 366. 369-
the, ii. 170.	Devanitateefincertitudineicientia-
Delneendia Troiat, Lacan'i, ii. 319.	rvm. i. 393- See Agrippa.
Dekker, Thomas, i. 407, 434, 418 ;	'De»ice,' Pottenbam on, iL I, loj
ii. 3i9.4",46a,4fi4. 4M-	etseq.
de U None, 'Lord,' ii. 308, 446.	Dialect, Carew on, ii. agi ; Jonson
de la Primandaye. Piene, i. 363.	on, ii. 397. See Archaism, Voc«-
de la Rim^e, Pierre (Petrua Runas),	bulary.
1.309. 334, 4'3; iL »36, 845, »46,	' Dialisis," ii. 170.
4»9. 433-	Dial! of Primes, IL 440.
de U Taille, Jean, p. Imviii ; i. 398.	Dialeghi piaceveli, Guazio's, 1. 376,
de I'Hfipital, Michel, I 194, 397.	395.

Index

4Bx]

' Dialogiamus,' Fienre of, U, 1 70. ' Dichologia,' ii, 170. 'Diction,' p. Iv et seq.; Sidney on, i. aoi. Sii Vocabulary, Archaism,

Dictionaries, English, ii. t;l. 'Dictionary method,' i. 401. Digges, Thomas, iL i6t, aSo, 437,

,8 et »eq., 377.

Dimeter verse,

Dinocrntei, ti.

Diogenes Laerlins, i. 10 (bnt see i.

Dionysiaiof HalicaniasSDs, p. Ixxiv;

i. 13,19,10.39,349! ii. 419, 430. DionysioE, the tyrant, i. 170. ' Director,' Figure of the, ii. 170, 'Diaabler,' Figure of the, iL 169, 170. Discount ef Civill Lift, Biysktlt'i,

L306. Discotirse ef English Pcilrie, by W,

Webbe, i. 116-303, ^a^-\fl. Discourse of Life and DaUA, U. 283,

' DiadaineMl,' Fignre of the, ti. ' Dismembrer.' Figure of the, ii. Diilicka de moribus, i. 3B7.

Cato. ' Diatribulor,' Fif.'ure of the, ii. Ditties, Campion on, ii. 34G et

Daniel on rhyme for, ii. 383. •Diiain,' the, i 115, 57. 'Dob, loannea,' i. 38a, 394. Donati, Edouardo. i 46. Donntus, Aelins, pp. Ixxvi, 1

i. 80, 366, 369, 371, 4

463. D'Ossat, Cardinal Arnaod (Ossl

ii. 345. 431,

■Donbler,' Figure of the, ii. II •Double Sapply,' Figure of, 'Doublfull,' Figure of the, ii. i; Dove, John, iL )8l, 443, Drake, Sir Francis, ii. a

FiWgeffrey's poem on, ii. 316, J13, 449. 453-

Drama, p. xx». See Comedy, Tra- gedy, Tragi-comedy, Unities.

Drant, Thomas, pp. 1, lii, Iv ; ' Rtilei ' of, i. 90. 96, 97, 99, loii i'7. 37»-3. 375. 37^. 4", 4'S: ii, 161, aBl, jai, 436, 441, 451; ' Dranting of verses,' ii. 371.

Drayton, Michael, pp. vi, Iviii, llzi i. 38S; ii. 315,316, 317, 3'8, 3'9i 311,400,401,448,449. SiiPoljh pliicH, BartBHS Wars, EHglandl Heroicatl Epistles.

Z)rianMi.SpeQser's.i. 100, 114, llj, '33, 146, 374. 381, 4"-

Dresemius, ii. 460.

Druids, the, ii. 360.

Drummond, William, i. 135, 14S, 108,413; 11.417,455,457.

Dryden, pp. vi, xil, il, ili (note), iM, Ixv i i. 3s6, 400 J ii. 456, 458, 46a.

' Dry Mock,' Fignre of the, ii. 169.

Du Bartaa (Salusle), i. J03, 305, 359; 'i- ^H. 366, 183, 336, 437.

Du Bellay, pp. lxilx,liixvil,IxxiTiii, Ixxxlx; 1. 109, 37£, 401, 40a, 404, 405,406; ii. 415,417,430,411.

Do Fresnoy, Dt Arte Crafhica, 1, 387.

Dunsanye, the Lord Baroo of, i. 136.

Dans Scotus, ii, 4G0.

Dyer, Edward, i. 89, 90, 100, loi.

Ixxxv ;	109, 114, 116, 37a,
ii.4ii-	ii. 63,65, 311,451.
ssatus).	Ealdhelm of Sherbome
	60.
169.	Earthquake of I580, i
ii. 167.	J74.
.170.	Ealesiastis.i. 158.
	•Ecbo Sound,' Fignre'
, a6i;	' tclipsis," ii. 167.

I

J

	^^^^H
482 Index ^^^^^^H
Eclogne, the, i. 131, *6i ; ii. 17, 40,	■Enallage,'ii. 168. '
159; VireCri,U.3.fi.	' Enargia^ p Ixixv ; i, 400 ; ii. I48,
	167,419,430.
Edes, Richard, ii. 319, 450.	i'nfomia, ii. 43, 45, 4ir.
Edge, Master Orator, ii. 341.	'Eturgia; p, Imiv; i, »oi, 400;
Edwardes, Kicliird, i, 341, 410; ii.	ii. i4S, 419-
6s.3^o.4S'-	E>,ghmd! NeraUal EpUtUs, il 3 ' 5,
' Egg,' Figure of tiie, i. 305, 417 ;	316, 449-
ii. 96, 416. See Figured Verees.	' Englifit Aretiue,' p. Ixxni (note).
^v.	Epglish Drama, Whetstone on, i, 59 ;
'Eiiasliktyi. 186,394.	Sidney on, i. 196 et seq. See
' E. K.', pp. iiiii, iwiii, xjcdv, xlii,	Tragedy, Comedy, &c.
Izxxvii, Ixziviii, xc: ideodfication	' English Hexameter,' Inventor of.
of, i. 380! EpislU Dtdicatmy to	ii. 330, 331, 339. Sec Hexameter.
	'English Homer,' ii. 340, 465.
380-j; ii. 133, 142,363,183,372,	English Language, ' E. K.' on the,
374. 37S. 39B. 400, 40S, 413, 4'6-	i. 130; Sidney on, i. 304; Carew
'E«aro/imBfti, or a Fanicnali Cin-	on, ii. 285-94, 444-5- Se4 Vo-
turii 0/ Levt, p. Ixxxvii (note) ; i.	cBbnlary.
4*7. 4^8, 430J ii. 416, 4)0, 451.	■English March,' The [or Iambic
Sie Watson, Tliomas.	Dimeter], ii. 338 el seq.
Eld, G., printer, ii. 398.	' English PeUarch,' iL 436,
Elderton, William, p. UK ; L 115, 379,	English Peel, The, by Spenser, i.
413; ii. 330, ii53. "Sri *6i, 173,	33J. 346. 396, 4'>3.
417.435.436.46s-	English Saion.ii. 1 50, 41 5, 444, &&
ELegiac Verse, pp. xxx, ilvi ; L 1 76,	Set Anglo-Saxon.
349,283: ii. 26, 109, 330-1, 344	English scholarship, Ascham on, i.
et seq , 377.	34-
Elizabeth, Qneen, L 363, 271; ii.	English style, Harvey on, i. W3 et
1-3, 4, 66, 114, 170, 183-3, 193,	seq.
193. 3'7.3">32», 347. 40'. 417.	English wits, Harvey on, ii. 360 et
424. 439, 4S3.	seq.
Eliiabetlian Criticism j see lntK>dnc-	English writers, influence of earlier.
tion [Table of HeadiDga, p. ii) ;	pp. liii, xc-xcii.
debt of seventeenth century to, pp.	'£B(i«ia,'ii. 160, 169.
	Ennios, i. 19, 34, 71, 83, 83, 103,
Elyot, Sir Thomas, pp. xti [ i. 251,	136, "5'. 189, 233, 33s, 237; ii.
153.313. 350. 38S, 39l,4'3i426:	17, 18, 130,314,397,439.
11.403,413.	kva«,>tfia<,^i,, i. 396.
	EohannsHessusir«HesBUfc
Emblems, i. 376; ii, 105 et acq.,	Epaminondas, i. 194,
4i7,4S3-	' Epanalepsis,' iL 169, 304. ^^J
Empedocles.i. 153.236.	' Epanodis,' ii. 170. ^^^^H
'Emphaiis/i, 49; ii. 169.	' Epanorthosis,' 304. ^^^^H

1	^I^P Index 4^1
	Epktmtridt! efPhialo, Gowon*., i.	' Erotema,' Fi^re of, ii. 170. ^^H
	6>, 36*.	Eisa/et efa Prentise, i. 108. ^^H
	Epic, p.xlvi;i. 13,413. SetYoArj,	Eitienne, Henri (H) i;stepbann$*^|
	Heroic Verse.	pp. Ivi, lutiviiij i. 18, so, 347.
	Bf-ictdia. ii. so.	349.353.366; iLaB6,4ii, 444-
	Epichannns, i. 199, 34a ; iL 331.	'Etiologia,' ii. 170.
	Epiclemi, i. 343.	EucheriBB, i. 299.
	EpicornB, i. 67.	Eultiupiegel, Tyl ; lee HawUglmte.
	EpigTsm, the, pp. iix, xlvi ; L 149 ;	Euphantasioli, ii. 10.
	iL J09; Puttenham on, ii. 56 el	Ei^^i, p. nxxy; L 1-1,349; ''■ '9-
		Eufhues, L asfi, 349, 365, 368, 383,
	Meres's list, ii. 321.	4^3, 4=9 i ii- »43, "68, jfig, 17J,
	Epigrams, Campion's, i[. 341 et seq.,	'73. '74.4°'. 430. 4»l. 434-
	345 et seq., 375, 456.	'Eophoing,'ii.a69, »7aj 'eopbucd,'
	Spcniei's, i. 438.	ii.=75-
	Epimenidea, i. 71, 367.	Enphuism, pp. lix, Uriii; Sidney
		on, L 30S el 8eq.; i. 401, 429; ii.
	'Epimonie,'il. 93.	"6(?), 17a. 4=6. 431, 437-
	'Epiphonema,'ii. 170.	EiipoliB, L 81, ti6, jgj, 370; iL
	EpUl.adAltk., Cicero't, i. 34.	3>o, 3=3. 393-
	Epist. Fata., Cicero's, i. 36.	EiirlpidGB, pp. xliii, txxiii; i. 19, 20,
	EpiilU U Henry Reynolds, pp. vi.	23. =4. 29. 33. 34. 68, 190, 198,
	Iviii, 111.	336,355; 'i.i7.J7.'54.'3'. »67,
	' Episilt la h is fair CeraUiiu, ' Dray-	315. 3'7. 3J9. SJ'.ai*.
	lon'i, ii. 31S.	EnscbioB, i. 341.
	Epislolai vimrum oiscumrum, ii.	Euslathins, ii. 29B.
	3'9-	Eatropius, iL 163.
	• Epiatrophe,' ii. 304. 3°5-	EvBi, kiog of Arabia, iL aj, 3:6,
	' Epitaph,' Pnttenham on the, ii. 58	410.
	etseq.	'Even.'theFiEnreof, ii. 170.
	Epithalamies, ii. 48, 53 et leq., 411.	Every Man in kis Humour, \\.'^-]-
		90, 461-a.
	1.100,113,374.377-	Every Man out of hit Humaur, ii.
	■Epitheton,' iL 168, 169.	390-3. 4.62-3-
	'Epithets,' i. J19, 406 ; ii, 169.	' Exargasia,' Figure of, ii, 170, 410.
	Epilome. i. 5.	ExcilUniy ef the EngHih Totigtu,
	'Epitropia,'ii. 170.	Carew's, ii. 285-94.
	'EpiMuxi»,'ii. 169, 304.	' Eighange,' Figure of, ii. 168.
	Epaptia, ii. 216. Sa Heroic Vase.	'Exclamation,' Fraunce 00, iL 304,
	Eraimns, i. 8, 13, 17, 66, 68, 114,	'Eicuae,' Figure of, a 170.
	182, 31a, 3J9, 349, 35!, 353, 366,	' Exercise,' Harvey on, 235 et seq.
	379. 388 J iL 154, 196, 146, 319,	Expidilio, Figure of fh^ia^^^^^^
	3<58, 369. 37*. 460.	^^^^M
	Erastni; set Liebei, Thomas.	Fabiug qnote' ^^^H
	I	' :J

f	^^^^^^H
484 Index ^^^^^^1
h» CalhtHta translated by Webbe,
pp. xlii, Ixxv ; i. 390-301, Latin	Dealhts lamentations, ii. 316, 323,
text, 417-Ji ; L 397, 409, 4TE, 416.	449. 453-
Fabncint, loannes AJbertng, i. 357,	'F.K.',Li45.
385, 388, 413,416;". 460.	Flaccui, Val., i 71, 139.
Fatrit Queeiu, Spenser's, pp. iv.	' Fleering Frmnpe,' Figure of the.
xxxv; i.i«),ii5,M6, 305-6, 359,	ii. .69.
381; ii. JI9, Ijl, a8j, 316, 400,	Fleetwoode. William, 1. 58.
414, 411, 417.	Flemings, Puttenham on the, iL 1,
FaUs ofPrinra, Lydgats's, ii. 68.	170, 4S0.
' False Semblant,' Figu.e of, ii. 169.	Flemintng, Abraham, i. 144, 366,
430.	411,414.
Familiar Letters, Harvey's, i, 143.	Samuel, i. 244 (?) (i« note, p.
' Far-fet,' Figure of the, ii. 169,	411); ii. 425.
Fsuchet, Claude, p. Ixxxvii ; ii. 409.	Fletcher, Giles, the elder, p. Hi ; ii.
'F.C.'.i. 245,4"-	444.
Feet (mitrical); see Gascoigne,	Giles, the younger, ii. 444.
	John, dramatist, ii. 443,461.
Campion, Daniel; 'foot'-syllable.	Phineas, ii. 444.
i. 405-	Richard, Bishop of Bristol, ii.
Fenlon, Geoffrey, U. 440.	^B'. 443-
Ferrers. George, i. 397. ^«ii. 413.	'Flitting' Figure, the, ii. 170.
'Ferrys.' Edward, ii. 63, 65, 319,	Floide ; see Lloyd.
413, 414, 450. ^iM previous entry.	Flares Pet/arum, H. 241, 399, 431,
FcsunnUia tktrUia. ii. 55.	464.
Field, Richard, prioler, ii. i, 327.	Florio, i. 360.
Figliucc!, Felice (of Sieun*), i. 33,	Florus, i. 39r.
356.	'Flowing' verse, i. 209, Jio, 113,
Fi gured Verses {carmina figurald) , i ,	216,218,404. Seealia^Zi.
3'. 47. 367, 305 ; ii. 95 et seq., 416.	'Flytii,gs,'i. 217,405MS.
FignreSjRheWrical; j« detailed list	FoliEla, Uberlo, i. 3S5.
in Frannce'* test, i. 304-5, and in	■Fonde Affectation' {Cacotelia), iL
Puttenhsm's, ii. i6^ 4c., 167-71.	17'.
'filed.'ii. 3>8, 450-	Foreign language* compared, U. 291 )
Fllelfo, FrHDoeico, ii, 315, 448.	etseq: 1
Finfe, Oronce COrootius Finaens),	Foreign terms, ii. 151, 171, aSg et 1
ii. 27», 438- -	seq. i 304 et seq., 397. See lukhora, j
First Book ef Iht Preservation, &c. ;	Italian, French, &0.
sli Freseniation, &c	'Fonle Speech,' Fignre of, ii. I7t. l
First Foure Boskes ef Virgil his	Fdstri Letters, Harvey's, ii. 3*9-38,
Aeneis, Stnnyhnr^l's. i. 135 et seq.	24., 417-9.
Fisher, Bishop, ii. 104.	Four Letters Confattd, \. 372; ii.
Fitigeffrey, Charles, author of Sir	339-44-
H_

^^^H^^ Index 483^1
W Four So^xo/Aymon, i. 3>3i ii-	Gammer Gurlan't Nttdle, 1. 37^^^^|
1 308.	443- ^H
1 Frkcutoro, Jerooimo, i. 193, 396 ;	Guiu. Princiica [?FnuiceK«], ^^^|
ii3",447-	^H
France (and French influeQce), pp.	GarcilasM. L '303, 305. ^^H
Iiil, liivii et Beq. ; i. J4, 29, 96,
"3. '33. 403-4; ii- 64. 85, 40a,	Gargra«, Sir Thomai, ii. 4-9. ^H
444, WhetstoDconFrenctiComed;,	Gamier'* Cantilie, L 414.
i. 59. The value of French analo-
gies, p. iMirfii.	iliii, alii, lia, liuii, xdi ) Cer-
Frandadt ; see Roniud.	tayne Notes e/Inilractien, i. 46-57,
Fnmcia I of France, i. 193, 396 ; ii.	3i8-62i i. S5, 126, 142,175.315,
3»3-	361, 379, 403, 404, 405, 406. 407.
Fraunce, Abraham, p. liii ; The	411, 4'4. 417. 418; ii. 63, 65, aj3,
ArcaduM Rkttmke, i. 303-6, 4»a ;	161, 26fi, 180, 310. 31'. 4'3. 4i4i ^H
i. 316, 360.4" (?), 4^1'. 4^7; 'L	418,435.437.458. ^^H
134,280,311,453.	Gu*. Theodora., Ii. 369. 459. ^H
Frelgini, loannei, ii. S45, 43a.	' G. B.', 1. 245 (iei note). ^^M
Frtneh Acadlmii, Tkt, i. 363.	Gcltltu, AdIdi, L 341, 357. 413 ; tt^^H
Friar Rusk, ii. 272.	143. ^^1
Friar TutJt, it »7».	TiAHbr, t!>, p. IxxU. ^^H
Priichlin, Nic. ii. 439-
Frobisher, Sir Martin, i. 361; ii.	George ofTrebiK)ndtTr*pe«intiM),
26>.	"■ 369. 459.
Frontinc, i. 376.	Georgevicz, Bartolomaeui, il. 361,
' Fnuape,' ii. 420. See alia ' Fleer-	458.
ing Frntnpc.'	fi'w^T'V^, Virgil'., L 1(8, ifisi IL
FolTinE, i. 70.	«S5-
Fulwood, William, E«imie of tdle-	GetmaoicDE, i. 193 ; ii. 311.
W(«.Yi.4".	Gennani and Gemiuijr, i. »4, ig,
Fiirii!, Du Bartal't, ii. 363, 321,	59. 84. 313.36".
437.	Geruiaiemmt liberata by TaiKi, U.
•Fur(,rFot&m;'A, 3, J97. 39'. 4^3.	'99. 369-
■ Fmie,' Tbc, ii. gfi et leq., 416.	Gervase of Tilbnry. ii. 370, 4S0.
	GUmpelro Valeriano [Pieriu.), 1.
Gager. William. ii.3J0.46>-	126,379.
Galateo, L 107, 376.	Gilbert, Sir Humphrej, i. fiS, 361 1
Galen, ii. 332, 401. 46S.	ii. 16 r.
GalenliU.U. 50,411.	Gildm, CharJe., i. 3B1-3.
Gallandios, Petnw, ii. 245, 431.
Gallian of France, ii. 309.
'galliin^ufry.'i. 130; il. J53, 43S'	41-
(7fl;/a-J(/4tc«j, ii. 397, 464.	Giovuni de- MalpagUni, (?) U, 459.
Gallus, Comeliui, ii. f'	■"- »«v«ina, (?) iL 4S9.
	__^^^^

		^^^^H
	Index ^^l^^l
	Giovio's Emtl^!, i. 37-6.	Greek Poetry, Webbe on, i. 334 et
	Giraldni ; ut Gjiatdns.	seq. ; Meres's comparisons with, ii.
	GiriUoti, \\. 308.	314 et seq. ; Greek proverb, i. 93.
	' Giorions/ Figure of the, ii. 170.	Set under each author.
	Glossing, 'E-K.-on, i. 131; 'trade	Greene, Robert, p. »ci; i. 307, 365,
	of glose,' p. IixxtU.	4J3-8, 419 ; ii. aag, ajo, J31, aji,
	' Gnome,' Figure of, ii. 1 70.	'39, »43. H9, =53, 160, a6j, »66,
	' Gnomes,' ii. 4a9-	'73. 376, 3'9, 3't>. 3»3, 3H. 4'7.
	' Gnosis,' i. 17:.	4ao, 433, 437. 4J8, 434, 436, 454.
	tBrrrtUi, i. J3I.	'GreenESBe,'ii. 431.
	Golden Bach of Marcus Jiurelius,	Giegorins,Petnis,ii. 857,436.
	ii. 440.	GrenviUe, Sir Richard, iL i6a.
	Co^n Greve, Vanghan's, ii. 316-6,	Greville, Fulke, i 4l»('); "■ 63,
	454-	467-
	' Goldcn-moutli'd,' ii. 316.	Grivin, Jacques, i. 369. ^^^
	Golding, Arthur, L hSi »6j, 315,	Grey de Wilton, Lord, i. 55. ^^H
	361, 377. 4". 413, 4=7; ".63,65,	Grindal, Edmund, (7) i. 313, 4a4^^^H
	196, 3".	Willi»u,(?)1.3i3,4'6- ^^H
	Googe, Bsmilje, 1. 343, 165, 356,	Grisone, F., i. 383. -^^
	4:1,414; ii. j8o, 3JJ.	GrealSiiKirtk 0/ Wit, i. 4J3, 434.
	Gorboduc, p. Iv; i. ia6, 196, lyj.	Sti Greene, Robert.
	398.	Gnaiini, BattiitB, p. liuL
	Gosson, Stephen, pp. liv, «vii, cdi.	Gunzzo, Stefano, p, txixi; i. 376,
	«3i,ljviii; I 63; i. 1,63,65, 76,	395;'i-4'7.
	78, 80, 81, 84, 86, 89, 350, 363-71,	Gubbyn, T., bookseller, i. 303.
	37', 383, 391, 394, 395, 400, 401 ;	Guevara, Antonio de, p. ic; ii, ^76,
	\\.lii,i(i%,i,li\Sclao}tofAb>t!i,\.	440.
	61; AShBriApel^iBftkcSchooU	Guicciardiai, Francesco, i. 376; ii.
	ef Abuse, i. 6j ; Playes cen/uted in	'3', '63, 437-
	Jivt Actions, i. 61.	Guilpin, Edward, ii. 390, 451, 456.
	Gotbs, Huus, and Vandals, • inliu-	Guy 0/ tfarwici, ii. 44. 87, 309.
	ence' of, i. ag, 30, 31, 1B8, J40, J67;	Gyraldus, Liliui, pp. livii, Ixuvii ;
	ii. ", 367-	i- 35°. 35". 35>, 364. 3^7, 397 i "■
		409, 448.
	4'3- Cower, 1.152,141,318,410; ii. 17,
	61,64.85,89,150,314.	WilliiLm, ii, 439.
	Grafton, Richard, ii. a8o.	Haddon, Waller, 1. ai, 316, 353,
	Gnuit, Edward, i. 337, 430.	354. 4'7; "■ =48, 31s. 3'6. 433-
	' Granting,' Figure of, ii. 304.	Hadrian, i. r93, 396.
	Graunge, John,i. 145, J76, 411, 4.5.	Hake, Edward {Tic ToHchslime of
	Gray, William, ii. 17, 409.	milts). I 116, 22J.
1	Greek criticism, influence of, p.	Hakhiyt, Richard, i. 3S0 ; U. i6t.
h	buii et leq. ft	Half-feet, IL 134-5. M

Index

487 J

HiU, Arthur, ii. 446.

Joseph, pp. vii, liv; i, 363, 40J,

410, 427; ii. 3n, 3»o, 408, 447,

46s- tfamltl, Bacribed to Kjd, i. 311, 415. Harding, Thomas, ii. 13S, 147, 411),

433- Hardyng, John, it. 17, Si, 64, 314,

4'9. 447- Hoiingitoii, Sir John, pp. viii, xii,

xxxi, iIt, Iviii, U, lii, txx, lixiv, lixvij, Ixxxiv, lixir, ici, icii ; L 1491 377, 378, 383, 386, 389; Piefice to the trutlalion of Or- lam/a Furiost, ii. 1^-331, 411-5, ii- 3>o, 3", 401, 4So> 461-

HuioC, Thomu, ii iSo, 441.

Harrey, Gabriel, pp. t, liji, iixiii, xzxtit, Kiiii, xlviii, ilii, 1 et leq., lii, lii, livii, liviii, liii, Ixxi, lixTJi, Inii (aoie), xc, xcii ; i. 87, 9'. 93-7- 98. 101-", II3-6. "7. 133. 134. M3. *4S. '4^ '84, 305, 3"5.3S',3S4i 358-61.37'. 37'-8o, 3B0-1, 383. 4°". 40s, 407. 4t'T 4IS, 416: »■ »'fr-38, »39. '4°. 841, "44-8'. 181-4, 3'S. 3»<». 3=3. 34», 416, 4»S.4»6. 437-9. 43'-44. 456. Hit Tclaiiom with Spenm, L 3S0; ii. 430.

John, L 146,376,411; iL 3»l, 417. 435. 453-

Ricluud, t >46, 41*; ii. 2)3- 417- 4JS. 4S3-

HMlewood'. AniUm CrUkal Et- 1^1, idored to, pp. V, ilUi L ; ii. 410, 411.

Halbwsr, Ricfcard, tt. po, 4(1.

BaitT^kytu U UgrtH-WaUtn, L37*.

" MitHM»nnitnff, I. >>, 'yif 39*. <o*

Hebrtw Veree, ii. 107.

Hegesias, 11. 146.

Heinsitis, Dan., ii. 415.

Heliodorns, i. iSo, 38G, 409; iL J15, 440. See ThiagiHCs and Caridia.

Hellowet, Edvrard, ii. 440.

'Hendiadyi,'ii. 168.

Hinry IV, Shaliespeare'*, ii, 318. 1

Henry VIII, ii. 17, J3, IO4-S, 410.

Ilenslowe, i. 371 ; ii. 451, 453.

Hecactitai, i. 176; ii. itS.

Herbert, Willium, 3fd Ewl of Pem- broke, iL 457.

Heiculet : portrait of, Ii. 147; So- , phiiteioo,li. 194; itnry of, II.411, ,

Heresbachiiu,Conm<Ius,i. ]Ss,4l4,

Hermei Trisinegistui, ii. 11, 1791 418, 440.

Hermippni, ii. 3J4.

Hermogenet, 1. 15, 353 ; Ii. 177, 445 ■

Herodolui, i. ttj, tgj, 169, 39a; ii. .54-

Heroic Vcne, pp. »«, iW. .I*! ; I. 3». '79 " "e'lT "* i "• "^' •94f 198, iioetieq., 319, 333, 456.

tloiod, 1. 71, igi, )o6, 137, 13S, »fii,Jj6.34»J «-7. '64.iC7.3ii. 3»3. 397-

lleitut, e'lUnu*, I. 8, 18, )o, nit W>-

WtOta, John, U. 179, 441.

HnaiiMUi, pp. ili, iM •! wq. | t j«, ^. I If, »S» M Mq., lift, 37*- ' to; il 4/f, %\, 90, >J», *Vi> *49> 1 14I, 417, 4f7, 'Tba fai**nlor of ] itM C^M HfUOMM,' a *|a. *I9 (tod n4U),

J.JM, 1. 1 14). It>, '4(*

tto, i«9,)ir,4'J'4"*4^

TbMM*<l. 4«7f it-IMI*

488 Index ^V^^^H
Hirki Iht Seemer. i!. 410,	180, 183, 1B8. 19S, '3D, '34, '35,
Hiero of Syracuse, i. 8.	'44, 'SO, '5'. '5'. '79. '83, '90-
Higginsjohn, i. »l6.	30a, 341, 349, 359, 37S, 3S3, 386,
Hm,R.,i.7 24..4"-	387, 389. 390, 391, 39', 393. 394.
Hippocrates, i. 197.	400,403,405,411,413,414, 416,
Hipponai Ephctns, ii. 310.	417-31,438; ii. 18, 36, 3dS, 319.
' Hisltron Protimn; u. ilSB, 171.	315- 3'8, 319. 3'o. 418, 4'9. 4'3-
History: Poeliy and, p. iiviii ;	450, 4S7, 458, 460. 461- ^«
Aacham's clasiiiicslioa of, i. 24;	Fabricins, G, i Webbe, William.
Sidney on, i. 16] et seq., 1S4 ;	' Horace ' (in The PoctasUr), ii. 394 .
PHttenham on historical poesy, 11.	etseq.
40 etieq. The historical argument	Horten^ins, i. 399, 334.
for poelty, p. x^i et seq. ; the	Howard, Lord Henry, ii. 380, 443.
' Hibloricai Idea' in Criliciim, p.	See Surrey, Earl of.
Ixii.	ffovlegl^se, il. 37«, 308, 430, 438.
Hobj, Sir Edward, i. 341-4, 386,	Hudson, Robert, ii. 401, 465.
43'-	Hngobald (HnebaUi), ii. .5, 409,
Sir Thomas, pp, Ivii, Iviii ; i.	455-
357.376.43'; "■437.	haitain, ii. 91.
HoliiiBhead. Raphael, 1. 100, 113;
JL 153, 180, 435.	criticism, p. li«iii.
Homer, pp. xxLii, xixix, Iixi, Uxvii,	' Hamoars,' pp. ilii, iliv, xlv ; Jon-
Ims; i. 8,9, 14, 15, ao, 13, 39,	eon OS, ii. 390 et seq., 466; Icci
3». 33, 34- 64. 70, 7'. 77. 78. io3.	on,ii.46j.
118, 133, 'S'. 'SS. »88, 189, 190,	Hnmphrey, Laurence, ii. 381,443.
>o6, 333. '34. '35, 136. '37, H^,	Hu^rtd merrie Tales, ii. 373, 43B.
349, JSa. '83, 197, 316, 318. 336,	Hungary, popular poetry in, L 178.
34'. 348, 364, 3Sfi, JS9 ; "■ 4. '7.	Huanii, William, i. 343,377, 410,
4', 46- "'^. "3. 154- '55, 156,	415-
igt. 198, JlS. '16. ill. '". "6.	Huns. See under Goths.
J30, 134, 340, J47, 3SS. '64, 16s,	HuoK ef BerJeaux, i. 333 ; ii, 308.
37S, 195-307. 314, 3'S. 3'6. 319.	Hmton, Leonard ; see note, ii. 443.
3", 3'3. 3'6, 338, 397, 44S-6,	Hmton, Matthew, ii. aSi, 443.
45', 465.	Hyll ; see Hill.
'English' (Chancer)i set ' English	' Hymnlc ' poett, ii. 158. ^^M
' Homer.'	llynms, metre for, L 57. ^^^^H
' Homer-I-ucin,' ii, 38'.	' Hypaliagc,' il. 168. ^^H
Nmiit Excuses, i. Gi.	' Hyperbaton,' ii. 168. ^^H
mnour Bf Ckivatri,, Tit, ii. 308.	' Hyperbole,' ii. 160, 169. ^^H
Hootera3,Joai.nci.il3i7. 449-	HypertrilUa, Bolton's, p. vli^^^H
Horace, pp. xxiii, xxv, xlii, iliii.	^H
Ixrii, Ixii. liiiii. Ixxiv et seq..
Ixxix ; i. 8, 19, », 33. 39. 3.1. 35.
36.71,74.81,117,136, 137, 168. ■L

Index

Iambic verse. Iambus, i. 34, 30, 90, •76, 194. 34". 405; ii. IJ7. 119 et Mq-, 3»°. 330. 333. 334 « leq.-, ' lioeutloui iambic,' L 95, 0; II. 456 ; ' the old iambic tlroke,' l. >73.4>4-

' Icon,' Figure of, iL 170,

Idiema, 1. 53 1 ii. 149, 419.

Idyllia, Theocritui's, ii. 31G.

Itrolekni, Pnttenham's, U. 31, 4T0.

Iliad, Cbapman on the, ii. 195-307. Sie HoDier.

Imitation, pjiv et seq.; Aidum on, i- 5-471 i. i£S, 347-sSi IL f}6 et palsiiD.

' Immerito ' (Spenser), L gi, 93 &c., 96,101, 107,113, 117, J73.

' Impaiteaer,' Fignre of the, ii. 1 70.

Impnsa, ii. 106,417. Sie Emblem.

' Incongruity,' Vice of, ii. 17 1.

Indecorum \ sec Decoium.

489H

"53,3

70.

Inlchom teims, Inkbomism, lok-

homist, p. 1v et seq. ; l 51, 360; ii.

8t, J41-1, 175-6,177.43'- ' Inserter,' Figure of the, ii. ifiB. Iiatntctwniaix Princis, by Coignet,

i. MI. ' losnltaCio,' Figure of, ii. ' Interruption,' Figure oF, i loTention, p. Ixixix 1 Gasi

i. 47 et seq., 359 ; Jamei

s»o, ail. 406. ' Ionic vein,' the, i: Ireland, Iriih, 1. 1

364-

' Irmni,' Figure ot ii. 168. ' Irony,' ii. 160, 169. Inii, 1. 365.

nu e/Dags, Nash'i, ii. 3J4, 453. Iiocrates, i. 13, 18, 19, 10, 15, 43,

347.348; ii. 131. a76. »77. »B). Italy, Italian infiuencei, &Cn pp.

xvli et leq., xxxvi, lix. In, Ixxl,

393- 6. '53:

Ixxii, Ixxiv, kxT, luiiz : i. I. I, 3-4, 34, jg, 33, 97, 116, 133,308,318, 375.376.400; ii. 6], 330, 159, 36G etwq. ; Italian poctt, i. 14, 131 ; ttalian Comedy, i. 59; Rhyme in Italy, 1. ag, 33 ! Scholarship in Italy, I. 34, 96. Set tmder each aatbor.

Jaggard, William, printer, p. vji.

James I, King of Scots, i. ? 193, 4ofi; iL ?3Jj. &* note, ii. 396-

Jami!s VI, King of Scots Qames I of England), pp. xiil, xili, nlil, xl, ilil, Ixixix, xcii ; Ant Sckarl Treatiit, &c, i. ?I93, 108-35, 403-7 ; Ii. 36s, 3"l.?3", 336, 410, 416.437.458- ^« note, ii. 39S.

Jamc., S., i. 158,

Jephtha, Buchanan's, i. 34, 354, 39S1 "-333.

Jerome, S., I. 71, 75.

Jewel, John, ii. 338, 347, 439, 433, 443-

Joannes Palaeologua, ii. 369.

Joannes Rauenensia, IL 369, 459.

Joannes Secundns, ii. 55, 411, 447.

Job, Beok of, i. 158.

Jodelle, £tieane, 11. 314, 454.

JodocuB Badius, 1. 73, 80, S3, 367, 369. 37t.

John, S., 1. 34a ; RevtlatioH of, L j 115.

' John a stile,' Sec, i. 394.

Johnson, Chriitopber, ii. 333, 4£3. Richard, 11 446. Dr. Samnel, pp. xl, Ixt.

John's, St., Cambridge, i. 313; ii.

Jones, Robert. !l. 41S. Jonson, Ben, pp. vi. vil, x

xxiiii, xll, xliii, »'- ■ ■'

Ixil, Ixivl; 1.

399. 404.4)1 1

I

1

1 490 Index ^V^^^BI
Jonson, Ben (iBniiituid)^	Urabert; jwLambarde.
97. 40J. 4=6, 45°. 45'. 4«l-4.	Lamerock, Sir, i. 4.
465, 466. Stt Every Afan m his	Lancelot, Sir, p uviii ; i. 4.
Humour ; Every Man out of his	Landino, Cristoforo, p. Ixixi ; i. »o6.
Humour; Humour*.	403.
Joseph of Eieter (Josephns Devo-	Langland, i. 343; Ii <Sa, 64, 150,
niQa), ii. 370, 460.	3'4, 3'0.4'3' See Piers the Flam-
Jotepli'is.i-71-
/udilh. Da Bartai-9, i. 303.	Langnage, Pultenham on, ii. I49 et
Julian, iL J»9.	seq. ; Carew on, ii. 444-5 ; Estiecnc
	on, ii. 444. Ste Archaism, Diction,
Set abo Philoponna, Lotarius.	Vocabulary.
Justinian, i. 98, log, 373-*-	Languet, H., i. 378.
JOEtiDM, L :68, i6g, 368; iL 963.	Latin criticism, inilDence of, p. Ixxii
Justinas Martyr, ii.J45. 431.	el seq.
Juvenal, i. 85, 136, J39, 34J, 371,	Liodon, Pierre de, p. txicxvii.
400; iL a;, 3J0, 314. 'Yoone	Lawheme, Mr., ii. aSl, 443.
Juvenar (i.e. Nash), ii. 3^4. 454-	Linvitr's Logihe. Fraunce's, i. 491.
Jyl of Brentford' a Testament, i. 414.	Ugtnd BfPeirs Gautston. Drayton's,
	Li. 449.
K&Bapaa, p. Ixxxvi.	Legendes, Spenser's, i. 133, 946, 381,
Kendal, Timothy, i. 415; ii. 3".	411.
4S»-	Legge, Thomas, ii. 319. 4»4. 450-
Kcike; seeViiA.	Leland, De Reb. Brit. CoiUtt., \.
Kiffin, Maurice, ii.j80.44t.	316,437; ii. 31s, 459-
King John, Shakespeare's, ii. 3, 18.	Lentu!tim, Epist. ad P., i. 1 1.
	Leonine Verse, ii. 409.
Kirk. Edward ; i« ' E. K.' Also i.	Leo Pkoentius, Joannes, ii. 455.
41 J.	Lefanlke, La. ii. 437.
(Kerlte), Mistress,!. 90, 91,37a,	Leponto, ii. 163, 3" 1, 437-
tn-	Lesiing's Laokoon cited, i. 387.
Knight, ?Edward,i.a45, 411.	Letters on Pe/ormed Versifying, i.
Kfi^ix, i. 301.	87-iaa.
Kyd, Thomas, p. Uviii ; i. 31*, 396.	Lever, Thomas, i. 313, 416.
414, 4*5, 4»6 ; ii. 319, 430, 464.	Ley land; r« Leland,
'Kjnsader.'Monsicor, ii, 40a, 465.	' Licentions,' The Figure of the, ii.
Set Maralon, John.	17a.
	Licinins Crajsns, Lncint, i. 8j, 7 937,
Lacey, Henry, ii. 4*4.	37°-
Lactantins, pp. iv, ixiiii ; i. 71, 73,	Uciiiius Irnbren, ii. 310. Sit also
34a, 348. 367, 391-	Porcius Licinins,
Uelius. L »6, j8.	Lieber, Thomas (Erasius), ii. 146,
'ZaZ-^i^-'Clnne), i. 346.	348, 433- -^^
lAmbocde, William, ? ii. 180, 441.	Lieblerus, Georgius, ii. 145, 43«|^^H

^^^^^^^^ /«<&* 49X ^^
' Lilte Letter,' Fipire of the, Ji. 168.	Lucan, i. 76, ijS, 13S, 336 ; ii. 196, ^^^k
■ Like Looie,' FigBre of the, ii. 168.	>93. 3'.i> 3>S<3>9' ^^H
■ Ulypot,- ii. 439.	Luciao, L it4, iff. 331. 33); ii- ^H
Linos, L 75, 151; ii. 7, »o7, 314,	147, 119. >7>. '81, 396. ^^H
314-	Ludlius, i. 81 ; ii. 17. 310. ^^^|
<Lip.ot«,'ii.i69.	LuduE. Pope, ii. 13. ^^^|
'Literal' Verse, i. llS.
Liltrala NobUila!,Si.c.; ut NotHi-	LucretiDs, i. 36, 158, 139, 391 ; ii. ^^H
tas, &.C	^H
Littleton, Tbomas, ii. 444.	LscuIIns, 310. ^^H
LiTios Androoicns, i. 153, 409; ii.	Lusciua, 137. ^^^1
3'4-	Ld5co, Antoaio, il. 173, 439. ^^^H
Uvj, i. 19. so. 35. "8. '^9. 381.	Ltisu! Rtgiiis, i. 40«. ^^1
391; ii-iS4. '63, »77. 466-	Luther, i. 3S8 ; ii. 148. ^^H
Uojd tFloide), Ludovic or Lewis,	Ljcophroo, ii 113, 334- 39"- ^^H
ii. .80, 441.	Lycntgns, ii. 196, 309, 37r. ^^H
Locle, Henry, ii, 40I, 465.	Lydgate, L 137, 117, 341, 31S, 38a; ^^H
Lodge, Tlioraai, pp. vii, xiy, xxi.	it 61, 64, 68, 79, 150, 314. ^^H
Joii, xiiv,)Liviii, xxix, Isviii, luvi ;	Lyty, Jobu, pp. ilri, xd; L 136, ^H
I>(/aui Bf Pettry, i. 61-86, 363-	349, 368 ; ii. 363, 269, 330, 41s, ^H
7', 37', 394. 409; >■■ 3»o. 400.	416,434. SeiEuphuis,Mydai.lt<:. ^^H
401, 413, 434. 438.	Lyric Poetry, i. 33; ii. 319; Putten- ^^H
	Itam CD, ii. 36; CampioD oq, ii. ^^M
'Long Language,' Figure of, iL	et seq. ^H
171.	Lysias. i. 3^, 43- ^H
' Long Loose, Fignre of, ii. 168.	^^H
	MachUvcm, L 116; Ii. 360, 376, ^^H
M.linei),L 13,13.348. 349.35";	3S1.308. ^H
ii. 348, 433.	■ Mack Monice.'i. 136. ^^H
' Loo»e Language,' Figure of, ii.	Macrinu. ; sii Salmon, Jom. ^H
168.	Macrobius, p. luvii; i. 8, iB, 10, ^^H
Lope de Vegi^ ii. 399.	399. 347. 3SO! >>' >88, 4». ^H
Lopez, Alonio, p. ic.	' Macrotogia,' ii 171. ^^H
'LordofMiirole,'ii,37l.	' Madrigal,' the, ii. 349. ^H
Lorris, CDillaume de, ii. 17, 409.	Maecenai, IL 33°. 33i, 333. ^^H
Ul, King, i. 4.	Maggi, V, 1. 398- ^H
' Loud Lyer,- Figure of ihe, ii, 169	Magnes, i. Bi, 370. ^^M
■Lorebuiden,' Figure of the, <i.	Maiden Knight, Tki, ii. 30S. ^^H
170.	Mairet,Je.-i.i.39B- ^H
Zott-j LBbe«>'t Z«/,Shnli£fpeare'i,	' Maker,' p. Iuiy; i. 385, &c. ^^H
ii. 318.	MambmQ, Dt Catmint Epica, L ^^H
	^^H
H, jlS, 449-6*).	^us, Joannes, ii. 160, 436. ^^H
' Lounge,' Tht, 11. 9» ft «q,	^^H

492

Manillas, i. ijS, 1J9 ; iL 46, 411. Muilnuiua, Bsptuta, i. 77, 131,

239, 144, Jfij, 409, 411,413, 4JJ;

"•■10.315. 3". 3»3. 438,448. Manatiai, PbuIde (Puolo MBnaiia),

i. 349- Mamolli, Pielro Aogelo (Falin-

Eenins), i. 30, as9, S44. 35^, 409i

4"i ii. 315. 331. 448. Mape, 'Walter, ii. 370, 460, Marbodui, ji. 410. 'Marching FEgure,' The, ii. 170. Marforio (Mnrphotius), ii. 56, 411. Margaret of Navnrre, ii. 33, 4I0, Marini, I 170, Mark, King, L 4. Mark ham, Gervaae, ii. 333, 453. Marlowe, Chrislophcr, L 364, 415 ;

ii. 366, aga, 315, 318, 319, 3*4,

400,402,445,450,456,461. Marot, CUmcDt, i. 132 ; il. 17, 409. Marshal, The Eail, ii, 297^ Marslon, John, ii. 400, 402, 447,

4641 465. 466-

Martial, i. 339, 152, 154; ii. £6, 197. ao9. 359. 393. 3='. 36'. 4»3,

4'4-

'Martin,' 'Martinist,' &c., i. 311, 424; ii. »48, 253, 268, 170, 430, 4JS. 443- Maitin V, it. 271.

Manillus, Michael Taichianota, a. 315. 447-

Slaiy Mag^lms ftttural! leares, ii.

Index

'Meiosii,' ii. 1S9, ijo. MelonchthoD, Philip, p. liivi; i. 13,

'93, 3'3. 35' 1 ii- 'i6, »48, 3",

4>0, 445- MelanthnE, ii. 320. ' Melicertns,' ii, 449. Mi/ici, ii, 16 Cct Ascham, i. 33).

Sie Lyric.

'melliHaoas,' ii. 317, 449. Manage, i. 400, Meaander, i. S, 59, 82, 116, 136,

395. 399. 370, 396. 4°9; "■ 37.

310,323,393- Mena/Aen,i. 307, 308, jsi, 4J3-8,

429.

Mencnins Agrippa, L 174. MenharU of Venici, Shalteipeare's,

ii-3i8. Meres, Francis, pp. vii, liii, iii,

ixil, xui, liviii, btxxvii, nci ;

Palladis Tamia, ii. 308-14, 403, ,446-54.

2S0,

443.

b

Maiy, Princeii, i > 43 1 > Mason, Sir John, i. 313, 426. Maiiiiia, Drayto '%, ii. 449. Matthew, Tobie, ii. 181, 443. Maximui Tyrius, i. 68, 365. 'M.D.,'i. 243 (i« note). ' meacocke,' ii. 434. Mtdea, Lncan's, ii. 319. Medina, Pedro de, ii, 363.

'Mcri

,' ii. 170.

■Tlin CMemin), ii. 308. ' Merry Scoff,' Figure of (he, ' Melalepsis,' ii. 169. 'Metanoia,' ii. 170.

■ Metaphor,' ii. 160, 169, i! Similes.

Metaphors and Similes, Renaissance; j:« Similes. MitaphraHt, L 5.

■ Metastasis,' ii. 170. Melhecns, L 77,368. ■Metoaymia,' ii. 169, 304. Metre; ;*« Ven«. Metrodorru, i. 67. Meun, Jean de, ii. 17, 64, 409, : ' Meiozengma,' ii. 167.

Middle Ages, the : Ascham on, i. 3 ; Nash on, i. 333; Pattenham on the literature of, iL 13 et seq.; I Daniel on, p. Ixiv, ii. 3B0.

I

M

^^^I^^' Index 4^11
' Middlcm«rclicr,' Figore of the, ii.	Mornay, Plessis de, i. 417; ii, 444.
167.	Morli Arthur, i. 4, &c 5« Arthur.
	Mortimiriados, Draytou's, iL 448.
ipeare's, ii. 31S.	Morysine, i. 376. ^^H
Mipianlt, CUude (Minoi), iu 345,	Mothtr Htihhtrds Tale, Speato^H
«a.	ii. 339, 330, 4"]], 437, 435. ^1
MlUthui, 11. 31G.
Miiii«J«i,i. 170.	MniBpotmes, Spcn«r'i, i. 374.
Miltoa, p. Imri.	Mnlcaster, Richard, p. Ivii ; L 336,
IAii«i<i,i, pp. TolU, luiv; L 15S,	430; ii. "80,441.
	Mnmmius, i. 199, 416.
Mnnnerni Colophonius, iL 3J0.	Mnnday.Anthony, i. 344, 374, 411;
•MtofiIeMi.nglc;the,ii-'7'.435-	ii. 380,330,7400,451,465.
Minos ii-aMlgDanIt.	Mureln,, i. 194, 397, 400 ; ^333.
Mintnrao, Antonio, pp. \xxx, Ixuii	Musaeai, i. 75, 15!; ii. 7, 10, 41,
et seq.; i. 369. 383. 384, 385,	314, 3'8.397-
386,387.388,389,390.39". 39S>	Muscovy, Muscovian, i. 75 ; il. »J7,
396, 398 ; ii- 414, 4^5-	467-
J/iniur /«- Magistral,! of CylUs,
A, L 63.	p.ixvi; i.54; Gonon's attack on,
Mirror far MagislraUs, pp. 1, liiii ;	L 7S ; i. 139, 173, 183, 306, 314,
i. igfi, «6, 397; ii. 319.	330, 368; ii. 8, 9, 48, S3.et5eq.,
Mirror of Knighthood, The. ii. 308.	67. 79, 86, 330, 339-40. 3^8, 3)9.
Mirror of Madness, • the French,' ii. ■	373. 381.454, ^S. 456.
a69-	Musophilm, ii. 457^1.
Mirrour of Monsters, A, by Rui-	'Muiio.'i. 39s.
kiiu, i. 63; ii. 447.	Myd^, Lyly'., ii. 7 33j, 435, 436.
	437.
'Miaplaeer.'the, ii. (71.	' Mysomouioi,' i. 181, 393.
•Moderator,' Fignrc of the, i[. 169.
	Nnerius, Cn., i. 83, 337, 399, 370;
Momus, i, 107, 311.	ii. 330.
Momdia, ii. 50.	Noih or Nashe. Thomas, pp. v, xii!,
	xxi , iiyii, xiviii, xiii, iiiii, ixrir.
356, 360, 40s; ii. Bo, 119, IJO,	Ii, Ivii, Isviii, Ui*, limi (note),
ijl, 388,417.	icii ; Preface lo Greene's ^ow-
MontEomcrie. Alei., 1. 407; ii. 465.	phen, i. 307-30, 433-8 ; Thi Ana-
'*lora ■ (// CiiBiiliert), i. 395.	temUof AbntrditU. i. 3ai-37. 4»8-
	30; Preface lo Sidney's Aslrofkil
■E«in>(, p. ivi et wq.	a>idSle!ia.i\.iii'8,42s~J;Simnge
More, Sir Thomas, i. 31, t39. !**■	Nrwes, or Foure Letters Confuted,
313, 4»6; ii. 4'. "8, 14''. »73,	ii- 339-44. 4»9-!i- ' "■"- ^6\.
arg. »93, 311, S"". 3'9. 33i. 368,	m, 379. 39'i |H
369. 37a, HSS- -S'« W'5''''-	354, afii, iGa, ' ^H

494 ^^^^^^^1
Nash, Thomas {renlinued)-^	North, Sir Thomas, Ii 440. 1
403. 41J, 416, 434. 427, 4>8, 4^9.	Noithbtoolte, John, Treatise, i. 61.
434. 435. 439. 44i. 44^. 448. 4S0,	Norton, Thomas (collaborator in
453. 454. 465. 466, 467 ; Harvey's	Garicduc). i. ij6, 35S. 379. 398:
retort to Nash. ii. jBj el scq.	ii. 3S0, 441.
Nathan, i. 174, 185. 391, 394; ii.	Norton of Bristow, Thomas, i. 30,
aoj,	a4». 355. 4"°.
Nnziuiien, p. xa, i. 366.	Notes, Harington on editorial, ii.
'Ai^Vii-So.	33let seq.
Neoptolemos, ii. J37, 419.	Nnce, Thomas, i. 433,
Nepos, Cornelini, ii. 370, 460.	Number; «e Verse.
Nero, ii. J3.	' numerosicie,' ii. 8r, 413, 419, 430.
Nerille, Alexander, i. 409, 415.
	Obscenity, Harlngton on, ii. JI3-5.
New Leiler of NolabU Conliitls, ii.	Ohsirvatiens in Ihi Art ef English
28J-4, 444.	Possie, by Campion, ii, 3l7-55i
Newman, J., bookseller, I. 305,	454-r.
Thomai, priDler, ii. 333.	Occam, William, ii. 370, 460.
'Newnamer,' Figure of the, ii. \6g.	Ocland, Christopher, i. 339,409-10;
Newton, Thos., i 316, 434, 41;,	"■31S.448.
4=7; ". 3'S-	Octavian, Emperor, ii. 33. 1
Nicander, ii. 46, 4".	Odes, Campion on, JL 346 et seq. J
Nichols*, S., ii. 177.	Odyssey ; see Homer. 1
' Nidtaamer,' Tigure of the, ii, 169.	Oedipus, i. 165. ^^^H
Nicomaciius Phrygins, ii. 319.	0^10, Cicero's, 1. 95. ^^^H
Nicostratns, ii. 330,	OUavayia et Decorum, i. 19. ^^^1
Nigellus, Gulielmia (' Wireker'),	Oliver of the Caslle, iL 308. ^^H
ii. 370, 460.	Olney, Henry, bookseller, i. 148^ ]
Nigram Tbeta; ue Thela,	M9-
Nile, Cataract of, i. 306.	Olympic Mysius, ii. 310.
A'ine ComadUs, Spenser's, i. 115.	SliOXiv, ti, i. 391.
Mta Mutes, Spcnaer's, i. 115, 116.	Buoioi., T^.i. 393.
'nippitaty.'ii. 434, 437.	■ Omoiosis,' Figure of, ii. 170.
Nizoliua, i. 366, 401,	'Omoiateleulon,' ii. 168.
JMilitaj litcrala, fee, i. 347, 349,	OmphaliuE, Jacobus, i. 34S ; ii. 348,
35».	433-
'Noema.'ii. 17.	' Onomalopoeia,' ii. 169.
Nonnus of Panopolis, ii. 313, 453.	^.,1.33,367; ii.4t6ir«FiEnred
Normnn, Robert, ii. j6j, 379, 437,	Verses.
441.	Oppianus, ii. 46, 411.
Normans and ' Norman Englisli,' i.	Ontter, Cicero's, L 143, 308, j
153; ii. 131,149,4(5,418.	Oratorical writings, Ascham't classi- '
Norris, Sir John, ii. 363.	lication of, i. 15.
North, George, i. 376.	Oriental Fieuted Venes, ii. 96 et seq.

^HP^^^^^B 49^^^|
Origeti, 1, 71.	of, i. >43, 376, 41 1 i Ii- 63. es, 3M^H
• Orismus,' ii. 170,	413. 414. ^^H
Orlanda Furioso, i. 115, 157, 188,
3S6; Haiington's Preface lo trails-.	' Facolet'i Hone,' L 198, 40a ^^H
lation of, 11)4, *" =< "^q. 4"'-S;	Pacuvius, i. 39S. ^m
l%i.	Page, Samael, ii. 311, 451. ^H
Omament, Fnllenham on Poetical,	Paget, Henry Lord, ii, 63, 413- ^H
ii. 14Z-S3-	/'a/B«e/'-''^'»i™«. William PaiDtet**,
Omatvs and Arltsia, ii. 309.	1.350; 11.363,437.
Orontiiu; sa Finee.	Faladin and Palmtndes, ii. 308.
Orpheus i. 75. "Ji, 'S»- IS8, J3+	Palaeologna, Joamies [ m Joaunef.
397, 343; ii. 6, 10, 14. 207, »ii,
'34, 355- =83, 314. 3'fi. 397. 4^3-	Asgeto.
'orthographical,' ii. 166.	Palladv Tamia, ii. 308-34, 446-54-
Orthography, Harvey on, i. 95, loa,	Set Mere..
&C.; iig, no; Pattenham on, ii.	Palmtri«, ii. 30S. ^H
84ct seq., iiS, It], 150; Campion	Pandora, Soathem's, ii. 43I. ^^H
on, ii. 3SJ.	'panegeryca' (,rQK,-).up.«i), i. ajo^^H
Orwin, ThomaB, printer, i. 303, 306,	408. ^B
307.	• Paphatchet.' il 348, a6B, 369, 370,
Oiorio da Fonscca, Jeronimo (Oio-	'7=. "73. »74.434-
nun), ii. 348. 433.	' Parabola,' Fignre of, ii. 170.
Ossatos; Mf D'Ossal.	Paracelsians, ii. 50, 413, 433. ^_
' Ontcrie,' Fignre of the. ii. 1 70.	Paracelsus, ii. 346, 433. ^^|
	' Paradiastole,' ii. 169. ^^|
'Oval,' The, it 96, 104-5; see	'Paradigma,' Figure of, 11.170,490. ^^|
Egg.^ov.	Pamdine's Emblems, i. 376. ^^1
Overbnry'a Charaitirs, i. 403.	' ParadoTon,' 11. 170, ^^^|
'Over Labonr,' Fignre of, ii. 171.	Parody se of Daynty DtvUis, 1. 4°r(.^^|
' Oyerreacher,' Figure of Ihe, ii.	410,411,413,439. ^^H
.69.	' Faralepsis,' il. 170. ^^^1
'Oventa' Laognage, pp. It et Kq.	' Paramologia,' 11. 170. ^^H
Su Vocabulary.	ParaphyaHs, i. 5. ^^H
' Overthwart,' Fipire of, ii. 170.	' Fareciiatis,' ii. 170, ^^^^H
Ovid, i. 30, 64, 65, 70, 75, 76,110,	/br<mi^, ii. 160. ^^^1
136, iBr, ija.'jjS, 343, 344, 351,
n*> »S5, 307, 315, 333, 333, 33:,	' Parimia,' ii. 169. ^^^^H
333. 34'. 367. 393, 394. 397. 4".	' Pai-imion,' li. 168. ^^H
416,437,439; ii. 36, 60, 63, 116,	'Paribia,'ii. 170.
igfi, 316, 343, 360, 393, 313-a	■PariBon.'ii.,70.
pMsim. 3>o. 3". 3'3. 3M. 4'3.	Pannenides, i. 153.
450. 463.	Pamattu! PUyi (, U P.
Paeado-, ii. ij, 33i>4o8.	S^^^l
	■
^- 1	m

	^^^^H
496 Index ^^^^^^1
Parnassus Plays {cmlinued)—	Perce. Andretr, ii. 133, 41S.
434, 419; ii. 398-403, 4J3. 435.	Peirauli, Charles, i. 39J-3.
457,440,461,463,464-6.	Persius, i. 71, 72, 136, J39, 367,
'ParoQomBaia.'iL 304.	391; ii. 37. 3'7. 3". 454-
Farthtniadcs, Potlenham's, ii. 197,	Peruvian, the, ii. to, 408.
4=3-	Peltirch, pp. »Tiii, livii ; i. 31, 33,
PutbeniuE of Nicaea, ii. 316, 3)0,	105, III, 114, 115.13a, ija, 318,
448.	359. 37S. 376; "■ 6j. 65. 90. 91,
Pasquier, Estkiine, ii. 409,	91, 131, 134, 359-60, i8j, 314,
Pasqnil, i. 114, 3". 4»-l ; «■ jS,	319; Daniel on, 368, 369. 'Ede-
IBs, 41 J, 4".	lish Petrarch,' p. lixii (note).
Fasquil Iht Playne, il. 41 1.	■ pEtrarchiic," p. liixi (note).
'P»s»»Eer,'rigoreiifllie,ii. 170.	Peltie, C, L 376.
Pastoral Poeliy, pp. xii, xlri; i.	Phaer, Thomas, p. Uviii ; i. 30,
175. »37. '6= rt seq.; ii. 27, 39 «	1.17-9, '43, 343. 356, 31S, 355,
seq., 209, 3JI.	363. 377. 3B1. 397. 4". 4'3! "■
Pates, John, printer, i. 135.	63.65, 196,321.
Paul, S., i. 3, 71, 191, 343.343. 396'	Phalaris, the tyrant, i. 170; ii, aio.
	'phantaBticall.'ii. 19; ' phantaslid,'
367-
Pedantius, Comedy of, ii. Jio, 414.	<fa.vraaTi*6i,i\. 19.
Peele, Geoige, pp. vii, Ix; L 319,	Philemon 0/ Soli, i. 8a, 370; ii.
388,414, 4i8iii. 319. 3>4.4'8,46i.	393-
PeUetier, Jacques, p. lixivii.	Philetaa Cons, ii. 310.
Pembroke Hail, Cambridee, i. »4j.	P hi liseni, the Orator, iL 177,431,
380; ii. 330,451.	PMHetalia. Putteaham's, ii. 170,
Pembroke, Mary, Comitess of, i.	430-1.
303, 387. 4»' i "■ ''5-S- »63, 383,
311, 358, 436, 444. 4£7-	PhiloponuB, Joannes (of Alexandria),
William Herbert, Earl of, 357.	ii. 24s, 431.
See aUs Herbert.	Lotarius (pKud. of Fr. Jonini),
'Penitent,' Fignreoftbe, ii. 170,	ii. 443.
Pennc, the widow, ii. J08.	Philosophical writings, AichaiD'a
Percy and Douglas, 'Song' of, i.	classification of, i. 15.
178, 393-
Perei Gon9alo, p.Uisii; 1.31,356;	i. 163 et seq.
ii. 3 "4. 447-	Philoienos, ii. 309.
\ Periander, i. 170.
Pericles, ii. i^.	Phocion, i. 170.
■PerfcrEia,'ii. 171,17a-	Phoenix, James VP., i 406.
PtriftStia, p. Uiiiv; ii. )i6, 415.	Phormus, ii. 393.
	Pico ; su della Mirandola.
3S3; ii-34S. 43I.	Pierce PeniiUsse, Nash's, ii, J31,
■PeriphrasU,-ii;l69. ft	348, 467.

Index

PUrce'i Supireragalion, Harvey'i,

ii. 144-8J, 154. =55. '56- Pierms; !tt Glanipclro ViiUriano. Pitrs the Pluvimcm, i. 141 ; ii. 61,

64. 150. 3'4. 3'o, 413. Ste Lang-

luid. Figna, Giamb&ltlsta, p. Uid ; 1. 349. Pigrei HsUcamissieus, ii. 3J0. Pilgriinage to Parnassus; sti P»i-

PilkingtoD, i. 313, 426. 'Filuter,' The, ii. 96, 100-t. Findsi, i. 8, 19, 10, 13, 71, 178, 179,

190, J34; "■*6.43. '7'."7».'34. a78>3'S. 3'9. 397. 4"-

* Piramis,' The, IL 96.

FiK, i. 41.

PUce, ' Unity' of; ni Unitiet.

Placcntiiis ; see Leo.

Plutin, Christoffel, i. 313, 4*6.

Plsto, pp. ivi, xiiil, lixi.UiH, lixri (note), lixlx ; 1. I, 7. 10, 1 1, '3i 'Si 161 '7. i8, 19, JO, ai, aj, 34.43.4S. 59.67. 7».7S. 77. '6». '63. '73. '74. '79. '84; miiwertd by Sdney, 190 et »eq. ; 130, 131, H^, 3'9. 3=8, 341, 343, 347, 348, 349. 350. 36s. 3S6, 383. 388. 393. 394. 39.^, 39S. 408, 409; ii- 43.

191, 196, 103, ao4, 3»o, S31, »45, 355.182, 293,296,399,432.

(Comical), i. 336, 395. ■ PlatoDicks,' PUlocilsti, ii. 3, 345. PlautDS, pp. xliii, lixvi; i. 37, aS,

39. 34- 35. 59. 1S5, "6. '77. '98.

199. 337. '5'. »!3. '99. 399i '•■

37. 3'4. 317. 318, 330, 393, 397,

450. Flayts canfiiUd in Five Aclians,

Gouon'9, i. 63, 364, 36 s, 3*'7. Flay BfPlayes, The, i. 6j, 364. PUy e/ihe Cards, The, Ii. 310. ' FUaiant affmche! Ii. 174, See

Otcerum.

PWinde, The. p. IxwriiL

' PIeon»«mai,' ii. 17

Pliny (' Senior "and 'Junior"), i.St, *34. 3°9. 363. 370, 3S3, 404. 433; ii. 369,311, 313,410,416.

'Ploche.'il. 169.

Plotinui, I. 70.

PlnUrch, pp. li«U, IxxTl; i. 177, 189, 190, 191, 309, 320, 332, 343, 344. 349. 3761 3B6. 390. 39". 393. 395; 'i- 59. '94. 198, 199. "°'. »04, i»J, 231, 243. 309, 3".3'3, 423,433.440.

Peela nastitur, &c., i. 397.

Po4liulir, Jonion'i, ii. 393-7, 4'53-4-

Poetical licence, i. 53; ii. aoo.

PiMUt, Scaliger's, pp. lx«Ui, Ixxxlv et leq. Sit Scaliger.

Poilits, Arlttotle'*, p. lixiii, and note; i. 23, 34, 193, 354, 359. .1^6, 390, 391, 400, 416; H. 315, 216, 313,411,4311436- A'ArUtotle.

Peitria ; su note, i. 408.

Poetry, apologiei for, p. iIt; Eliia- bclhan defence of, p. xxl et aeq. ; crltieiim of contemporary, p. xuii et acq. ; defined by Puttenham, ii. I et leq, ; the ' inbject' or ' matter" of, il. 35 et teq. ; claaiili cation of kindi of, J. 23, 159 et aeq,, 201, 349; ii. 309 et leq., 319 ; intlquily of, i. iS'-a; ii- 8 et aeq., Sc ; nniverlality of, p. uli ; 1, 153 et acq. ; ii. 10 et >eq., &c. ; etymology of, 1. 15;, 230 ; Sidney on Poetry and Nntnre, i. 156 el seq. ; Poetry and Verse, i. :6o ; Poet the ' mon- arch of all Ecieocei, Imputations againtt, i. 183 et seq. ; the honoureis of, p. xxii et seq i. 193 et Eeq., 333 et seq. ; ii. 16 •eq.i W.-'-'-"-' I u>1-t6; Hiinag.

I

I

i

Index l^l^^^^l
Poetiy {cendnued)—	Pope, Alexander, p.'Ixr. 1
335-6; Campion on, it. 317-55	Porcina Liciniui, ii. 311,
paMta; Jonsonon.ii. 387etKq.,	Porter, Henry, ii. 310, 451.
46:, 463: W=bbe on Lalln, i. 337	Posies, Puttenham on, ii. Go et Mq.
et «eq. ; Poetry and History, Stc,
p. Ixxiv (j« History, Philosophy) ;	»eq., luetseq. ,
Boccaccio on Poetiy, p. Ixux ;	' Position,' p. lietseq.; 1. itS, 111, 1
■natnral,' i. 158; 'philosophical,'	143, =73. a8'. *aa, 378, 415; ii.
ib. ; 'lacred,' ib. See undei each	4'8, 457.
kind (e.g. Pastora!, Heroic, &c,).	' Poullers' measure,' 1. 56, 373, 363,
Poggio Bracciolini, ii. 359, 171, 273^	4>4-
369, 438. 4S9-	' Ptadise,' Harvey on, ii. 335 et seq.
woJ-jff,., p. xxiiL Sit note, i. 408.	' Fraeoccnpalion,' Figure of, ii. 304.
Polack, ii. 361.	Prattixtatiu, i. 195.
	' PmgnmtoEraphim,' ii. 1 70.
Politmfhuia. ii. 308.	Praiie at Parting, i. 369.
	'Praxis,'!. 171.
Pdlities, Arirtolle's; stt Aristotle;	■ Precisians,' The, ii. 434-
Case's translation, ii. 333.	Prefact er raiktr a Brieft AfielitgU
Faliliic and miitary Dtscsunes,	ef PoitrU ... by Harington, ii. '
De U Novc's, ii. 308.	194-333. Ste Haringtoa.
FoHliqttt Discount. E. Hoby't, i.	rpivm.Ti, ii. 174.
34 '-4-	' Preposterons,' Figure of the, ii. 168,
PoUziano, Angelo, i. 13, 353; ii.	171.
3'S. 369, 447,459-	Prtservalion of King Heiiry the
Polybius, i. 19, »a	VI!, Tkt Pint Bcoki of the.
PolyBlbiBn, Drayton's, ii. 31^	p. ilvii; i. 377-8, 403; ii. 419.
' Polyptoton,' ii. 304, 305.	Preston, Thomas, i. 90, 373.
PolysjUabic metre, Harington on.	' Prcsumptnons, ' Fignreof the, ii.l 70.
ii. 330-1. J« Monosyllable..
	Priaciao, i. 314; ii. 440.
Pompon aiii, Pietro (Poraponatins),	■ Privie Nippe,' Fipire of the.U. l6g.
ii. »6o, 436, 467.
Pomponias Laetus, ii. 369, 459.	ProcrostH, ii. 331 (j« note).
	■ Prolepais,' ii. 168.
' Pompons Speech,' Figure of the, iL
171.	i. 5B-60, 36a.
PoQson by, William, bookseller,!. 148.	ProruncUtion, Carew on, ii aSg,
Pontano, Giovanni Giovlano (J.	Set Prosody.
JoTJannS Pontanus- 'Pontan'), J,	Propcrtiua, 1 337, 338, 409; U. 37,
is8, 19*. 388, 394, 397; ii. aj7.	316, 3 JO.
3'5.3". 445. 447-	ProportioQ, PnlteBham on PoeUral,
Pontanus, Jacobus, ii. 409, 440, 447.	ii. 67-141.
Pooly,7i.4ii.	J

Index

'Prtae-rhythm,' i. 378.

Profodia, Proswly, pp. ilvi et seq.

Su Verse ; Itilian Prosody, p. Xx-ni. Proiody — Fconun elation, i. 375 ;

' Mother PiDsodj'e,' L 131. ' ProsoDonuLsiB,' ii. i6g. ' ProiopogTaphia,' il. 1 70, ' Proaopopeia ' (' Proiopopoia '),

Figure of, ii. 170, 304, ProtogenM, 1. 63, 316, 363. 'Proverb,' Figure of the, ii, 169, Prmirbs, Boolt of, i. 158; ii. 134- ' Proicngma,' iL 167. Psalm,. Tht. \. 154. 158. 3851 "■

31, 107, 134; Sidney's tranilation

of, L 3B7 : metre for psalms, i. 57. Ptolemy, ii. 17, 113, 147, 30J, 303. Pugliano, G. Pietro, 1. iso, 383. Fugita POrcomm, ii. 330, 4S5- Fnnctaatioa, Puttenbam on, Ii. 77

'Puritan Attacli/The, p. liv et seq, ■Parilant,' 1. 319; 11, 316, 345.

Futtenham (? Richard: stt note, ii. 401), pp. ziil, zvl, IX, ui, xiii, ixili, XIV, iivi, xivlii, iiin, mi, nxiT, XXXV, iixvli, xUl, xUt, xlv, xlvi, xlviii, liU, Iv, liii, Ixiii, liiv, Ixv, Ixvil, Ixx, Ixxii, Ixxiv, Iit^ (note), lixxT, Ixxxvill, Ixxxix, xc, xcii ; Arit ef Engiish PetsU, 11. 1-193 {of Poets and Pecsic, 3-66; ef Prejmriian Foelkal, 67-141 ; of Ornament, 141-93] ; ii. 196 ; list of worltF, ii. 403-3; 407-33,433, ++4. 44S. +4fi. 45". 454. 4S5. 456-

Pygmalion's Inu^, ii, 31 j, 330,465.

Pytbsgoras, 1. 151, 341, 36S ; ii. 317.

Qaadrain, ii. SB et seq., 91, 93, 13B. 'Qualifier,' Fignro of the, U. 168,

169. Quantity, i. 89, &c., 99, 141 el seq.,

ao4 el seq, J73 et «eq., 410; li.

ll7et5eq.,3Slet seq., 454-7.

Accent, Hexameter, Verie. ' Quarreller,' Figure of the, 11. 17^9 qnatoriaio, 11. 331. ' QDestiocei,' Figure of Ihe, 11. I ' Quick Conceit,' Figure of the, I

quintain, 11. 93.

Qiiintilian,pp. lx*v, Ixxvi ; i 13, 19,

30, 41, J56, 197, 347, 3SS, 356,

357. 383. 394. 405, 415. 4i6i 'i-

163,410,419,450,45s. Qnintus Cartins, i, 168. Quip for an Upstart Courtier, Wf.,

.,4,11. 319,437.

\

Rabelais, ii. 134, 171, 430, 440.

Girgantoa.

Rajellos, ii. a?*, 438.

Raleigh, Sir Walter, 1. 36J j ii 65,363,331.

Ram Alley, il. 466,

Ramus ; see De la Ramie.

Randall, Justice, il, loB.

Randolphe, Thomas, i. 404.

Ranltins, WilUaro, i. 63; 11. sra 447- Gajacio, Glovlta (Jovita Rapiciiu), i-349- Ra[Hn, Renj, p. xlvi; ii. 456. Rasielli -, see RusceUl, Geronimo. ' Reason ' ; set note, 1. 390. ' Reason-Rend,' Fignre of, ii. 170. 'Rebound,' Figure of the, il. 170. ' Reoompenser,' Figuia of the, ii,

170. Redman, John, i. 31, 313, 354, 436. 'Redouble,' Figure of the, ii. 169. ' Reduplicatio,' li. 410, ' Reference,' Figure of, ii. 170. Reformed Ver'-'^'

i.87-1

iL 411

Qoant

	^^^^H
Index ^9^^^l
Region ootunu, il. 137, 419.	L 46 et seq. ; Spenser and Han^ '
• Remeon,' p. IxEdl : il. 360, 458.	on, L 87 ct seq. ; James .VI 00, I
• Remove,' Figute of the, IL 1 70.	lij et seq.; Webbe 00, i. S39 «*
•Rencoatei,' Fignie of, ii. 170.
■ Renforcer,' Figure of the, il. 169.	ii. 11 et seq. ; Campion oo, U.
Rengifo, Ditgo Garcia, p. ic	3»7-55- 4S4-7 -• Daniel ob, it 35*-
' RepetitioQ,' Figore of, i. no,	84, 457-61: r« 0^" i- J5S. K.
■ Reply,' Figute of, ii. 169.	130.315. Masculine and femimne,
' Report,' Figure of, ii. 169.	Webbepatslm,iL33t,383. '
• Rciewirder,* Figure of the, iL 167.	= 'rhythm,'L 105,401.
' Rei«nibl«ace,' Figure of, iL 170.	royal (■ rhythm royal '), L 54, 36.
' Resemblauce by Eumple,' Figure	j6i, 406.
of, iL 170.	doggerel ('rhytluoe dogrel'), i.
' ReiemUfloce by lamge™,' Figure	140.
ot, iL 170.	'rhyiningia lends,' L 109,113.404.
' Resemblance Misticid!,' Figure of.	Rhythm, 'rithmes,' i. 50, 139; de-
ii. .70.	iihed, i. 331. ' rhythme- prose," i.
Resolulion, The, ii. j8o, 44J.	378; Ritkmus, Campion aa, ii.
	339; Daniel oo, it 359: PQtten-
' Retire,' Figure of, Ii. 170.	ham on rhythm, 'rime,' or 'nunie-
Ritume from Pamaisus ; «ee Par-	rositie,' iL Bo et seq,, 455. Saalsa
nazsuz Pl.ys,	iL 415-
Beiichlin,Jotin,H.339,3fi3, 369,37),	Riccius (BartholomaeusRlcciosFer^
4S5. 459-	raiiensis), L 14, 15, 348, 349, 35a.
I!(Hlu <md CoHlelis, Jamei VI's. p.	Riccoboni, Antonio, ii. 157, 435-6.
liuix ; L 403-7. Su Jttme. VI.	.Rich, Bamabe, i. 371 i "■ "So, 441.
Rensaer, Nicol*u> (Reosuerai), ii.	Rich, Lord, Lras.
.133. 't53-
Reynolds, Henry, it. 441.	Richard HI {Ruardus Taiiui bj
John, author of J/^frammo/a.iL	Legge), iL Jio, 330, 434, 450.
44«.4SI-	by Henry Lacey, ii. 434, |
John(iS49-'6°7). il- "8o(7),44i.	Shakespeare's, ii. 318, 1
45'.	Richelieu, i. 398- 1
Rkehr, Kttmy't, ii. 433. Set	' Riddle,' Fignre of th«i U. 169. 1
Harrey, GabrieL	' Riding rhyme,' i. 56, 36". 4ofi J U.
Rhetorical Figures, described by	64, 414.
Frannce, i, 304 et seq. ; by Potlen-
ham, ii. 167 et seq.	170.
' Rhitoriqueurs,' The, p. Ivi.	' Ringleader,' Fignre of the, ii, 167.
	Robert of Sicily, p. Ixrix (note) ; L
' Rhombus,' The, ii. 96 el seq. Ct.	193, 39«; ". 3"-
	'Robin Hood,' L 1S4, 394; 119, 1
Rhyme, pp. ilvi el seq., lixiviil j	151; airof,Li4fl- _!■■
Aicham on, L 39 ; Guscoigue on,	Kobortello, Francesco, L 39B, ^^^^^

Index

s^wl

Rodenburg, EgltntUri Poilim

Bant-vieringh, i. 381, 399. Bodigino, Lodovico Celio (Coeliui

Rhodiginm), i, 397 ; ii. 43a, RodiDgiii, ii. 145. Set il. 431. 'Rogero,' i. 17), 414. Rogers, Daniel, L 133, 37S. Hoiaer Doiilcr, ii. aSS, 444. Rsmattei of the Islta/Great BrtiatH,

by Patten bum, 43. Romance, attitnde to MeiHaeval, pp.

xxli, luti, liiii ; L 313 ; iL 43,

■M- 87, 360. RemoM di la Ran, ii. 409 ; Chancei'i

Reptaunt oftht Rose, ii. 64. Romantic Qnallliea in EliEabetbaa

Ciiticism, p. li eC seq. Remanti, I, by Pigna, i. 349. * Rombaides,' ii. 96, Stt Rhombus. Romta and JuOtl, Sbaliespeare'i, ii.

318. rondelet, i, 55, 57. 'itoadell,' the, i. 96 et scq. Su

Roundel. RoDsard, pp. lix, Ixxxvii, liixviii,

!""'»; i- 3.S9. 3*1. 378, 393i -C'.

404, 405, 406. 408; ii. 7s(?), 171,

'Rosalind,' SpeDser's, i. to6, hi,

37S. 318. Roscius, i. 70, 83, 319 ; ii. 34, 313. ■ Ronncefallii,' i. 933, 407. See

TomWing Vei«e, 'Roundel,' The, a. 101-4, Set

Rondell. Rowley, Ralph, Hi, 330, 451.

Samuel, 7ii. 310, 451, Roydon, Matthew, i. 319, 438; ii.

3t9- ^«/^ ^f^ai0H, ii. 444. .S^^ Wilson,

Thomai. RuuxUi, (T) Geronimo, i. 376.

Girolamo, ii. 414. ' Rym, R«ro, Ruff,' i. 47,

S — V—, printer, iL 356. Saclcville, Thomas, Lord Buckhant,

i. iJfi, 379. 398; ii. Hi 65. 3'9.

3»7. 4131454- Sadolcto, Jacopo, i. 313, 416; ii.

148. 433- ' Soge-Sayer,' Figure of tbe, ii. 170. Sainl-Evremond, i. 391. Saint-Gelais (Sangelais), Melin de,

ii. 17, 409.

Salel, Haguet, ii, 446. Salerno, School of {Schela Salemd),

ii. 13. 361.408, 458' Saliabmy, John of, i. 388. Sallubt, p. Ixvi ; i. 8, 36 ; Ascham's

(Cbeke'i) criticism of, 1. 39-44;

t38,38i;ii. 154, 339,363. Salmon, Jean (• Maigiet '), Salmo

Macrinus, li. 17, 316, 409. Salust; juDuBaital. SambucuB, Joannes, L 13, 351

3^3. 453' Samford, Hugh, li. 383. Sand, 7, i. 143, 411. Sandys, Edwin, i. 411(f). Sanfoid, J., ii. 433. Sacgelaia; su Saint-Gckis, Ml

de. SannaiMJO, Jicopo, i. 13a, I75,

391 ! ii. 331,447. Sapphics, English, i. 185 et seq. ; S.

347- Sappho, ii. aalS, 359, 383, 331. Sarcaim, 'Saro&mus,' ii. 160, 169. Satire, Satirical Poetry, pp. xxi,

zlvi ; 1, 1 76, 394 ; ii. 37, 33 et seq.,

109, ajg, 330,

1

Savoy, the, Satan Angles, English, ii.

Sat ' Saxon Language,' ii. Sazoni, tbe, i. 153; IL

1. 437-

i. 358, 369, 371, 438. afl

s, 415. ^Hj

{cage,' ii. ^^H

502 Index ^^^^^H
Scaevola, i, ii.	'SeIf-Saying,-Figureor,ii.i7i. ^
Scaliger, J. C. pp. iiiii, livi, hrii,	Semaines, Du Bartas's, i. 303. See
luiv (nole). Uivi (note), Imvii,	Da BaiUs.
liii iDd note, Ijtiiii et seq., Ixiiix ;	' Secarie,' i. 95, 96.
i. ue, i8j, 191, 193, 506, 354,	Seneca, pp. iliii, liiiii, lnvi; i. 8,
38S-« passim, 391, 393, 395--t=»	19, ao,a3, 14,30, 64,67, 68, .97,
passim, 40), 405. 4'3. 4"5. 4»6 ;	=39, =44, 3", 389, 393; «■ =7.
ii. alo, JIJ, 246, 301, 3Ja, 409-16	=67, 3'o. 3'7, 3'9. 3==.
passim, 419, 4.4, 445-6. 448, 454.	•Englisb.' 1.311,411,414-5; ii.
Scannii, i. 76.	3J1.
Sceggius ; sec Scheekius.	'Sensable' Rgures, ii. 166, 168 et
Schegltiiis, Jacobus, ii, 431.	seq.
	' SenleDtia,' The Fignre of, ii. 1 70.
Italian, i. 34-	'Sentenlions' Figures defined, iL 166.
Sihalemoitcr, Tkt,\. 1-45, loi, 137,	Serrius, Honoratus Mauros, i. 83,
337. 347. 3481 a. 4J3i 437- Ste	371-
Ascham.
SchoBle of Alia!i,Q<xi!aa\ i. 61,64,	S^en Btadly ' Sins. Tarlton'i, ii.
89, 363 et Btq.	13a, 41S, 418. See Tarltoa.
Schottus, Andreas, ii. 445.	Seven \ see aiso Seavtn.
Seipio Africanus, i. aO, aS, 333 ; ii.	Severus, the ' cruel ' and the ' eicel-
'7,18.	lent,'i. 170.
Nasica, i. 189.	Caisiua, ii. 310.
Scogan (Scoegin), John.U. 330, 169-	Seitas Empiricos, ii. aa;, 417.
'73.4=7. 44'.	Shacklock, K., ii. 433.
' Scogginisl,' ii. 951.	Shidwell, Thomas, ii. 46*.
'ficoggins air,' i. no, 378.	Shaftesbury's Advice to an Author,
Scot, Scotland, ii. 141, 361.	p. ili (note).
Scols Poetry ; lee James VI.
Prosody, L 403-7.	399, 4'Si ''■ '93, 3'5; Meres's
Scott, Reginald, ii. 280, 44a.	lirtof poems and plays, ii. 317-18;
Scotus,Dnns, ii. 37a.	3'9,3ao,3=i,40'-3,4'4.4=5.4»8,
	435. 437. 445.449-50:458.46'.
Scythia, i. 75. 3'4. 368, 436; ii.	463, 46.1, 464 ; poems mentioned in
361,363,438.	the Relume from Parnassus, 466.
SiavtnBsoys o/tht IHadts. Chap-	See under each play andpotm.
man's Preface to, ii., a 95-7.	Shepheards Calender, pp. jiiv, xlii ;
Seavtn Champions of Christendom,	i. 111. .14,1=7-34. '96. '3a.=4S,
ii. 308, 446.	=47, =63-5. =70 et leq., 176, i86
Stand and Third Blast of Retreat	el seq., 305, 37a, 374. 37S. 376, \
from riays and Tkialrcs, A, i, 6a.	in, 379. 380-1. 396. 398, 406.
' Sectionn,' i. al4, 115, 405.	408,410,413,413,414,413,415, j
Secondns, J. ; see Jotmnea Secundns.	4=8; ii. 65, 3J3, 316, 401, 419,
Segni, Bemaido, i. 398, \	4S8, At Spenser.

Index

503

Sherry, Richard, Trtalisi of Schimes

and Trapts, p. vi ; i. 411. Shirley, James, ii. 461. ' Sboppini,' ii. 36, 411. Share's Wife, ii. 403, 466. SAori ApolegU of Ike Sekoolt of

Ahise, Gossoq's, i. Gi, 3G4. Sbute, Jobn, ii. 179, 441. Sibilet, Thomai, p. Ixxxvii. Sibilla, L 71, 71, Sidcey, Sir Philip, pp. li, liii, liv,

nvjii, xxix, xxx, ixxi, iizii, zli, ilir, xIt, iJvi, Ui, Ivi, lU, hd, liiil, Ixvii, txii. In, Uxii, Ixiiil, Inir, lixix, liui, lixiili, licxiiv, Ixiiv, lixxTi,lixjvii,lizxviii, IxiLiix, xci, zcii ; i. 61 , 61, Bg, 90, 93, 99, loi , loa, J09, 136, 133; Apelogiefor Faelrie, 14S-107; 145, 303, 305, 3s9, 3S0. 36', 3153, 364. 367. 3?i, 378, 379. 382-403. 408, 4>i. 416. 4JJ, 417; it 63, 6s, 196, 197. 109, 117, III i AitTophcl and Stella,

t teq. 1

334. :

. »49.

ajB, 263, 173, j8i, 19J, J93, 3; 314. 3'S> 318, 31'. 3»2. 3a6. 408, 410, 413, 4"6. 421-5. 425-7. 437. 444. 446, 447. 448. 449. 45". 457. 458. See Apelogii for Pottrie, Arcadia, Ailrophel and SltUa.

Robert, i. 383-4, 397, 415. Sidonini, C. S. ApollinuiE, i. 199, 416; ii. 453.

Sigonio, Carlo (Siganius), i. 35, 349, 3SS: ii-«46. 433-

'Silence,' the Fignre of, ii. 168.

Silim Iialicns, C, i. 238, 409; ii. 3"S-

■Sillepsi5,*ii. 167.

Similes and Metaphors, common Rensissaoce, pp. zxir, luuvi {ike list II mt eihauslive) \ Bee, i. 59, 79; ii. 309; Diet, 'Dish,' 1. ;j.

339, 430; Honey, i. 59. 79, 333. 390-1 ; ti, 3091 Poison, i. 79; Po- tions, Medicine, i. G6, 73, :73, 390-1 J ii. 199; Rhubaib, Aloei, &c., i. 173, 390-1 ; ii. 199. 3o8, 3tO, 433, 446 ; Spider, J. 79, 333 ; Sugar, Sngarcaady, i. 73, 173, 390-1; ii. 199, J08, 310, 446; Weeds, i. 59.

Similia, Erasmus's, i. 17.

Simmias Rbodius, 1. 33, I36, 367, 356 ; ii. 416.

Eimonides, pp.lxxvit, Uixvi ; i. 190, 343,386-7; ii.311.

' Sinatbrisinns,* ii. 170.

' Single Supply,' Figure of, ii. 167.

Singleton, Hugh, printer, i. 137.

■Situation,' Fultenham on, ii. S3 et seq.

'Sii Points of Good Utterance,' Puttenham's, ii. 161-3.

55,57; ii.68etscq.,9i,93, 416. Skekon, John, i. 143; ii. 63, 65,

87.,230, 173. 3I4. Skialithlia, Goilpin's, ii. 330, 451,

456- ' bUumpaump,' ii. 440. Shmber, Spenser's, i. B9, 379. ' Slow Retnrae,' Figure of, ii. 169. Smith, Heuiy, ii. 381, 443.

Sir Thomas, i. 11, 101, 353. 354,

374. 375 ; "- '73. '93. 439. 445- Socrates, p. Kviii ; i. 170. 193, 319,

342;

, 304, J

Soldiers uid Scholar

ctor, ii. IT. :_

A

1
504 Index ^^l^^^f
Sonnet, the, i. 55, 57, J13 ; ii. 309.	Stago. Set AoH-Stoge Pamphleta. 1
KoDiiEti, James Vfs, i 211; Spen-
	il, ilii, lii, liviii, icii ; prefalary
'Soother,' Fieure of the, ii. 169.	matter to Tnaislatum eftkeAiniid,
SophQclcs, pp. xliij, Ixilii; i.ig,io.	i. 135-47; his rales, 135-6; 3'-S,
33, "*. l6s.'93.»3«.349■3S5;ii■	365, 377. 381-', 407, 415, 4"7 : H.
I7, 37, »3'. 367, 315, 316, 319,	Ill, J3r, 234, 140, 380, 393, jio.
3", 338.	4'7. 4»l. 430, 444. 4SS-
■ Soraiimns,- ii. 171.	S/ania, Pnttenham on the, ii. 6B et (
Sotades of Muoneii, ii, 314, 447.	«q. 1
Sonices of ElizabMlian critical ideas,	StaliuE, i. *39.
pp. liii et seq.	Staves, Pnttenham on, ii. 68 et leq.
Soathem, Jolm, ii 171, 411.	Steele G/as, i. 116, 3S0, 379.
Soutliwell, RolxTt, ii. 44a.	Sicphaniu : see Ettlemie, H.
Spain.LlJj; Whetstone on Spaoish	Stemhold. Thomas, ii. 17. 63.
Comedy, i.S9; Homer in Spanish ,	SlesichoruSj ii. 49.
i. 3J. Estimate of Spanish influ-	Stevenson, William, ii. 443.
ence on Elizabethan criticism, pp.	Sti]],John,i. 90, 373! ii. »Si, 443-
lxx<ix-ic.	Stilo, Lncins Aelins Practoaiui
Sfanisk Tragtdit, The, i. 435. Stt	(called ' EpiDs Stolo ' by Meres), ii.
Kyd.	318, 450.
■ Speaking picture,' pp.lxxrii.lxixvi;
>■ 158, 3+J, 386-7-	315. 4*8.
' Speedie Dispatcher,' Figure of the,	Stolo, EpiM:i«Siilo. 1
ii. 170.	' Store,' The Figtire of, ii. 170. 1
Sponse, author of Betluitt Gram-	Stow, Joho, !i. 380. 1
	Strabo, i. 77, 310. 1
Spenaer, Edmimd, pp. li, xiiiv.	'Straggler,' Figure of the, it. 170.
iixvii, ilii, 1, lii, liviii, liijti, KC ;	Slrange JVeoiei, Nash's, ii, 139-44,
correspondence wilh Gabriel Har-	348,434,439-31.
vey on Reformed Versirjing, i. 87-	Slra«£e News out ef Affrick, i. 6j,
9),9S~ioi; IJ7-34. 196, a3i. J4S.	364-
163-6, 305. 3°6, 3-8, 359. 360,	Stroui, Ercole, ii. 313, 448-
361, 36J, 37a-8°> 380-1, 396. 401.	Tito Vrepaniano, ii. 315, 448.
H03, 405, A°1' 4'e', 4'»- 413. 4'5.	Stub er Stubbes, Philip, i. 63, 428,
416, 4J3, 41s, 418; ii. 65, J34,	439; ii. 379, 380,441.
J38, 3+0,141,149, aSi, 393. 313,	Stndley, John, i. 415.
315.316,318,319, 33:, 400, 413,	Sturm, John, p. luvi; i. 9, 13, 14,
414, 411, 413, 437, 430, 431, 435,	"o, "1. 15, 347, 348, 349. 350-3
436, 4S8, 465. Sti separate works.	passim, 3.^5, 358, 381 ; ii, 348, 433.
Sponde, Jean de (SpoadanuB). p.	Style and Matter, i. 6 ; Harrey on
«iv; ii. 397, 198, 445.	English Style, i. 133 el seq. ; Pnl-
Spondee, L 95, 194 J ii. 137.	lenham's definition of Style, ii.
■ Squiri if lea dtgrtt, Tkt, i, 313.	'S3-4. J

1^^^^^" Index 505
•Substitnle,' Figure of tKe, ii. 16S.	JMci; i.iss,37i; ii. »3». JJJ, >43,
Suetonios, i, 39a	26t, 266, 273, 333, 41B. 4". 438,
' SufTenmce,' Figure of, ii. 304.	431,436. Sk Seven Deadly Sias.
Suidis, ii. 463.	Tail's, ii. :63,4I9.
Suliaid, Edward, i. I16.	Tasso, Torquato, p. Ixui; i. 303,
Snlla.i. 170.	305, 3'o, 3>8, 359, 391, 4Mi ii-
' Snrclose/ Figure of the, ii. I Jo.	199. >S7. '76. >83, 319, 336, 369,
• SunnLinei,' Figure of the, iL 169.	433. 44'. 4S°-
Snney, Henry Howard, Eoil of,
pp. ilii, 1, lii, luii; i. 30, 3»,	• Tell-causo,' Figare of the, U. 170.
ia6, 196, a4i, a83, 379, 397, 410,	Temple, WilUain, Sidney'i Secte-
415; ii. 62, 65, 75, 76, IJ7, 118.	1817,1.433; ii. 43a.
130, 13I1 137. 168, Jig, 393,31s.	Tentu Thfgidiis (Seneca), i 424-6-
3ao. lit, 447.	Terence, pp. iliii, luvi ; i. B, 23,
SusarionBnUE»,i.8i,37o; ii. 39a,	»7. aS. 39,35,59,65.82,83,116,
■(63.	166,177,193,198,230, 237. '5'.
SutclifT, Matthew, ii. 34S, 433.	^53, "99. 37'. 399. 4°°. 4=8 ; iL
'Swan,'The, ii. 333.	»7. "57. 330, jaa, 339, 397, 463.
' Swift Repeat,' Figure of the, ii. 1 69.	TertuUian, p. x»; L 343-
'S.Y.', 1.143.	Thalea, i. 132.
SylriuB, Aeneas, ii. 369.	Thamaras, ii. 318.
' Symploce,' ii. 304.	Theagines (7 Theognii, q.v.), i. 336,
Sjmpesium, Plato'i, i. I90.	409.
■SjDalffpha.'i. J83.	Thiagints and Cari^Ua,!. liT,x6ot
'Synecdoche,' il. 169.	386, 388;ii. 3'S, 44°- SteHzM-
' Synedosii,' ii. 169.
'Sjneresis,'ii. 13a.	Theatie, pp. xvW, xxi. See Anli-
'SynoDyniia,'ii. 170.	Slage, Gosaon, Lodge, Vaughan.
'syntactical,' ii. 166.
' Syntheiii,' ii. 163, 419.	454-
'Syntomia,'ii. 162,419.	7-hf 6u»ie is ufi, ii. ij.
Tacitus, ii. J63, 460.	Theocrilu., i. 9, 133, 196, 332, 137,
Talaeus, or Tallaeus, Audomarus,	362,263,316,350; 11.17,27,316,
i. s8o, 4IB, 4"3i ii-a45. 43"'	33'. 397-
	Theodonis Gaia, 11. 369.
Tamburlaioe, ii. 368, 369.
Taiurtd and Cismnati, i. nil. See	Theognis, 1. 409; ii. 361. Ste
Wilmot.	TheagineE(V). M
' Taper,' The, ii. 96 el seq.	Theophanes Mitilehit, 1. 70. ^B
' T»pino5iB,' ii. 169, 171.	Tb'^ophrattus, i, 391. ^M
Tarchaniota ; J<w Marullus.	Thespis, i. 236 ; it. 3»9- ^
' TarleloEising,' ii. 436.	Titia {nigrum Iktla), i. 321,429'
Tarlton (and Tar!/(m's/f!!ts),pp.xx,	11376,460-
m

1	^^^^H
5o6 Index ^sl^^l
Thomas, 5., ii. 373.
Thomai Aqnm>9, ii. 460.	400.
Three Proper and witlie familiar	Translation, pp. m, lixil ; i. I, 3,
Utlirs, i. 87 et leq.	4, s; ii. 117 et seq., 395-307
Thocydides, L 19, 10. 40, 41, 41,	passim ; Meies'a list of translalora.
43 ; ii- 43. '54.	ii. 333-3.
Tibullas,i. 133,351; ii. 17, 310,465.	' Tranapott," Figuie of, ii. 169.
Time, ' Unity ' of; set Uoitiea.
	biiOQd. 1
TirWens, Tirthens; J« Tyrtaeus,	Traveri, Wallet, ii. 348, 433,
'Tirthetua'; i« TyrUens.	Treatise efDaunses, See, I. 6a.
•Tiit-tute-taUy-A.^l^tp.	Trtalise to the Rebels, Cheke's, ii.
	393.
318.	Treatise luheriin Dicing DoHndng
Tolomei, Ckndio, p. kct; i. 356;	vaine Playts or Enlerluds ...are
ii. 36S, 458.	reproved, John Northbrooke's, L 6 1 .
	TremelioB, or Tremellius, Emanuel,
p. liui i. 21, 353-4.	i- 158, 3B7, 39'-
Tomltis, Tbomaa, il. 464.
Tepas, Sir. ii. 87.	' Trespasser.' Fignre of the, U. 168.
'Topogriphia.'Figiireof, ii. 176.	' Ttibrachja ' ; see note 1. p. 416-
Towel, Richnrd, bookseller, ftc, i.	' Tricquel," the. ii. 96,
46.	Trimetra, English, i. 94.
Toi/ers Miscellany, i. 397, 410 ; ii.	Tcinily College, Cambridge, i. 313.
4Sl-	Tiissino, Giangiorgio, p. Ixxxii; i.
Teuckslme far Ike Time, A, by	391. 398, 400-
WhelBlone, i. 63.	Trislram,Sir,^.Tna\ 1-4. 3"3-
Touchslene of iVitles, The, i aj6.	Triumphals, by Puttenham, iL 4ft.
Towly, Tom, i. 140.	Trochee, Trochaic Verse, i. 34. 95 ;
Tuxofhilu!, pp. 1, Ivi; i. iw, 349,	ii. 340 et »eq., 377. Trochaeiu or
350. 3S5. 356. 357, 378; ii- a6i,	Tribrachys, i. 415.
4J0.	' Troilns verse,' i. 333,406.
Trabea, i. 8a, 337, 371.	Tropes ; see Sheny, Richaid.
' Traductio,' Figure o(, ii. 169.	Tropus, ii. i6a, 430,
' Tiagaediographns," ii. 316, 317.	Troylus and Cresseid, Chaucer's, i.
Tragedy, pp. ra, xlii ; Ascham on.	.96; ii.64,68.
i. 19, 83. '4; Lodge °^. '■ 8";	•Tumbling' verse, i. ai8, 319, 407.
Sidney on, i. 178 ct seq.; Webhe	See RoEDcefallis.
on, i. 336 et »eq., 413 ; Putlenhani	Turberrile, Geoige. i. 315, 411,
oUj 11. 17, 3G et seq.; Haiington	437; ii. 63, 361,333, 4J6.
on, ii. ao9, 110 ; Metes's examples	'Ttiibot,'The, ii. 97.
of, ii. 319; »erse of, ii. 381;	Turkey. Tnrita. i. 153; ii. 361,458.
	'Tom-Talc,' Figure of the, ii.
English, ii. 318. k	" J

^^^^^^" Index 9q^
Tomer, William, L J13, 4)3, 416.	ValgiM, T., U. 310. 45'- H
Tnrpilius, Seilns, L 83, 137, 371 j	Valla. Giorgio, U. 431. H
ii.3>o-	Lorenzo, 1. laS, 381; U. 14^H
'TmcaDiih/i. 376.	369, 459-
	Varchi'. i<«i«ri, p. l««il ; L 389,
"39, »S0, 430, 434.	390-
Tosser, Thomas, 1. 341, 165, 410,	Vaigas, p. lu«lx ; U. 18, 410, 434.
414 ; IL j8o, 3JJ.	Su Vergoii.
' Twint,' The Figure of, iL 168.	Varro, i. 36, 37-9, 357 j U. 163,
Ttjjo Ctntlemat 0/ Vtrona, Shalce-	"93. 450.
speire's, ii. 318,	'Valti: p. Ixji»; 1. IS4, l^- »J'.
	384-5,408; ii.6rtlCq.,30S, Jl),
&c, i. 87 et seq.	4»3-
Twjne, Thomas, i, 343, 374, 381,	Vanghan, William, p. iiUi 1.149;
411; ii. 63, 4'3.	The GsUUn Grmii, 1). 3»(-«, 454-
TyrtaenB.i. 75, 77CTirthetns->,i5',	Vauquelin de U Frtwar>, J«n,
'SS, >34, »97, 34" i ii 18, ass-	p. lixi.
	Vautrollier, Thomaa, prinWf, t, iSo,
Udall, Nicholas, ii. 444.	VaDt,Sii NichoUi, tint Lord Vani
Uly»«, i. 8, 14.	(</■ 'S»3% H- 63 C« 'lil- by Putim-
'Uocoiith,'Fignieofthc, 171.	bom for Tbamai, i.v.), 413.
' Undecencie,' ii. 176, 177. Stt	Thomas, second Lord Vaai
• Decencie' and Daorum.	1510-56), i.34,,4Jo:ii.6((o(, 11.
UnderhiU, John, ii. 381,443.	63 and note), 4r3.
■ Underlay,' Figaie of the, ii. 169.	William, third Urd Van*
Unities, Dramatic, pp. xli, iliv.	(?iS4»-95). '"-Hi-
ilv, IxxiT, \xa\\i, luiviii; Gas-	Velleius Paterculos. 1. a6, 3Sg.
coigne on English disregard of	'Velvet Breeches and Cl«tb
time, L 59; Sidney on, 197; i.	Breeches,' ii. 430,
398-9, 4»: "• 3°"; JoiK"! 0°.
ii. 389, 393; ii- 434. 461- Sec	ii. 3'7, 403.
also Deccnim.	Vergoia, ii. 3*6. Sci Vanjai.
l,.^.,.,, i. 3o«.	Verse, p. ilvi et seq. ; Spenser and
•npsemuit mnffc." Ii. 436. Set U.	Harvey on Reformed Vei.ifyltiH
467.	(q.t.J, i. 87-13,; Ver« and
Urania, by Fontauns, ii. 447.	Poetry, i. l6a, ii. 408; Stanyhurst
Uranie, Du Bartas's, i. 405; ii,	on Latin and English, i 14,-7,
j6s, 437.	Sidney aa Verse and Prose, i, 183
Ursjnns, Falvias, i. 347.	et «si., 304J JamesVIon.i. 311
Vlofia, More's, i. 166, 390, 436;	et seq, j Webbe on ' Reformation
ii. 4».	of English Verso,' L 336, on Eng-
	lish verse. 347 et seq„ 366 et seq„
Valanger, Mr., i. 117.	378 etseq.; Pwtenham on Melrt,
Valmlim and Orien, ii. 400.	:i ■"• et «eq,, 00 Claatical Mea-
J	A

I

508

Index

Verse (c<mimueJ) — lurcs, it. 1:7 et seq. ; Haiington on, ii. 106 ; Carew on, ii. 19a ; Cam- pion on, ii. 3"7-55; Daniel on, ii. 359 el seq.; Verse of Tragedy, i. 14. Sec nnder each kind (e.g. Heroical, Pastoial, &c,).

'figured,' ii. 416, (iie Fignred Verse) ; vtrmt intercaJaris, ii. 93 ; 'verse lyon,' ii. 16. 409; versus riHpToti or retrogradi, ii. 409.

Vettori, Pielro (Petrui Victorios), i. iS, 10, 347, 349, 353.

' Vices In luiguftge, intolerable,' ii. 171.

'Vices of Snrplnsage,' (he, ii. 171.

Victorius ; m Vettori.

Vidi, p. luii and note, p. Ii

'Vidaites,' ii. 7.

Virelay, i. 55, 57.

Virgil, pp. xlv, livil, Ixxvii, Izxx (note), luiv ; 1. 8, 9, 14, 15, 19, ao, n, 39. 3'. 33. 35. 3*. ^A- ^5. 7S. 84, 137. 13a, 136, i3r> 13a, 139. 14'. '54. 157.158.166, 168, '73. "83, 196, J06, 331, 137. 343. »SS^ '56, 357 et seq., J6i, »63, a6£, 384, 296, 305, 309, 316, 318, 33'. 33', 336. 34'. 347. 348. 371, 381, 381, 391, 396, 403, 413, 430; "■ 17. n, fl, 40. 57. 58, 60, 63, 116,117, '33.133. '55.156. 178.

196, 106, 3IO, 311, 211, 114, 317,

'30, 331, 340, 165, 193, 198, 399,

3'5. 3'6, 3'9. 3". 333.433.434.

445.454- SaSamj.

' EngUih' [Spenser], Ii. 340. •Virgil' In the Peeiasitr, ii. 394

etseq. Viigiliiu Romanu {Comieui), Ii.

310. Viiiims of Bellay, Spenser's, i. 374,

Visions of Pttrarck, Spenser's 438.

Vives, loannes Lndovicns, 404, 431 ; ii. 336. J4S, 4J9, 43*.

vxabula arlis, i. 21S ; ii. 411J.

Vocabulary, p. Iv et seq. ; com- pound words, i. 403 ; Jonsaa on the Poets', 397. See Archaism, Diclion, Diclionaiy Method, Ink- horn, Overeea, Itflliin, French.

VosstQS, L 490.

Wakeiield, Mr., ii. 373, 439, Wales, i. 153. Welsh language, ii.

135, 149, 364. WeUh Barda, i,

384. WiiUey, Robert, bookseller, i. 32G. Wslsingham, Sir Francis, i. 61,414,

453. IValsingham's Meliboitts, ii. 321,

453. Warner, William, i. 3J0, 418; ii.

380, 3'S. 3'7. 3i8.3'9.4*9' See

Albums Etigland. Warlon Thomas {Hist, d/ Eitg.

Poflry), i. 326 (note), 355- Watson, Thomas (1513-tE), author

oi Absalon (q-T.), pp. a, 1, Iiiiii ;

i. jr, 33, 34, 39, 96, 118, 383,

313. 364, 373.4tSi436i "• 'JI9,

331.

(? 1557-93), author of 'EiBi- T0/i«a9ia (q.v.), Amyntas (q.v.), Wahi«gkai>Cs Mtlihoms (q.v.), Amyntae Gaudid (q.v.), transl. of AtUigane (q.v.), p. Ixuvii (note) ; i. 316, 354, 373, 404. 4>». 4»7i 438, 430; ii. 334, 180, 315, 319(3), 3)1, 311, 400. 401, 416, 410,439,451,453. Webbe, William, pp. vii, xiU, txf, uvi, XXI, mi, iixii, ixxlii, xlU, iliv, ilv. rivi, ilvUi, ilU, Ui, IxvU, Ixxii, btxlv, luv, xcii; A DU-

tourse 0/ Engliih Pattrit, i. Jj6- 303. 3SS, 407-16; 11. 447, 448, 453; OQ Wilmot, L 413; Mistrans- lation of Virgil's Eclogues, L 184.

Weever, John, ii, 449.

Whetstone, George, Dtdication to Promes and Cassandra, 1. 58-60, 36a-3; i. 244, 399, 400, 411; ii. a8o, 3»r, 419 ; A Touchstone for tht Time, i, 63,

Whilgift, John, ii. J38, iSr, 419.

Whitney, Geoffrey, ii. 333, 453.

Whittaicer, WiUiam, ii. J48, 434.

Wickham, William, ii. (Si, 443.

Wilbye, John, i. 418.

Willes, or Willey, Richatd, "6, 358, 379, 414; ii. 3I6, 4«6, 448-

Willet, Andrew, ii. 333, 453.

Willey ; sti Willet

Williams, Sir Roger, ii. a6i, 437,

Wilmot, Robert, p. xliii; L 34},

46.

4"-

Wilsoo, Robert, the elder (d. t6oo), 1. 85, i»j, 371, 379; ii. 330,333, 45'. 453.

Thomu (? 1535-81), author of tht Artt a/ Kkatorique, pp. vi,

i '■ 383, 4°3. 40s.

44. Ruleof Reason, conteinyng the Art* of Logtqtu, L433. Wilton, ii. 358.

> '; ii. 3'

Wiadet, Joha, piioter, ii. 39J, tgf, Wingfield, or Winkfield, Mr., "'

434. Wite, Andrew, bookseller, ii. 317 Wolfe, John, printer, ii. aig, 34J. ' Women,' Puna on word, ii, 418, ' Wondrer,' Figure of the, ii. 170. Wotlon, Edward, L Ijo, 383.

Sir Henry, i. 3S3. Wright, John, bookseller, il. 398. Wyatt, Sir Thomas, liui j i. 301

ii-63, 65, 76, 137.130, 131,134.

137, 16S, 319,331. Wykeham, William of, i. 46. Wylmott ; see Wilmot. Wythipole, Master, i. 94, 373,

i

Xenophon (Zenopbon), i. 17, 18, , 19, »o, aj, 40, 43, ij7, 160, 166, I 168, 169; ii. 43, 196, 331, 163,

= 77. 3'i, 4"-

Yannoulh, i. 37 ; Great Yannotilh, ii- 4S3- Yloop, S., ?4ii.

ng, B., i. 376. Yoaog, Joha, ii 3S1, 441.

Zengma,' ii. 167. Zeuiia, i. 331.

ZnAocof Palingenius, 1, 344, iffi, Zoilus, Ii, 194.

i

3 tlDS DOT tl2 laD '^"^

(OC Jliit!'«jlS96 |«AY 1 1 199«^

i

STANFORD UNIVERSITY LIBRARIES

STANFORD AUXILIARY LIBRARY

STANFORD, CALIFORNIA 94305-6004

(415) 723-9201

All books may be recalled aFter 7 doys

DATE DUE

.v^

NOV-

MOECOfG98

JUf§ 0 1999